Knights of the MHz message for 2/14/16
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 12; 35 - 59: Jesus warned that the time of his return would be at an unexpected time.
We are called to be ready at all times. He also stated that more will be required of those who are given
more. He stated that he did not come to bring peace on earth. Instead there would be division even at
the level of the family. He also accused the multitude of hypocrisy. They knew how to interpret the
signs of the weather, but not the signs of the time.
V35 - 40: Jesus made an analogy with servants waiting for their master to return from a marriage feast,
so that they could open to him at once when he came. Those who were awake and ready would receive
a blessing. Roles would be reversed. They would sit at table and he would serve them. In verse 40 he
stated quite clearly: “You also must be ready; for the Son of man is coming at an unexpected hour.” I
have often wondered why all the people who make predictions about the time of the end seem to ignore
this verse completely. It could hardly be more clearly stated. It will be a great surprise! I have also
wondered why God chose to keep this information concealed. I suspect that it is because some would
calculate how long they could “raise hell” and then repent just in time. The commitment of someone
who would do that is suspect anyway.
V41 - 48: Peter wanted to know if this applied only to the twelve disciples, or to all. Jesus did not give
him a direct answer. Instead he made another analogy. He contrasted a steward who was faithful in
the master's absence and another who said to himself 'My master is delayed in coming' and began to
treat the other servants badly, and to get drunk. Both of the stewards would get a great surprise. The
master would return at an unexpected time. The first steward would be put in charge of all of the
master's possessions. The second steward would receive a severe beating. One who merely did not
know when the master would return but deserved a beating would receive a light beating. Verse 48 has
a solemn warning: “Every one to whom much is given, of him will be much required; and of him to
whom men commit much they will demand the more.” It is sobering that we who teach will be held to a
stricter standard.
V49 – 57: Jesus then described what the future would bring. He had come to cast fire upon the earth.
He mentioned the time of his own sacrifice and longed for the ordeal to be over. Verses 51 – 53
describe the division that would be coming: “Do you think that I have come to give peace on earth?
No, I tell you, but rather division; for henceforth in one house there will be five divided, three against
two and two against three; they will be divided, father against son and son against father, mother
against daughter and daughter against her mother, mother-in-law against her daughter-in-law and
daughter-in-law against her mother-in-law.” This frequently happens today. In Islam not only is one
who receives Jesus rejected, but the rest of the family are commanded to kill them! Those who say
Islam is a 'religion of peace' have a lot of explaining to do. When I gave my life to the Lord, at first my
family thought I had 'lost my marbles.' My father eventually decided that what had happened to me
was great, but he wasn't prepared to make a commitment himself. So far as I know, he died unsaved.
An unsaved uncle told me that he was puzzled and wished that he had my peace. I told him clearly
what he needed to do and what it would cost. He died not long after of a heart attack. One day I will
know if he made a commitment. All of my sisters eventually gave their lives to the Lord.
V58 – 59: Jesus then called the multitudes hypocrites. They knew how to interpret the signs of the
weather, but not the signs of the times. He made an analogy with a person who was being accused in a
lawsuit. He should try to settle out of court if possible, lest he be found guilty and put in the debtors
prison. He would not get out until he had paid everything owed.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/7/16
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 12; 14 - 34: Jesus gave a warning abut priorities in life. He illustrated it with
parables. It is enough to make provision for our needs without being obsessed about it. The Lord
knows what we really need (not necessarily what we want.) We usually focus on the needs of this life
with little thought about eternity.
Verses 14 - 21: A man in the crowd asked Jesus to tell his brother to divide the inheritance with him.
Jesus replied “Man, who made me a judge or divider over you?” He then gave a warning about
covetousness. Things are of secondary importance. In verse 15 he said “Take heed, and beware of all
covetousness; for a man's life does not consist in the abundance of his possessions.” Many if not most
people today make this mistake. They try to satisfy spiritual craving with things, reputation, or a
career. Men especially, identify with their career or how much stuff or perks they have, and where they
are in the pecking order. When we come to the end of this life all that stuff will be left behind. When I
work out at the gym I see young guys trying to build up their muscles well beyond what is actually
needed. I laugh and tell them one of the best things about being a senior citizen is that you no longer
care about those things. You are out of the macho game. I do enough to stay healthy and no more. In
verses 16 – 21 Jesus then told a parable to illustrate the point: “The land of a rich man brought forth
plentifully; and he thought to himself, 'What shall I do, for I have nowhere to store my crops?' And he
said, 'I will do this: I will pull down my barns, and build larger ones; and there I will store all my grain
and my goods. And I will say to my soul, Soul, you have ample goods laid up for many years; take your
ease, eat, drink, be merry.' But God said to him, “Fool! This night your soul is required of you; and
the things you have prepared, whose will they be?' So is he who lays up treasure for himself, and is not
rich toward God.”
Verse 22 – 34: Jesus then said to his disciples “Therefore I tell you, do not be anxious about your life,
what you shall eat, nor about your body, what you shall put on. For life is more than food, and the
body more than clothing.” He then illustrated this with how God feeds birds. We are far more
valuable to him than birds. God takes care of the lilies and the grass. In verse 26 he said “O men of
little faith! And do not seek what you are to eat and what you are to drink, nor be of an anxious mind.
For all the nations of the world seek these things; and your father knows that you need them. Instead,
seek his kingdom, and these things shall be yours as well.” He is not saying we should not make any
provision for our future needs, but rather to keep first things first. He then called on us to be generous:
“Sell your possessions, and give alms; provide yourselves with purses that do not grow old, with a
treasure in the heavens that does not fail, where no thief approaches and no moth destroys. For where
your treasure is, there will your heart be also.” The last sentence is critical. If God has our wallet or
purse, he will have us as well. I take the view that I don't own anything. I am just a steward and God
has been generous.
How can we reconcile this carefree attitude with the suffering, persecution and want that is in this
world today? Why does God allow this? How can it fit in with these commandments? We are living
in a spiritual war zone. Jesus never said life was going to be easy. Worry doesn't help anything
anyway, so why waste energy on it? It just gives us ulcers. The best approach is to make what
provision we can and leave the rest to God. He is the shepherd and we are his sheep. Sheep don't stew
over what kind of grass they are getting. Another thought is that God doesn't want us to be like hothouse plants, but like the oak that has survived many storms. Paul said that the sufferings of this life
are worth the reward in heaven.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/31/16
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 12; 1- 13. Jesus said everything we have said will one day be known. All
hypocrisy will be exposed. We should not fear those who can kill the body, but rather God who can
also cast into hell. We are to be faithful in all circumstances. Blasphemy against the Holy Spirit is
unforgivable.
V1 - 3: So many thousands of people gathered to hear Jesus, that they were a packed crowd. There was
no public address system then so it was the only way that so many could hear him. Jesus spoke first to
his disciples saying “Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees, which is hypocrisy. Nothing is covered up
that will not be revealed, or hidden that will not be known. Therefore whatever you have said in the
dark shall be heard in the light, and what you have whispered in private rooms shall be proclaimed
upon the housetops.” The Pharisees indulged in hypocrisy because they thought no one would find out
the truth of what they were. They felt safe behind a mask of pretense. Absolutely nothing is hidden
from God. He knows even our thoughts. I am doubly thankful that he loves me even though he knows
about my many failures and sins. It is safe to be truly honest with him because he already knows all
about it anyway, and yet he loves us! Grace is the amazing thing that distinguishes Christianity from
all other faiths. The song Jesus Loves Me is familiar to most. The first line is “Jesus loves me, this I
know, for the Bible tells me so.” Some one came up with another fictitious verse that says “Jesus love
me when I'm good, and I do the things I should. Jesus loves me when I'm bad, even though it makes
him sad.” One day all of the hidden things in our life will come to light, but we will not be held
accountable for them. Jesus paid it all. This is the basis for the hymn “Jesus Paid it all.” The chorus is
“Jesus Paid it all. All to him I owe. Sin had made a crimson stain. He washed it white as snow.”
V4 - 7: Jesus then warned them not to fear those who could do no more than kill the body but to fear
God who could throw them into hell afterward. He then stated that God even knows about the life of
every sparrow and not one of them is forgotten. We are far more valuable to him than sparrows! Even
the hairs of our head are numbered. These verses are the basis for the hymn “His eye is on the
sparrow, and I know he watches me.”
V8 - 13: We are called to be faithful in all circumstances. Jesus said “Every one who acknowledges me
before men, the Son of man also will acknowledge before the angels of God; but he who denies me
before men will be denied before the angels of God. And every one who speaks a word against the Son
of man will be forgiven; but he who blasphemes against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven.” This is a
call to be a faithful witness. We need to tell others about our faith. In this time of growing persecution,
many are trying to keep a “low profile” and keep Jesus somewhat at a distance until we see how things
will go. That is what is behind the efforts of some churches to be politically correct.
Blasphemy against the Holy Spirit is the only sin that is said to be unforgivable. Matthew 12; 31 – 32
amplifies this: “Therefore I tell you, every sin and blasphemy will be forgiven men, but the blasphemy
against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven. And whoever says a word against the Son of man will be
forgiven; but whoever speaks against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven, either in this age or in the
age to come.” Mark 3; 28 – 30 reads “Truly, I say to you, all sins will be forgiven the sons of men, and
whatever blasphemies they utter; but whoever blasphemes against the Holy Spirit never has
forgiveness, but is guilty of an eternal sin.”
In verses 11 – 13 Jesus said not to worry about what to say when we are dragged before worldly
authorities. The Holy Spirit will teach you what you ought to say when that time comes.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/24/16
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 11; 24 - 54. Jesus warned about spiritual stagnation and responded to those who
wanted him to give a sign of his authority. He attacked the hypocrisy of Pharisees and lawyers.
V24 - 28: There is no such thing as a stable spiritual status quo in life. You are either going forward or
you are sliding backward. Spiritual drifting is a dangerous life style. Jesus illustrated this in verses 24
– 26: “When the unclean spirit has gone out of a man, he passes through waterless places seeking rest;
and finding none he says, 'I will return to my house from which I came.' And when he comes he finds it
swept and put in order. Then he goes and brings seven other spirits more evil than himself, and they
enter and dwell there; and the last state of that man becomes worse than the first.” (This is also
recorded in Matthew 12; 43 – 45.) As he said this a woman in the crowd gushed a statement that would
only come from a woman: “Blessed is the womb that bore you, and the breasts that you sucked.” (Who
but a woman would say such a thing?) Jesus replied “Blessed rather are those who hear the word of
God and keep it!” Note that action is required. There is no profit in hearing the word of God unless
you obey it. The life of a believer should be one of continuing growth, not stagnation. Are you
growing? If not, why not? What are you doing about it?
V29 - 36: Jesus then addressed a growing crowd concerning requests for a sign as his credentials. He
said “This generation is an evil generation; it seeks a sign, but no sign shall be given to it except the
sign of Jonah. For as Jonah became a sign to the men of Nineveh, so will the Son of man be to this
generation. The queen of the South will arise at the judgement with the men of this generation and
condemn them; for she came from the ends of the earth to hear the wisdom of Solomon, and behold
something greater than Solomon is here. The men of Nineveh will arise at the judgement with this
generation and condemn it; for they repented at the preaching of Jonah, and behold, something greater
than Jonah is here.” The queen of the South was the queen of Sheba (see I Kings 10; 1 - 13, II
Chronicles 9; 1 – 12). These remarks are also recorded in Matthew 12; 38 – 42. In verses 33 – 36
Jesus warns against losing your way through neglect, using the illustration of a lamp. It is put on a
stand to give light to others. The example of our lives is a light to others.
V37 - 54: Jesus was invited to dinner by a Pharisee. The Pharisee was astonished that he did not wash
first. Jesus commented that the Pharisees were fools who focused entirely on externals. They were
scrupulous about trivial matters while neglecting justice and the love of God. It was the internal things
that were important rather than ceremonies. They always sought to be honored by men. A lawyer
objected, so Jesus replied that the lawyers were no different. They created heavy burdens for people
and offered no help whatsoever to those carrying those burdens. They had a history of killing the
prophets and apostles. Worse yet, they prevented people from discovering the truth. He told them
“Woe to you lawyers! For you have taken away the key of knowledge; you did not enter yourselves,
and you hinder those who were entering.” We have similar people today, who make the truth obscure
with obfuscation and complicated theories. The lawyers and Pharisees were obviously offended and
felt threatened. Their status and real character and motives were being exposed. They began plotting,
trying to trap Jesus into saying something they could use against him. They were trying to use
Proverbs 10; 19: “When words are many, transgression is not lacking.'” The Revised Standard Version
reads: “When words are many, transgression is not lacking, but he who restrains his lips is prudent.”
My father had a humorous proverb of his own: “It is better to be thought a fool, than to open your
mouth and remove all doubt!”
Knights of the MHz message for 1/17/16
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 11; 1 - 23. This passage is the source of what we call “the Lord's prayer.” Jesus
called for perseverance in prayer, expecting an answer. He continued casting out demons, but others
said he was using demonic power to do it. He pointed out the illogic of that claim, and said “If I am
using demonic power, what are your sons using?” He stated clearly that there is no neutral position
concerning commitment to him.
V1 - 4: One of his disciples asked him to teach them how to pray. Matthew 6; 9 – 13 gives a more
complete version: “”Our Father who art in heaven, hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom come. Thy
will be done, on earth as it is in heaven. Give us this day our daily bread; and forgive us our debts, as
we also have forgiven our debtors; and lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.” The
phrase “For thine is the kingdom, the power, and the glory” has been added to this. Harper's Bible
Dictionary says it is a doxology which was probably added in the first century to round out the prayer
for public worship. The first part of the prayer focuses on the glory of God and his power, while the
remainder focuses on the needs of humanity. God knows our physical needs. We also need
forgiveness, but we must also be forgiving to others. Some have changed the wording from “debts” to
“trespasses.” I prefer the original because it includes the things we have not done but should have. In
Mark 14; 38 in the garden of Gethsemane Jesus said “Watch and pray that you may not enter into
temptation; the spirit indeed is willing, but the flesh is weak.” We should not conclude that God is the
source and cause of temptation. James 1; 13 - 14 reads “Let no one say when he is tempted, “I am
tempted by God”; for God cannot be tempted with evil and he himself tempts no one; but each person
is tempted when he is lured and enticed by his own desire.”
V5 - 13: Jesus called for persistence in prayer. He illustrated this with a story of a man who had
unexpected visitors and insufficient bread to offer the expected hospitality. He went to a neighbor and
asked him to loan him some bread. It was very late and the neighbor replied “Do not bother me; the
door is now shut, and my children are with me in bed; I cannot get up and give you anything.” The
man kept knocking however. Jesus said the neighbor would give him bread, not because he was a
neighbor, but in order to get rid of him. Jesus then asked “What father among you, if his son asks for a
fish, will instead of a fish give him a serpent; or if he asks for an egg, will give him a scorpion? If you
then, who are evil, know how to give good gifts to your children, how much more will the heavenly
Father give the Holy Spirit to those who ask him!”
V14 - 23: As he was casting out demons and people marveled, some said he used the power of demons
to do it. Others wanted a sign from heaven. Jesus pointed out the illogic of their position. Every
kingdom that is divided against itself is destroyed and a divided household falls. If Satan also is
divided against himself, how will his kingdom stand? He then asked them that if he was casting out
demons by demonic power, what did their sons use to cast them out? They would be their judges. It is
curious that some demons were apparently being cast out with success by Jewish exorcists.
In verse 23 he made a very important statement: “He who is not with me is against me, and he who
does not gather with me scatters.” That says that God does not accept a neutral position as a legitimate
choice. You must make a choice to either accept or reject Jesus as his Son. Accepting him involves
total commitment. You are surrendering your entire life and future to him. You can expect him to
make many changes. It is also a one time choice. There is no going back. Postponing the decision
counts as rejection. I made the choice to accept him many years ago, and have never regretted it.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/10/16
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 10; 21 – 42. After the return of the 70 disciples from their mission, Jesus rejoiced in
the success of their mission.
V21 - 24: Jesus rejoiced in the Holy Spirit and said, “I thank thee Father, Lord of heaven and earth,
that thou hast hidden these things from the wise and understanding and revealed them to babes; yea,
Father, for such was thy gracious will. All things have been delivered to me by my Father; and no one
knows who the Son is except the Father, or who the Father is except the Son and any one to whom the
Son chooses to reveal him.” He then told the disciples privately, “Blessed are the eyes which see what
you see! For I tell you that many prophets and kings desired to see what you see, and did not see it,
and to hear what you hear, and did not hear it.” These things cannot be received except by spiritual
perception guided by faith and the fulfillment of God's purpose. In chapter 2 we have seen that Simeon
and Anna were given this perception by the Holy Spirit. Mere scholarship is not enough. One wonders
why God has hidden it in this way. Perhaps it is because if it were otherwise, the educated would
become puffed up with their knowledge. One can only guess.
V25 - 37: A lawyer decided to test Jesus with a question, saying, “Teacher, what shall I do to inherit
eternal life?” Jesus asked him what the law said about it. The lawyer replied “You shall love the Lord
your God with all your heart, and with all your soul, and with all your strength, and with all your
mind; and your neighbor as yourself.” Jesus told him his answer was correct and if he did this he
would live. The lawyer however, was searching for a “loophole” that would allow him to justify
himself and said “And who is my neighbor?” Jesus gave him an illustrative example in a parable,
which is commonly referred to as the parable of the good samaritan. The charity called Samaritan's
Purse” is based on this. It's mission is to help those who have suffered loss or deprivation through their
circumstances. The parable follows: “A man was going down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and he fell
among robbers, who stripped him and beat him, and departed, leaving him half dead. Now by chance
a priest was going down that road; and when he saw him he passed by on the other side. So likewise a
Levite, when he came to the place and saw him, passed by on the other side. But a Samaritan, as he
journeyed, came to where he was; and when he saw him, he had compassion, and went to him and
bound up his wounds, pouring on oil and wine; then he set him on his own beast and brought him to an
inn, and took care of him. And the next day he took out two denarii and gave them to the innkeeper,
saying, “Take care of him; and whatever more you spend, I will repay you when I come back.” Jesus
then asked the lawyer which of the three proved to be a neighbor. He replied “The one who showed
mercy on him.” Jesus then said “Go and do likewise.” The first observation about the priest and the
Levite is that they didn't want to be inconvenienced. The second is that the robbers might still be close
by. It could be dangerous to stop and give aid. Today, robbers even set up an “apparently wounded
decoy” as a snare for those who would help. Such service is risky, and rarely convenient. I often see
people at intersections begging for money. Sometimes they have small children with them. The
problem with giving money to them is you don't know what they will spend it on. They may use it to
buy drugs. Once in Oakland one such an individual told me he was hungry. When I offered to take
him to lunch, he declined. He really wanted the money for something else.
V38 – 42: A woman named Martha and her sister Mary received Jesus. Mary sat at his feet and
listened to his teaching. Martha busied herself preparing a meal. She became annoyed that Mary
wasn't helping her. She asked Jesus to send her in to help. He refused, saying Mary has chosen what is
more important. My wife identifies with Martha. She is thoroughly committed to hospitality.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/3/16
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 10; 1 – 20. Seventy disciples were sent out on a mission as an advance party for
Jesus. They were given his spiritual authority. They were to rely entirely on God's provision for their
needs, and not get distracted. They were very successful in their mission. Jesus pronounced
judgement on some of the towns that rejected him. If you belong to Jesus, your name is written in
heaven.
V1 - 12: Jesus sent out 70 others, two by two into all of the towns where he himself was about to come.
They were the advance party to make preparations for his coming. He warned them saying “Go your
way; behold I send you out as lambs in the midst of wolves. Carry no purse, no bag, no sandals; and
salute no one on the road.” They were to rely entirely on the Lord for their needs and they were not to
get distracted in their mission. He also charged them with the instructions “Whatever house you enter,
first say, 'Peace be to this house!' And if a son of peace is there, your peace shall rest upon him; but if
not, it shall return to you. And remain in the same house, eating and drinking what they provide, for
the laborer deserves his wages; do not go from house to house. Whenever you enter a town and they
receive you, eat what is set before you; heal the sick in it and say to them, the kingdom of God has
come near you. But whenever you enter a town and they do not receive you, go into its streets and say,
'Even the dust of your town that clings to our feet, we wipe off against you; nevertheless know this, that
the kingdom of God has come near.' I tell you, it shall be more tolerable on that day for Sodom than
for that town.” He warned them that they were going into enemy territory, yet they were to rely
entirely on God's provision for them. If a laborer deserves his wages, how much more those who are in
the Lord's service! They were not to shop for better lodging or food, but accept what was first
provided. If a town would not receive them, they were to warn them that the kingdom of God had
come near, but they were responsible for their own rejection.
V13 - 20: Jesus then pronounced condemnation against Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum for their
rejection of his works. Tyre and Sidon would have repented long ago. They would suffer severely in
the judgement to come. They would go to hell! He gave the seventy his authority, saying “He who
hears you hears me, and he who rejects you rejects me, and he who rejects me rejects him who sent
me.” If they rejected him, they were rejecting God almighty. The seventy returned from their mission,
rejoicing, saying “Lord, even the demons are subject to us in your name!” Jesus told them “I saw
Satan fall like lightning from heaven. Behold, I have given you authority to tread upon serpents and
scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy; and nothing shall hurt you. Nevertheless do not
rejoice in this, that the spirits are subject to you; but rejoice that your names are written in heaven.”
Paul's name was written in heaven. In Acts 19; 11 – 17 God did extraordinary miracles through him.
When some itinerant Jewish exorcists tried drive out a demon by the authority of Jesus, whom Paul
preaches, the demon replied “Jesus I know, and Paul I know; but who are you?” He leaped on them
and wounded them driving them out of the house wounded and naked. He even stripped them of their
clothes! It is dangerous to try messing with demons in your own or borrowed authority! In Acts 28; 1
– 7 on the island of Malta after the shipwreck, Paul was bitten by a deadly snake, but he shook off the
snake and suffered no harm. The natives were amazed. They at first thought he was a murderer who
was getting what he deserved, but changed their minds and decided that he was a god.
If we are involved in the Lord's business, we can expect him to take care of us. John 14; 27 reads
“Peace I leave with you; my peace I give to you; not as the world gives do I give to you. Let not your
hearts be troubled, neither let them be afraid. “ The world doesn't understand this peace.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/27/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider the passing of another year. We reviewed the familiar Christmas story in the second
chapter of Luke on October 4th. It is an amazing story of how God avoided the spectacular in Christ's
birth. Although Jesus was the king of the universe, he was born in circumstances the homeless can
identify with. He was born in a drafty stable among the animals and laid in a substitute for a bed. He
was wrapped in swaddling clothes. Harper's Bible Dictionary describes these. A newborn Hebrew
child was washed and rubbed with salt, then laid on a square piece of cloth with his head on one corner.
The cloth was folded over his sides and then the bottom corner was tucked up and cloth bands were
tied around the bundle so that he was like a papoose. His hands were fastened to his sides. During the
day the bands were occasionally loosened. This continued until the child was several months old. It
doesn't sound very comfortable and there is no mention of anything like diapers. They must have done
a lot of laundry.
Those who understood the significance of his birth were few in number. God revealed it to a select
few. Simeon and Anna are mentioned in Luke 2 and both of them were expecting it. Since the Magi
had to travel a great distance by primitive means, they had to have been made aware of the coming
birth probably a year or more in advance. We have no record of how they got their information. The
angelic choir didn't appear in downtown Jerusalem but instead to shepherds in the fields watching over
their sheep at night. Shepherds were at the 'bottom of the rung' in the social hierarchy. They decided
to go and check it out. When the Magi asked Herod for directions, he was very alarmed and tried to
devise a crafty way to get rid of Jesus. He didn't know what he was dealing with. God knew his
thoughts, tipped off the Magi to go home another way, and warned Joseph and Mary to flee to Egypt
with Jesus. Herod had all of the male children in Bethlehem under two years old murdered, but it was
an exercise in futility.
We are facing the start of another year. It isn't clear what it will bring, but we have the promise that all
things work for good to those who belong to the Lord (see Romans 8; 28-39). One of the things that
characterized the early Christians is that they were incorrigibly happy, in spite of severe persecution.
The Roman government just couldn't figure out what made them that way. They were suspicious and
viewed them as a threat. People today act the same way. Persecution of Christians has risen sharply.
There are more martyrs today than in the first days. The fool idea that people have a right to not be
offended has taken root and is the basis of many frivolous lawsuits. The Freedom From Religion
Foundation wants to silence Christians without recognizing that their position is also a religious one.
Atheism is just another religious choice. If Christians are offended however, that doesn't matter. The
hypocrisy of it is obvious, but is ignored. Psychiatrists try to find an explanation for the happiness that
fits within the framework of their theories – and completely miss the truth. They think that it is some
kind of intellectual trick. Freud tried to dismiss real guilt as some kind of complex and got hung up on
the idea that everything revolves around sex. People have since largely dismissed his ideas.
The Supreme Court of the United States has exceeded its authority in legally redefining marriage.
They have no jurisdiction over it. Churches today are full of people who believe they are Christians
because they are religious and are faithful in attendance. Others think that because their parents
claimed to be Christians, they are too. Prosperity preachers have used the gospel as a tool to live an
expensive lifestyle. They will disappear in the face of the persecution. Some churches have decided to
compromise with the world for convenience. That is a formula for failure. The rising persecution will
not destroy Christianity. It will only purify it. Those who have not counted the cost will drop out.
Many of these people are described in John Bunyan's “Pilgrim's Progress.”
Knights of the MHz message for 12/20/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 9; 28 – 62. Peter, James and John had a revelation. Demons were rebuked.
V28 - 36: This event is referred to as 'The Transfiguration.” Jesus took Peter and James and John with
him and went up on the mountain to pray. We are not told what mountain it was. As Jesus was
praying, his appearance was changed. His face was changed and his clothing became dazzling white.
Moses and Elijah appeared, talking with him about his coming departure when he would become the
ultimate passover lamb in Jerusalem. Peter, James, and John had evidently been sleeping, but awoke
and saw Moses and Elijah. As the visitors were departing, Peter proposed making three booths for
Jesus and the visitors – not knowing what he said. As he spoke, a cloud came and overshadowed them;
and they were afraid. A voice came out of the cloud and said “This is my Son, my Chosen; listen to
him!” After the voice had spoken, Jesus was found alone. Peter, James and John had nothing further to
say and kept this experience to themselves, telling no one about it.
V36 - 43: On the next day, as they were returning from the mountain, a great crowd of people met
Jesus. One of them said “Teacher, I beg you to look upon my son, for he is my only child; and behold,
a spirit seizes him, and he suddenly cries out; it convulses him, and will hardly leave him. And I
begged your disciples to cast it out, but they could not.” Jesus answered, “O faithless and perverse
generation, how long am I to be with you and bear with you? Bring your son here.” While he was
coming, the demon staged a fit and convulsed the boy. Jesus rebuked the demon and healed the boy,
and gave him back to his father. All of the crowd were astonished at this demonstration of the majesty
of God. This event is also mentioned in Matthew 17; 14 – 21, and Mark 9; 14 – 29. The account in
Mark's gospel gives the most detail. It sounds like a classic example of what we would call epilepsy.
The translation in Matthew calls it that. I don't think that we can conclude from this that all cases of
epilepsy are a result of demon possession, but we can conclude that demons know how to use it.
V44 - 56: Jesus then began again to prepare his disciples for his coming departure. He said to them
“Let these words sink into your ears; for the Son of man is to be delivered into the hands of men.” The
meaning of this however was concealed from them and they did not understand the meaning. They
were afraid to ask him to elaborate on it. A foolish argument broke out among the disciples about
which of them was the greatest. Jesus knew their hearts and gave an illustration: He took a child and
put him by his side, and said “Whoever receives this child in my name receives me, and whoever
receives me receives him who sent me, for he who is least among you all is the one who is great.”
Management courses today teach that leaders are not to be proud, but to serve, enabling others. Their
success is measured by the success of those under them. John then raised the issue of competition,
saying “Master, we saw a man casting out demons in your name, and we forbade him, because he does
not follow with us.” Jesus replied “Do not forbid him; for he that is not against you is for you.” Jesus
prepared to go to Jerusalem and sent messengers to a Samaritan village to receive them, but they
refused, knowing he was on his way to Jerusalem. James and John were tempted to punish them with
fire, but Jesus rebuked them. They just went on to another village.
V57 - 62: As they traveled, a man said he would follow Jesus anywhere, but Jesus pointed out the cost.
He invited another to follow him, but he wanted to delay things. He would follow after his parents had
died. Jesus replied “Leave the dead to bury their own dead; but as for you, go and proclaim the
kingdom of God.” Another wanted time to say farewell to friends. Jesus replied “No one who puts his
hand to the plow and looks back is fit for the kingdom of God.” The message in each of these cases is
the same: delayed obedience is disobedience.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/13/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 9; 1 - 27.
V1 - 17: Jesus sent out the twelve disciples with authority to preach and heal. He told them to live off
of whatever people offered, taking no money, staff, bread, or even extra clothing. They were to stay at
the first house where they were welcome. They were not to shop for better quarters. If the people of
the town would not accept them, they were told to shake off the dust from their feet as a testimony
against them. The twelve went, preaching the gospel and healing many. Herod the tetrarch heard
about all of this and was perplexed. Some said John the Baptist had been raised from the dead, some
said that Elijah had appeared, and others said that one of the old prophets had risen. He said “John I
beheaded; but who is this about whom I hear such things? He wanted to see Jesus (but entirely on his
own terms, of course.) When the twelve returned they told Jesus what they had done. He took them
apart to Bethsaida. When they crowd heard of it they followed, and he welcomed them, spoke of the
kingdom of God, and healed those who needed it. The twelve disciples asked him to send the crowd
away to lodge and get food, but he said “You give them something to eat.” They were quite puzzled
about how they could do this. They certainly didn't have enough supplies to feed the crowd. There
were about five thousand men. That didn't include the women and children. Jesus just told them to
have the people sit down in groups of about fifty each. He then took the supplies that were on hand,
looked up into heaven, blessed and broke the loaves of bread and gave them to be distributed. When
they collected the leftovers, there were twelve baskets of broken pieces! This event is also recorded in
Matthew 14; 13 – 21 and Mark 6; 30 – 44. Matthew's account mentions that there were women and
children present as well.
V18 - 27: After this, while he was praying, he asked the disciples who people thought he was. They
said that some said John the Baptist, while others said Elijah, and others an old prophet who had risen.
He then asked the disciples who they thought he was. Peter answered “The Christ of God.” This
event is also recorded in Matthew 16; 13 – 23, and Mark 8; 27 – 33. They report this as having
occurred at Caesarea Philippi. In Matthew 16; 17 – 19 Jesus commended Peter and said he would
receive the keys of heaven, and whatever he bound or loosed on earth would be bound or loosed in
heaven. The Catholic church claims this as the source of authority for the pope. Others say the 'rock'
mentioned referred to Peter's confession, rather than Peter himself (Peter's name means rock.) Jesus
told them to tell this to no one and then decided it was time to start preparing the disciples for what was
coming in the future, saying “The Son of man must suffer many things, and be rejected by the elders
and chief priests and scribes, and be killed, and on the third day be raised.” This certainly clashed
with their expectations. Matthew says Peter rebuked him, saying “God forbid, Lord! This shall never
happen to you.” (If Peter was a rock he certainly was a rolling stone.) Jesus recognized that Satan was
trying to use Peter as a tool to deflect him and said “ Get behind me Satan! You are a hindrance to me;
for you are not on the side of God, but of men.” Mark's account reports the same thing. He then said to
all of them “If any man would come after me, let him deny himself and take up his cross daily and
follow me. For whoever would save his life will lose it; and whoever loses his life for my sake, he will
save it. For what does it profit a man if he gains the whole world and loses or forfeits himself? For
whoever is ashamed of me and of my words, of him will the Son of man be ashamed when he comes in
his glory and the glory of the Father and of the holy angels. But I tell you truly, there are some
standing here who will not taste death before they see the kingdom of God.” Matthew's account says
the same thing. Many at the time expected his return to be soon. When some of the believers died
people were perplexed. All of them have since died. We don't know who Jesus was referring to. This
passage is never mentioned by prosperity preachers. It doesn't fit with their sales pitch.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/6/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 8; 26 – 56. The rest of chapter 8 relates numerous healings.
V26 - 39: After the stormy trip on the Sea of Galilee Jesus and his disciples arrived at the country of
the Gerasenes on the opposite shore from Galilee and as Jesus stepped out of the boat a demon
possessed man met him. He had no clothes and lived among the tombs. When he saw Jesus, he fell
down before him and cried out in a loud voice “What have you to do with me, Jesus, Son of the Most
High God? I beseech you, do not torment me.” Jesus had commanded the demon to come out of the
man. It had given the man superhuman strength. Chains and fetters could not hold him. He just broke
them. The demon had driven him out into the desert. It turned out that the man had not just one
demon, but many.
When Jesus asked him his name, he replied “Legion” for they were many. The demons begged him not
to drive them out of the man into the abyss which was a place of confinement for demonic forces but
instead to go into a herd of swine nearby. Jesus gave them permission. When they entered the swine,
the whole herd rushed down a steep bank into the sea and were drowned. Several things can be seen in
this event. The first is that the demons knew who Jesus was and recognized his authority without being
told. The second is that the demons had no concern for the man's physical needs. When he suffered at
their hands they had no sympathy whatever. The third is perhaps humorous: pigs won't tolerate
demons. When the herdsmen saw what had happened, they fled and told everyone what had happened.
When people went out to investigate, they found Jesus and the man sitting at the feet of Jesus clothed
and in his right mind; and they were afraid. We are not told where the clothes came from. They were
probably donated by the disciples. Those who had witnessed the healing told how the man had been
healed. All the people from that area were filled with fear and asked Jesus to leave, so he got into the
boat and departed. The man who was healed wanted to go with him but Jesus said “Return to your
home, and declare how much God has done for you.” The man did so. Why were the Gerasenes
afraid? Perhaps they were afraid of financial ruin. They cared more about the cost of the herd than the
man who was healed.
V40 - 56: When Jesus arrived back in Galilee, a crowd was waiting for him and gave him welcome. A
ruler of the Synagogue named Jairus fell at his feet and begged him to come to his house where his
only daughter about twelve years old was dying. As Jesus went, a woman who had been bleeding for
twelve years and had found no healing from anyone came up and touched the fringe of his garment and
was immediately healed. Jesus sensed the healing and asked “Who was it that touched me?” The
disciples thought that was weird. He was in a crowd and many touched him. Jesus however said
“Someone touched me; for I perceive that power has gone forth from me.” The woman came trembling
and falling down before him confessed how she had been healed. Jesus replied “Daughter, your faith
has made you well; go in peace.” Meanwhile a report came from the ruler's house that it was too late.
Jesus encouraged him saying “Do not fear; only believe, and she will be well.” The delay to heal the
woman with the bleeding problem caused no difficulty. When they came to the house many were
mourning, but Jesus said “Do not weep; for she is not dead but sleeping.” The crowd laughed at him,
knowing that she was dead. Taking the parents and Peter, James and John with him into the house, he
took the child by the hand and said “Child, arise.” She got up at once and he directed that she be given
some food. The parents were amazed, and he told them to tell no one what had happened. This healing
is also reported in Matthew 9; 18-26 and Mark 5; 21-43.
Several things stand out: Demons know who Jesus is. (Sometimes he told them to shut up. He needed
no praise from demons.) The woman who was healed had great confidence in Jesus. Jairus firmly
believed Jesus could heal his daughter. We should not conclude however, that faith is “magic.”
Knights of the MHz message for 11/29/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 8; 1 – 25. The chapter begins with parables, then moves to a story of peril at sea.
V1 - 15: Jesus went on through the cities and villages of Judea, preaching and bringing good news of
the kingdom. The twelve disciples were with him along with some of the women who had been healed.
They included Mary Magdalene, from whom seven demons had been driven out. When a great crowd
had gathered, Jesus began speaking in parables. The first is the parable of the sower. A sower went out
and scattered seed. All of it was good seed, but the soil on which the seed fell was very diverse. Some
fell on the path and was walked on and eaten by birds. Some fell on rock where there was no moisture
so it sprang up but soon withered away. Some fell among thorns and found too much competition.
Lastly, some fell on good soil and grew up to produce much fruit. His disciples didn't understand the
parable, and asked what it meant, and he replied that he spoke in parables to communicate only to those
who were serious about using the information. The rest would not understand. Jesus explained that the
seed was the word of God. The soil represented the hearts of people.
The seed that fell on the path were snatched away before they could take root. Satan removed the seed
before the message could be heard and understood. Today this could be distraction and diversion to
other interests before one can think too much about the message and act on it.
The seed that fell on rocky ground were received with joy, but in a time of temptation were abandoned.
The rocky ground could be represented today by people who hold shallow commitments. They
enthusiastically embrace one thing after another, but don't persevere in any of their commitments.
They usually want everything to be easy. If it is not, they abandon it.
The seed that fell among thorns found too much competition, which represented the concerns about the
cares and riches and pleasures of life. The thorns represent people with a cluttered life. They have too
many competing interests. I have a multitude of interests and hobbies, but I limit my involvement with
them. I often use them as a tool to connect with unsaved people. Ham Radio is one of them.
The seed that fell on good soil are those who, on hearing the word, hold it fast in an honest and good
heart, and bring forth fruit with patience.
V16 - 25: Jesus then noted that lamps are lighted so that people can see, not to be hidden away out of
sight. He then made a telling statement: “Nothing is hid that shall not be made manifest, nor anything
secret that shall not be known and come to light.” Even your thoughts are known to God. If you are
obedient in your knowledge of God, more understanding will be given. If you are disobedient or
neglect to apply what you know, you will lose even what you have. Jesus's family arrived, some think
to take him home as one who was mentally unhinged. Jesus replied that his family were those who
hear the word of God and obey it. He would not be distracted from his mission even by his family.
One day he got into a boat with his disciples and proposed going to the other side of the Sea of Galilee.
After they set out, he fell asleep in the boat and a storm broke, threatening to sink them. Note that it
was Jesus who put them in this situation. The disciples woke him saying they were about to die. He
rebuked the wind and raging waves and the storm immediately stopped. He then asked “Where is your
faith?” His disciples were awed and asked “Who is this, that he commands even wind and water, and
they obey him?” There are no circumstances in your life that Jesus cannot deal with. If we must go
through them he will be in them with us. They will serve to increase our faith.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/22/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 7; 31-50. Jesus pointed out the fickleness of people. No matter what he or John the
Baptist did, they would not be pleased. He was invited to a banquet at the house of a Pharisee (One
wonders why, considering how the Pharisees viewed him.) While at the banquet a woman of the city
(possibly a prostitute) anointed him with what was likely a costly perfume and washed his feet with her
tears and kissed them. The host took it as a sign that Jesus was not a prophet. He would not have even
allowed the woman to touch him. Jesus knew his thoughts and pointed out the shallowness of his
hospitality and his bad attitude.
V31 - 35: Jesus pointed out that the crowds were like children in the market place calling to each other
'We piped to you, and you did not dance; we wailed, and you did not weep.' For John the Baptist has
come eating no bread and drinking no wine; and you say, ' He has a demon.' The Son of Man has come
eating and drinking; and you say, 'Behold, a glutton and a drunkard, a friend of tax collectors and
sinners!' Yet wisdom is justified by all her children.” It made no difference to them whether he or John
ate and drank or abstained. Either way they would reject them. They couldn't explain John's behavior
so they accused him of having a demon (with no evidence.) They couldn't explain Jesus' associating
with tax collectors and sinners (as if they themselves were not sinners!). They just rejected him for not
conforming to their expectations. People invent excuses for rejecting someone with a message that is
possibly threatening to them. There was no evidence that Jesus was a glutton or a drunkard.
V36 – 50: Jesus was invited to eat at the house of a Pharisee and he accepted the invitation. When he
was seated at the table, a woman of the city (probably a prostitute) on learning that he was at the house
of the Pharisee, brought an alabaster flask of ointment, and standing behind him at his feet she began to
wet his feet with her tears, and wiped them with her hair. She kissed his feet and anointed them with
the ointment. The Pharisee who invited him, whose name was evidently Simon, was repulsed by it and
said to himself “If this man were a prophet, he would have known who and what sort of woman this is
who is touching him, for she is a sinner.” Jesus knew his thoughts and posed a question to him saying;
“Simon, I have something to say to you.” Simon answered “What is it teacher?” Jesus replied “A
certain creditor had two debtors; one owed five hundred denarii, and the other fifty. When they could
not pay, he forgave them both. Now which of them will love him more?” Simon answered , “The one I
suppose, to whom he forgave more.” Jesus replied “You have judged rightly.” Jesus then made the
application to the current circumstances.
He said to Simon “Do you see this woman? I entered your house, you gave me no water for my feet,
but she has wet my feet with her tears and wiped them with her hair. You gave me no kiss, but from the
time I came in she has not ceased to kiss my feet. You did not anoint my head with oil, but she has
anointed my feet with ointment. Therefore I tell you, her sins,which are many, are forgiven, for she
loved much; but he who is forgiven little, loves little.” He then said to the woman “Your sins are
forgiven.” He sent her away in peace. Others at the table began arguing about whether or not Jesus had
the authority to forgive sins. The contrasts were striking. Simon didn't even recognize that he had a
debt of sin. He had violated the customary courtesy of providing water for Jesus to wash his feet and
didn't anoint his head with oil. The woman on the other hand, washed his feet with tears and anointed
them with an ointment that was probably very expensive for her to obtain. (An alabaster container
wasn't cheap, so probably the ointment wasn't either.) She knew all about her sins and was grateful for
forgiveness. People today make the same mistake Simon made when they compare their lives with
those of others. They think God should love them more. God's love isn't a reward for our behavior.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/15/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 7; 1 - 30. Jesus healed many people and raised a young man who had died. He
surprised even John the Baptist. He is still full of surprises.
V1 – 10: When Jesus entered Capernaum a Roman Centurion asked the elders of the Jews to make a
request of Jesus concerning a slave who was near death. He asked for him to be healed. The Jews had
nothing but praise for him and said he had even built their synagogue. Jesus went with them but before
he reached the house, the Centurion sent friends to tell him that a visit was not necessary, but to just say
the word and his servant would be healed. He said: “Lord, do not trouble yourself, for I am not worthy
to have you come under my roof; therefore I did not presume to come to you. But say the word, and let
my servant be healed. For I am a man set under authority, with soldiers under me: and I say to one
:'Go,' and he goes; and to another 'Come', and he comes; and to my slave 'Do this', and he does it.”
Jesus was amazed at his faith and said he had far more faith than the Jews. When the messengers
returned to the Centurion, they found the servant healed.
V11 – 18: As Jesus approached the gate of another city called Nain, a man who had died was being
carried out. He was the only son of a widow. Jesus had compassion on her and told her not to weep.
He stopped the pall bearers and said “Young man, I say to you, arise.” And the dead man sat up, and
began to speak. A great crowd observing this concluded that Jesus was a great prophet and they
glorified God. A report of this event went out through the whole of Judea and the surrounding country.
V19 - 30: All of these things were reported to John the Baptist. This puzzled John and he wondered if
he had made a mistake. He was expecting something quite different. Like many others, he was was
apparently expecting Jesus to restore the earthly kingdom of the Jews. All of this healing activity didn't
fit into that scenario. Jesus hadn't done anything about the Roman occupation. John sent two of his
disciples to ask Jesus “Are you he who is to come, or shall we look for another?” (It seems
characteristic of Jesus that we can't predict what he will do.) Jesus cured many of diseases and plagues
and evil spirits, and on many that were blind he restored their sight. He then told the messengers “Go
and tell John what you have seen and heard: the blind receive their sight, the lame walk, lepers are
cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, the poor have good news preached to them, and
blessed is he who takes no offense at me.” (Notice that Jesus didn't just say 'Tell John I am who he
thought I was. He didn't make a mistake.' Even John had to have faith.)
After the messengers had left, Jesus praised John highly. He asked the crowd what they went to see
when they went out to see him. Were they expecting someone dressed in expensive clothing and living
in luxury? Those people live in palaces. (John was the opposite: He lived in the desert, wore scanty
clothes and had a weird diet.) He then stated :”I tell you, among those born of women none is greater
than John; yet he who is least in the kingdom of God is greater than he.” Those who had been
baptized by John glorified God, but the Pharisees and lawyers rejected the purpose of God for
themselves, having ignored John's baptism. They didn't think they needed it.
It is still true today that God is full of surprises. Just when we think we know what He will do, He does
something we never thought of. We have only a limited view, while He sees it all. Even Satan got
surprised. When he thought he had won at the cross, he found that he had just received a strategic
defeat!
Knights of the MHz message for 11/8/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke chapter 6. The Pharisees were focussed on the law and very strict about the sabbath
to the point that they forgot that it's real purpose was to serve the needs of people. They thought taking
care of hunger or healing someone was not important enough to do it on the sabbath. Jesus' disciples
had a more practical view. They picked and ate some grain while passing through a field. On another
sabbath Jesus healed a man with a withered hand. The Pharisees were furious and discussed what they
could do to him. Jesus chose twelve disciples to become apostles. He preached what are called the
Beatitudes and told them a parable. He also gave a warning about hypocrisy and said “Why do you call
me 'Lord, Lord' and not do what I tell you?”
V1 - 5: The Pharisees had very strict rules about what they considered to be work on the sabbath. It
even included picking something to eat from a field. They objected to the disciples harvesting handfuls
of grain. Jesus answered “Have you not read what David did when he was hungry, he and those who
were with him: how he entered the house of God, and took and ate the bread of the presence, which it is
not lawful for any but the priests to eat, and also gave it to those with him? “ He was referring to I
Samuel 21; 1 – 6 when David was fleeing from Saul.
V6 - 11: On another sabbath when he was teaching in the synagogue there was a man with a withered
hand. The scribes and Pharisees were watching him for an opportunity to accuse him of healing on the
sabbath. Jesus knew their thoughts however, and told the man to come and stand before him. He then
posed the question “I ask you, is it lawful on the sabbath to do good or to do harm, to save life or to
destroy it?” He then told the man: “Stretch out your hand.” He did so and the hand was restored. The
scribes and Pharisees were furious and discussed among themselves what they could do to Jesus. What
made them so mad was that a healing had been performed, but in a way that denied them any
opportunity to make a charge. Jesus didn't do anything but tell the man to show him his hand!
V12 - 49: Jesus spent a whole night alone in prayer, then he selected twelve of his disciples to be
Apostles which means “appointed representative.” He selected Peter, Andrew his brother, James and
John, and Philip and Bartholomew, Matthew, and Thomas, and James the son of Alphaeus, Simon the
Zealot, and Judas the son of James, and Judas Iscariot. The last one became a traitor. Barnabas and
Paul were later also called Apostles (See Acts 14; 14). Others received this title as well (See Romans
16; 7). After selecting the twelve, he healed many diseases and then preached what is called the
'Sermon on the Mount.' They are also called the 'Beatitudes'. These are pronouncements usually
beginning with :”Blessed are you...”, or “Woe to you...” They have many practical applications in life
and one can make a whole study on them but I will leave that for another time. One of them is
commonly misapplied by people: “Judge not, and you will not be judged.....” People caught in some
offense often attack their accusers with this. Jesus also said “Be wise as serpents, but innocent as
doves,” however and that requires exercising judgement. In verses 39 - 42 he warned about being led
by blind guides: “Why do you see the speck that is in your brother's eye, but do not notice the log that is
in your own eye? You hypocrite, first take the log out of your own eye, and then you will see clearly to
take out the speck that is in your brother's eye.” This also is commonly misapplied. It does not say we
should ignore another's faults and not point then out! It only says we should examine ourselves first.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/1/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke chapter 5. The chapter begins with the calling of Peter, James, and John. Jesus
healed a man with leprosy. A paralyzed man was brought by friends for healing. The presence of a
large crowd however, called for some household 'remodeling' to achieve their purpose. Pharisees and
teachers of the law had a quarrel with him when he pronounced the man's sins to be forgiven. Jesus
used the opportunity to prove that he was in fact God. Matthew was called from tax collecting and held
a banquet in Jesus' honor. The Pharisees and scribes even had a gripe about that (He eats with sinners!)
V1 -11 : While Jesus was teaching beside the Sea of Galilee the crowd was about to push him into the
water in their effort to hear better (They had no PA systems then) so he got into a boat and asked Peter
to put out a little from shore. He sat down in the boat and continued teaching from there. Afterward he
told Peter to move out into deep water to catch some fish. Peter thought that was crazy. They had
fished all night and had caught nothing at all! Nevertheless, he decided to do it. On doing so, they had
such a haul of fish that the nets were breaking! They called for another boat to come and help them.
There were so many fish the boats were beginning to sink! It was enough to convince Peter about the
identity of Jesus. He fell down at his feet and said “Depart from me, for I am a sinful man, O Lord.”
James and John were also impressed. Jesus said to Peter “Do not be afraid; henceforth you will be
catching men.” Peter, James, and John left everything and followed him.
V12 - 16: A man full of leprosy came to Jesus and falling down on his face said “Lord, if you will, you
can make me clean.” He obviously had the required faith. Jesus touched him and said “I will; be
clean.” he was instantly healed. Jesus charged him to perform what was required in the law: “Go and
show yourself to the priest, and make an offering for your cleansing.” He also said to tell no one about
it. This event is also recorded in Matthew 8; 1 – 4 and Mark 1; 40 – 45. Mark says the man instead
went out and talked freely about it! As a result, Jesus could no longer openly enter a town but had to
go out into the open countryside, but there were some exceptions. Some have commented on the irony
of it. Jesus told him to keep quiet about it, but he did the opposite. On the other hand, when people are
told to tell everyone about the gospel, they are reluctant. Great multitudes gathered to hear him and be
healed, but he withdrew into the wilderness and prayed. Spiritual refreshment is always needed.
V17 - 26: While Jesus was teaching in a house some men brought a paralyzed friend to be healed.
There was no way to get through the crowd however, so they made a way! They tore open a hole in the
roof above Jesus and lowered the man down in front of him. He was impressed by their faith. He said
“Man, your sins are forgiven you.” The scribes and Pharisees however, said “Who can forgive sins but
God only?” They had a very good question. They were correct. He answered them “Why do you
question in your hearts? Which is easier to say. 'Your sins are forgiven you,' or Rise and walk'? But
that you may know that the Son of Man has authority on earth to forgive sins” - He said to the man
who was paralyzed - “I say to you, rise, take up your bed and go home.” The man did so, glorifying
God. Jesus had just proved to the Pharisees using their own logic, that he in fact – was God!
V27 - 39: He then called Matthew to follow him. Matthew held a large banquet in his honor and
invited a large crowd of tax collectors and others to come. The Pharisees then griped about that, saying
“Why do you eat and drink with tax collectors and sinners”? (They were apparently assuming that they
themselves were not sinners.) Jesus gave a logical reply: Only sick people go to the doctor. They then
pointed out the example of John the Baptist's followers: They fast and offer prayers. Yours do the
opposite. Jesus answered with an analogy of a wedding celebration, and gave them a parable: New
wine needs new skins.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/25/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke chapter 4. The chapter begins with the temptation of Jesus in the wilderness by
Satan. After he returned from the wilderness he began teaching in the synagogues. When he returned
to his home town of Nazareth he read a prophecy from Isaiah and pronounced it to be fulfilled. He also
predicted that he would be rejected, saying “No prophet is acceptable in his own country.” They were
insulted and put him out of the city, planning to throw him down the hill that it was built on, but he just
walked away. He then went to Capernaum and drove out many demons and healed diseases.
V1 - 13: It is characteristic of Satan that his attacks come when we are weakened by physical needs or
something else. He particularly likes to work on us when we are alone. Jesus had been fasting, so he
was hungry. Satan tempted him to make use of his authority as the Son of God to manufacture some
bread from the rocks. Jesus answered “It is written, 'Man shall not live by bread alone.” He was more
concerned about spiritual food than having physical food to eat. He was more interested in his
communion with God the Father than in satisfying the needs of the body. Satan then tried bribery. He
showed him all the kingdoms of the world and said to him “To You I will give all this authority and
their glory; for it has been delivered to me, and I give it to whom I will. If you, then, will worship me, it
shall all be yours.” The lust for power has corrupted many. They view compromise as necessary. We
see it every day in politics. Too many politicians are willing to sell their principles for a short term
gain. They rarely see what it will cost them in the long run. Satan was offering Jesus a shortcut to
power. It is a bit ironic since Satan would only have this authority for a limited time. It was not really
his to offer. Jesus replied “It is written, 'You shall worship the Lord your God, and him only shall you
serve'.” Note the word only. He didn't say compromise, serving God part of the time and the devil the
rest of the time. Christians today are experiencing increasing pressure to compromise with the ungodly
world in order to escape persecution. Many churches have sold out important principles in an effort to
be politically correct. They don't realize where it will all lead to. Compromise is a very slippery slope.
Satan then tempted Jesus to use a shortcut by giving a spectacular demonstration of his identity by
doing something foolish so angels would rescue him in public. Jesus answered him “It is said, 'You
shall not tempt the Lord your God.' In each of these temptations, Jesus rebutted Satan with an appeal to
scripture. Satan was defeated this time, but he wasn't through. He just departed from Jesus until an
opportune time. He would be back.
V14 - 44: Jesus then returned in the power of the Spirit into Galilee and went through all of the
surrounding country, teaching in the synagogues. When he came to his home town of Nazareth he
went to the synagogue on the sabbath. He read Isaiah 62; 1-2 which reads “The Spirit of the Lord God
is upon me, because the Lord has anointed me to bring good tidings to the afflicted; he has sent me to
bind up the brokenhearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to those
who are bound; to proclaim the year of the Lord's favor, and the day of vengeance of our God, to
comfort all who mourn.” After closing the book he announced “Today this scripture has been fulfilled
in your hearing.” He then stated that no prophet is acceptable in his own country and gave past
examples of prophets going to other people instead of Israel. His audience was thoroughly offended.
They put him out of the city and wanted to throw him head first down the hill the city was built on, but
he just walked through them. He went from there to Capernaum and resumed. The demon in a
possessed man recognized him and announced Jesus' identity. Jesus silenced and ejected him. He
healed Peter's mother-in-law. In the evening many people were healed of diseases and more demons
were driven out and they cried out “You are the Son of God!” The next day he went to a lonely place,
but the people found him again and didn't want him to leave. Jesus accepted no praise from demons.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/18/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke chapter 3. John the Baptist began preaching in the wilderness in the fifteenth year
of the reign of Tiberias Caesar. Multitudes came to be baptized. Many were Pharisees and Sadducees.
John rebuked them for their hypocrisy. Many asked what they should do. John gave them practical
advise. Many wondered if he was the Christ. He plainly told them that he was not. Herod however
was greatly offended when John rebuked him for his evil behavior, and responded by putting him in
prison. Jesus came to John to be baptized, and began his ministry at about the age of thirty. The
chapter closes with his genealogy.
V1 - 9: John began in preaching in the year AD 26 or 27. Pontius Pilate was governor of Judea, Herod
was the tetrarch of Galilee, his brother Philip was tetrarch of the region of Ituraea and Trachonitis.
Lysanias was the tetrarch of Abilene, which was north of Philip's rule (some scholars however, believe
that Lysanias was not a contemporary of John the Baptist.) The high priesthood was held by Caiaphas.
Annas was his father in law. Together they controlled the Jewish temple and priests. Annas was
retired but retained his prestige. John went into all of the region about the Jordan, preaching a baptism
of repentance for the forgiveness of sins. Luke quotes Isaiah 40; 3 – 5: “The voice of one crying in the
wilderness: Prepare the way of the Lord, make his paths straight. Every valley shall be filled, and
every mountain and hill shall be brought low, and the crooked shall be made straight, and the rough
places shall be made smooth; and all flesh shall see the salvation of God.” (Handel included this
passage in his Oratorio “Messiah.”) Multitudes came to be baptized by John. Many of them were
Pharisees and Sadducees (see Matthew 3; 7.) He accused them of hypocrisy saying: “You brood of
vipers! Who warned you to flee from the wrath of come? Bear fruits that befit repentance, and do not
begin to say to yourselves. 'We have Abraham as our father'; for I tell you, God is able from these
stones to raise up children to Abraham. Even now the axe is laid to the root of the trees; every tree
therefore that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire.” In other words true
repentance is accompanied by deeds rather than just words. Mere talk is cheap.
V10 - 18: The multitudes asked him what they should do. He told them that they should share their
resources with those who had none. Tax collectors were told to stop profiting by collecting money in
excess of what was required of them. Soldiers were told to be content with their wages instead of
robbing people. Some people wondered if John was the Christ. He replied “I baptize you with water;
but he who is mightier than I is coming, the thong of whose sandals I am not worthy to untie; he will
baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire. His winnowing fork is in his hand, to clear his threshing
floor, and to gather the wheat into his granary, but the chaff he will burn with unquenchable fire.”
With many similar words he preached good news to the people.
V19 - 20: Herod the tetrarch had broken the moral rules taking Herodius, his brother's wife for himself.
She apparently thought this was to her benefit (she was not a victim and saw John as a threat. She
connived to have him executed later on.) When John confronted Herod with it, he responded by
putting John in prison. Herod apparently respected John but didn't want the public embarrassment of
his sins being publicly denounced.
V21 – 38: After John baptized Jesus, the Holy Spirit announced “Thou art my beloved Son; with thee I
am well pleased.” Matthew 3; 13 – 17 and John 1; 15 - 18 give more detail. John recognized who
Jesus was. John 1; 34 states “I have seen and have borne witness that this is the Son of God.” The
chapter closes with a genealogy of about 77 generations tracing back to Adam.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/11/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 2; 21- 52:
Jesus was circumcised as specified in the Law of Moses and Mary
went through the required period of purification and presentation of Jesus. Simeon and Anna blessed
him. The teachers in the temple got an early sample of Jesus's understanding without education.
V21 - 24: At the end of eight days, when he was circumcised, he was given the name Jesus, which was
given by the angel before he was conceived. The practice of circumcision of a male child on the eighth
day was specified in Leviticus 12; 2 – 8. A subsequent period of purification was required for the
mother. For a male child it was thirty three days. For a female child it was sixty six days. No
explanation is given as to why it was twice as long for a female. At the end of the time of purification
the mother was to bring two offerings to the priest which were to be offered to the Lord. One was for a
burnt offering and the other for a sin offering. What was acceptable was adjusted according to what
she could afford. I have never understood why a sin offering should be required for having a child.
Childbirth was invented by God. When the time came for Mary to go to the priest, they brought Jesus
to Jerusalem to present him to the Lord and to offer the required sacrifice. The offering was the
cheaper one specified in the law: a pair of turtle doves and two young pigeons. Every first born son
that opened the womb was to be consecrated to the Lord.
V25 - 40: There was a man in Jerusalem, whose name was Simeon, who was righteous and devout,
looking for the salvation which the Messiah was to bring, and the Holy Spirit was upon him. It had
been revealed to him by the Holy Spirit that he would not die before he had seen the Lord's Christ.
Inspired by the Holy Spirit he came into the temple as Joseph and Mary brought in Jesus. He took
Jesus in his arms and blessed God saying “Lord, now lettist thou thy servant depart in peace, according
to thy word; for mine eyes have seen thy salvation which thou hast prepared in the presence of all
peoples, a light for revelation to the Gentiles, and for glory to thy people Israel.” Mary and Joseph
marveled at what was said about him; and Simeon blessed them and said to Mary: “Behold, this child is
set for the fall and rising of many in Israel, and for a sign that is spoken against (and a sword will
pierce through your own soul also), that thoughts out of many hearts may be revealed.” Several things
may be noted in this. The first was that Jesus was to be a light to the Gentiles. This would have to
have been revealed to him by the Holy Spirit. It hinted that even Gentiles would have an opportunity to
receive salvation, which was anathema to the Jews. The second was a hint of the coming crucifixion.
The Jews never expected that at all. It was predicted that much turmoil would result from the coming
of Jesus. Luke called Joseph the father of Jesus because he was Jesus' legal father. There was also a
prophetess named Anna, who was of great age (84) and did not depart from the temple, worshipping
with fasting and prayer night and day. Coming up at that very hour she gave thanks to God and spoke
of Jesus to all who were looking for the redemption of Israel. This was a reference to the salvation that
the Messiah was to bring.
V41 – 52: When Jesus was twelve years old, Mary and Joseph made the annual trip to Jerusalem for the
feast of the Passover. When it was over, Jesus remained behind, but they did not know it. After a day's
journey they returned and after three days found him in the temple, sitting among the teachers, listening
to them and asking them questions; and all who heard him were amazed at his understanding and his
answers. Mary was upset with him, and told him they had been searching for him anxiously. He
answered “How is it that you sought me? Did you not know that I must be in my Father's house?”
They didn't understand what he meant by this. He returned to Nazareth with them and was obedient to
them. Mary kept all these things in her heart. Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with
both God and people.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/4/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 2; 1 – 21. This is the familiar story of the birth of Jesus to Joseph and Mary.
Although this was a history changing event, it was not convenient for the parents. It was quite the
opposite. It also shows how God can use rulers in spite of themselves. The Romans made travel over
great distances possible with some degree of safety – perfect for spreading the gospel.
V1 - 7: The chapter begins with an example of outrageous bureaucratic arrogance and insensitivity.
Caesar Augustus wanted to know how many people he had authority over, so he made a decree that “all
the world” should be enrolled. Verse 2 says this was the first enrollment, so evidently this was done at
least twice. “All the world” of course meant only the Roman Empire. No consideration was given for
the difficulty imposed on the people. It was more convenient for the Romans to have everyone travel
back to the place of their birth to register. That meant great expense and danger in travel to multitudes
of people, but that was of no concern to Caesar. He had no idea that God was using him as a tool to
fulfill prophecy. Micah 5; 2 – 4 reads: “But you, O Bethlehem Ephrathah, who are little to be among
the clans of Judah, from you shall come forth for me one who is to be ruler in Israel, whose origin is
from of old, from ancient days. Therefore he shall give them up until the time when she who is in
travail has brought forth; then the rest of his brethren shall return to the people of Israel. And he shall
stand and feed his flock in the strength of the Lord, in the majesty of the name of the Lord his God.
And they shall dwell secure, for now he shall be great to the ends of the earth.” The statement that his
origin was from of old ruled out just another ruler. He had a preexistence from earlier times.
In Matthew 2; 6 when Herod heard of the birth of Jesus from the wise men from the East, he was of
course troubled, and any time he was troubled, so was all of Jerusalem given his murderous character.
He summoned the chief priests and scribes and asked them where the Christ was to be born. They
quoted this passage in Micah. In John 7; 40 – 43 it is evident that people also remembered this
prophecy and questioned whether Jesus was the Christ because they thought he was born in Galilee.
Joseph and Mary dutifully traveled from Nazareth to Bethlehem. While there, Mary gave birth to Jesus
and laid him in a manger because they were staying with the animals, since all hotel space was taken.
V8 - 14: God decided to invite some shepherds to celebrate the occasion by sending an angel to make
an announcement to them. He scared the shepherds thoroughly of course: they were filled with fear.
The angel told them not to be afraid, for he was bringing good news. Christ the Lord who was to be a
savior was born. He gave instructions as to how they could identify him, then he was joined by a huge
heavenly choir praising God and saying “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace among men
with whom he is pleased.” Note the conditional: Herod was not pleased nor was God pleased with him.
It was peace only for those with whom God was pleased. Frequently the last seven words of this
passage are dropped. It is noteworthy that it was the people of no political stature that were invited to
the party.
V15 - 21: The angels departed and the shepherds decided to go to investigate this event. They found
Mary and Joseph and the baby lying in a manger, as they had been told. They told how they had been
informed of this event. They departed and glorified and praised God for all they had seen and heard.
At the end of eight days, when he was circumcised, he was given the name Jesus, the name which was
given by the angel before he was conceived in the womb. Mary kept all of these things in her heart.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/27/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 1; 57 - 79. John the Baptist is born, Zechariah's speech is restored, and John's
mission is announced. The choice of name given to him puzzled the neighbors and family. Zechariah
makes a prophecy about the significance of the birth of John.
V57 – 66: Elizabeth gave birth to John the Baptist. Neighbors and family rejoiced with her and they
proposed to name him Zechariah after his father, but Elizabeth said that his name was John which was
the name given by the angel who had appeared to Zechariah. No mention is made of how Elizabeth
knew that. Zechariah could not speak, and Elizabeth was unlikely to have been able to read, since
women then usually didn't receive much education, so how did she know? There is no recorded
appearance of an angel to Elizabeth. The friends noted that no one else of their kindred had that name,
so what was the reason for the choice? They made signs to Zechariah about it. It is curious why the
neighbors made signs to Zechariah. Just because he couldn't speak didn't mean he couldn't hear. He
asked for a writing tablet and wrote “His name is John.” They were amazed, and then Zechariah's
power of speech was restored and he spoke, blessing God. Fear came upon all of the neighbors and
this was talked about throughout all of the hill country of Judea. All people wondered about it saying
“What then will this child be?”
V67 – 79: Zechariah was then filled with the Holy Spirit and prophesied saying “Blessed be the Lord
God of Israel, for he has visited and redeemed his people, and has raised up a horn of salvation for us
in the house of his servant David, as he spoke by the mouth of his holy prophets from of old, that we
should be saved from our enemies, and from the hand of all who hate us, to perform the mercy
promised to our fathers, and to remember his holy covenant, the oath which he swore to our father
Abraham, to grant us that we, being delivered from the hand of our enemies, might serve him without
fear, in holiness and righteousness before him all the days of our life. And you, child, will be called the
prophet of the Most High; for you will go before the Lord to prepare his ways, to give knowledge of
salvation to his people in the forgiveness of their sins, through the tender mercy of our God, when the
day shall dawn upon us from on high to give light to those who sit in darkness and in the shadow of
death, to guide our feet into the way of peace.” This is called the “Benedictus,” so called from the
latin translation.
The expression “horn of salvation” here refers to a king who will bring salvation. A horn is a symbol
of effective strength. This usage is found in other passages. (See Psalm 18; 1 – 3: “I love thee, O Lord,
my strength. The Lord is my rock, and my fortress, and my deliverer, my God, my rock, in whom I take
refuge, my shield, and the horn of my salvation, my stronghold. I call upon the Lord, who is worthy to
be praised, and I am saved from my enemies.” (See also Psalm 92; 10 - 11, Psalm 132; 17 – 18)
John the Baptist was the prophet promised in Isaiah 40; 3 – 5: “A voice cries: 'In the wilderness
prepare the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God. Every valley shall be
lifted up, and every mountain made low; the uneven ground shall become level, and the rough places a
plain. And the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh shall see it together, for the mouth of
the Lord has spoken.” This is explicitly mentioned in Luke 3; 3 – 6. Since it states that all flesh shall
see it together, this could refer to the end times.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/20/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 1; 26 - 56. Six months after the announcement to Zechariah, the angel Gabriel was
sent to the virgin Mary to announce the coming of Jesus.
V26 - 38: After appearing to Zechariah, the angel Gabriel was sent to Nazareth to make an
announcement to the virgin Mary who was betrothed to Joseph. His message was “Hail, O favored
one, the Lord is with you!” A visit from an angel is a scary event and it was no different for Mary:
“She was greatly troubled at the saying, and considered in her mind what sort of greeting this might
be.” Gabriel knew that she was afraid, and calmed her fears about the nature of his visit saying: “Do
not be afraid, Mary, for you have found favor with God.” He then got to the purpose of his visit: “For
behold, you will conceive in your womb and bear a son, and you shall call his name Jesus. He will be
great, and will be called the Son of the Most High; and the Lord God will give to him the throne of his
father David, and of his kingdom there will be no end.” Mary wondered how this could be since she
was a virgin. Gabriel answered her question: “The Holy spirit will come upon you, and the power of
the Most High will overshadow you; therefore the child to be born will be called Holy, the Son of God.”
Gabriel then told her about his mission to Zechariah six months earlier. Elizabeth, who was in old age
and barren had already conceived and was in her sixth month. Mary accepted her announced
assignment: “And Mary said 'Behold, I am the handmaid of the Lord; let it be to me according to your
word.” The Lord knew that he could count on Mary's cooperation in spite of the social notoriety that
would result. There would be gossip about her being already pregnant before marriage. Even Joseph
did not understand. The Lord had to give him an explanation about it. Matthew 1; 18 – 25 tells how an
angel of the Lord counseled him in a dream as he was considering how to put Mary away quietly.
When he awoke from sleep, he did as the angel of the Lord commanded him; he took his wife, but had
no intercourse with her until after the delivery of Jesus.
V39 - 45: Mary then went with haste to visit Elizabeth in the hill country and as she entered the house
of Zechariah and greeted Elizabeth, the babe in Elizabeth's womb leaped and Elizabeth was filled with
the Holy Spirit and loudly exclaimed: “Blessed are you among women, and blessed is the fruit of your
womb! And why is this granted to me, that the mother of my Lord should come to me? For behold,
when the voice of your greeting came to my ears, the babe in my womb leaped for joy. And blessed is
she who believed that there would be a fulfillment of what was spoken to her from the Lord.” How did
Elizabeth know about the angel Gabriel's visitation to Mary? Communication was primitive then. Did
Gabriel inform her? How did she know that Jesus was also the Lord? In addition, how did John the
Baptist, while still in the womb recognize Jesus, who was also still in the womb? Science would say
that it was impossible. There are no easy answers to these questions. We will only learn the answers in
heaven. Apparently the information was communicated by the Holy Spirit.
V46 – 56: This section is called the “Magnificat.” It is found only in Luke's gospel. It is based largely
on Hannah's prayer in I Samuel 2; 1-10 when Samuel was born. It praises God and rejoices for his
blessings: “My soul magnifies the Lord, and my spirit rejoices in God my savior, for he has regarded
the low estate of his handmaiden. For behold, henceforth all generations will call me blessed; for he
who is mighty has done great things for me.” Mary stayed with Elizabeth for about three months. She
would thus have departed for home at about the time John the Baptist was born.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/13/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Luke 1; 1 - 25. Among the four Gospels, Luke is best known for the details of the
Christmas story. It predicts the opportunity for the Gentiles to receive salvation (chapters 2 and 3),
gives new dignity to women (chapters 7, 8, and 10), gives the genealogy of Jesus (chapter 3), and
preserves many of the parables. It also includes the most detail of Jesus' final journey to Jerusalem. It
concludes with the crucifixion, the resurrection, and the commissioning of the disciples. Luke was a
Gentile convert and a friend of Paul (see Colossians 4; 14, II Timothy 4; 11, Philemon 24.) He was a
traveling physician. His life inspired a novel entitled “Dear and Glorious Physician” by Taylor
Caldwell.
V1 - 4: The book of Luke is a narrative addressed to an individual named Theophilus who may have
been a Roman official sympathetic to Christianity, since he is given the title “most excellent.” In the
book of Acts he is addressed without the title, so he may have become a Christian in the interim. Luke
had followed all of the events closely, and his purpose in writing was that Theophilus would know the
truth (as opposed to rumor) concerning the things of which he had been informed.
V5 - 17: Luke begins with the revelation to a priest named Zechariah concerning the birth of John the
Baptist. His wife Elizabeth was also of the tribe of Aaron and they were both righteous before God but
Elizabeth was barren and they were both well advanced in years. While Zechariah was burning incense
in the temple, an angel of the Lord appeared standing on the right side of the altar of incense.
Naturally, Zechariah was troubled over what it could mean. The angel calmed his fears, informing
him that his prayers were heard and his wife Elizabeth would bear him a son who was to be named
John. Many would rejoice at his birth and he would be great before the Lord. He would be filled with
the Holy Spirit and turn many in Israel to the Lord.
V18 -23: Zechariah noted that this seemed highly improbable, since he and his wife were both senior
citizens. The angel answered “I am Gabriel, who stand in the presence of God; and I was sent to speak
to you, and to bring you this good news. And behold, you will be silent and unable to speak until the
day that these things come to pass, because you did not believe my words, which will be fulfilled in
their time.” When Zechariah came out of the temple he could not speak and he made signs to the
people who were waiting. They perceived that he had seen a vision in the temple. When his time of
service ended, he went to his home.
V24 -25: After this, his wife conceived and for the first five months of her pregnancy she hid herself,
saying “Thus the Lord has done to me in the days when he looked on me, to take away my reproach
among men.”
When a woman was barren in that culture, she was often treated as worthless baggage, since her job in
society was to produce children. While women played a secondary role in society, they also were
important. Chapter 2 says there was a prophetess named Anna, the daughter of Phanuel, of the tribe of
Asher; who lived with her husband for seven years, when she became a widow and then lived in that
state to the age of eighty four. She spent all of her time in the temple, worshipping with fasting and
prayer night and day. There is no mention of whether or not she had any children, but that is unlikely,
given her circumstances. John turned out to be the the voice described in Isaiah 40. He was very blunt
about hypocrisy (see Luke 3; 7 – 9.) He called the hypocrites a brood of vipers!
Knights of the MHz message for 9/6/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider the book of Jude. It is not addressed to any specific church. It was written to warn
against false teachers who infiltrated the church. They are described as immoral, covetous, boasters,
worldly, and devoid of the Spirit. Jude identifies himself as a brother of James. His letter closes with
an often used beautiful doxology.
V1 - 8: Jude extends greetings and wishes mercy, peace, and love to be multiplied to the readers. He
gets straight to the point in verses 3 – 4: “Beloved, being very eager to write to you of our common
salvation, I found it necessary to write appealing to you to contend for the faith which was once for all
delivered to the saints. For admission has been secretly gained by some who long ages ago were
designated for this condemnation, ungodly persons who pervert the grace of our God into
licentiousness and deny our only Master and Lord, Jesus Christ.” He reminds them that many of the
people who came out of Egypt in the exodus were afterward destroyed for their unbelief. In addition,
the angels who would not keep their proper place have been kept in prison, awaiting judgement. The
immoral people of Sodom and Gomorrah were punished with eternal fire. In spite of these examples,
false teachers defile the flesh, reject authority, and even revile angels.
V9 - 11: Jude refers to a Jewish tradition according to which Michael the Archangel was provoked to
anger with Satan over the disposition of the body of Moses. Satan charged that Moses was a murderer
(which was true – he murdered an Egyptian) and was thus not worthy of burial. Nevertheless, Michael
did not pronounce a reviling judgement on him, but said “The Lord rebuke you.” Verses 10 - 11 read:
“But these men revile whatever they do not understand, and by those things that they know by instinct
as irrational animals do, they are destroyed. Woe to them! For they walk in the way of Cain, and
abandon themselves for the sake of gain to Balaam's error, and perish in Korah's rebellion.” It is
characteristic of highly opinionated people for them to resort to bluffing and revile whatever they do
not understand. They prefer “winning an argument” over learning the truth. Cain (Genesis 4; 1 – 12)
was angry because his brother Abel's offering was accepted while his was not and he killed Abel.
When God challenged him about it, He tried to deflect God by saying he was not his brother's keeper.
He was banished. Balaam (Numbers 22) was a prophet who was more interested in cash than in
pleasing God. He ended up being killed. Korah (Numbers 16) was a Levite who challenged the
authority of Moses. He wanted to be competition. His reward was to be swallowed up by the earth.
V12 - 24: Jude gives a colorful analogy: “These are blemishes on your love feasts, as they boldly
carouse together, looking after themselves; waterless clouds, carried along by winds; fruitless trees in
late autumn, twice dead, uprooted; wild waves of the sea, casting up the foam of their own shame;
wandering stars for whom the nether gloom of darkness has been reserved for ever.”
Jude makes reference to a book called Enoch. This is not a book of the Bible, or even of the
Apocrypha. Harper's Bible Dictionary says It is among the books called pseudepigrapha and is in
Aramaic. In verse 18 he quotes predictions of the apostles: “In the last time there will be scoffers,
following their own ungodly passions.” (Doesn't that sound current?)
The book closes with a doxology: “Now to him who is able to keep you from falling and to present you
without blemish before the presence of his glory with rejoicing, to the only God, our Savior through
Jesus Christ our Lord, be glory, majesty, dominion and authority, before all time and now and for ever
Amen.”
Knights of the MHz message for 8/30/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider III John. This is another very short letter, written to a very specific individual whose
name was Gaius who was leading an exemplary life. He was evidently well known for his hospitality
to brethren, especially if they were strangers to him. John commended him for it. He also mentions an
individual in the church involved who was seeking to turn the believers away from obedience to John's
authority and putting himself first. John again says this is just a short note as he would prefer to talk
with them all face-to-face.
V1 – 8: In the opening preamble, John calls himself the Elder and Gaius the beloved. He prays for his
health and that all will go well with him. Some of the brethren had informed him of how he was
following the truth in his life. This greatly pleased him. His greatest joy was in hearing that his
children followed the truth. In verses 5 – 8 he states: “Beloved, it is a loyal thing you do when you
render any service to the brethren, especially to strangers, who have testified to your love before the
church. You will do well to send them on their journey as befits God's service. For they have set out
for his sake and have accepted nothing from the heathen. So we ought to support such men, that we
may be fellow workers in the truth.”
At that time, there were not many trustworthy places where a Christian traveling in the service of the
Lord could stay. Most of the lodgings available were notorious for their character. When we provide
this service to visiting missionaries, we not only serve the Lord, but receive an extra blessing from it.
We have been hosts for many years for missionaries we support when they are in the area. It has
always been a special time of fellowship and sharing. We can determine more accurately what their
personal prayer needs are. Note that Gaius didn't always know these people personally, but they
testified about his sincere love and service. It would be a bad testimony to the character of the church
if visiting missionaries were dependent on the heathen for their needs.
V9 – 10: John then turned to another matter about which he had already written to the church. An
individual named Diotrephes was rejecting his authority and trying to create his own following. Verse
10 states: “So if I come, I will bring up what he is doing, prating against me with evil words. And not
content with that, he refuses himself to welcome the brethren, and also stops those who want to
welcome them and puts them out of the church.” Evidently Diotrephes was is some position of
authority in the church. He was not only refusing to offer hospitality to visiting believers, but also
trying to prevent others from doing it. He even ejected the visitors from the congregation. One can
only guess what motivates people like this. It is likely personal ambition, which rejects authority. It is
the main reason why church leaders should not be recent converts. They are vulnerable and Satan
sends them temptation to pride so that they lose their spiritual footing.
V11 – 15: John calls for them to imitate good, not evil. He who does good is of God; he who does evil
has not seen God. Note that it doesn't say he had once seen God. Such a person wasn't a real believer
in the first place. Demetrius may have been the carrier of this letter. He had testimony from everyone
that he was a trustworthy source.
John closes with the remark that he preferred face-to-face conversations with people over letters and
hoped to see them soon when they could have personal conversation with each other. He extends his
peace to them and calls for them to greet the fellow Christians, without exception.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/23/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider II John. This is a very short letter to a specific church, although which one is not
identified. It is clear that John had a close relationship with them. He extends warnings about false
teachers. He states at the end that this is intended to be only a short note as he would prefer to talk with
them face to face.
V1 – 6: John calls himself The Elder and the church The Elect Lady and her children. This is an
unusual title, but we have no way determine the reason for it. He extends his blessing: “Grace, mercy,
and peace will be with us, from God the Father and from Jesus Christ the Father's Son, in truth and
love.” He rejoices that he found some of them following the truth, just as they have been commanded
by the Father. He stresses the need for love between one another. Verse 6 repeats that the test of love is
obedience: “And this is love, that we follow his commandments; this is the commandment, as you have
heard from the beginning, that you follow love.”
Verses 7 – 9 give a warning against false teachers: “For many deceivers have gone out into the world,
men who will not acknowledge the coming of Jesus Christ in the flesh; such a one is the deceiver and
the antichrist. Look to yourselves, that you may not lose what you have worked for, but may win a full
reward. Any one who goes ahead and does not abide in the doctrine of Christ does not have God; he
who abides in the doctrine has both the Father and the Son.” Note that John is stating that we can
expect a reward for our work. It is not salvation. That is a free gift from Jesus. Paul touched on this in
I Corinthians 3; 10 – 15: “According to the grace of God given to me, like a skilled master builder I
laid a foundation, and another man is building upon it. Let each man take care how he builds upon it.
For no other foundation can any one lay than that which is laid, which is Jesus Christ. Now if any one
builds on the foundation with gold, silver, precious stones, wood, hay, straw – each man's work will
become manifest; for the Day will disclose it, because it will be revealed with fire, and the fire will test
what sort of work each one has done. If the work which any man has built on the foundation survives,
he will receive a reward. If any man's work is burned up, he will suffer loss, although he himself will
be saved, but only as through fire.” The Day refers to judgement day. How can one judge what will be
burned up? The work that survives will be that done by Jesus through us as we yield our bodies to him
for his control. Works done by the flesh will not survive.
V10 – 13: These verses give a warning against misplaced hospitality: “If any one comes to you and
does not bring this doctrine, do not receive him into the house or give him any greeting; for he who
greets him shares in his wicked work.” If we receive a false teacher with hospitality it gives an
appearance of approving of his teaching. Others may see it and reach the conclusion that we support
his doctrines and follow them. That would make us share in his wicked work. For that reason, when
cult workers come to the door, I do not invite them in, but deal with them on the front porch. Instead of
just listening to them, although that is important, I share my own testimony with them. The results
have sometimes been surprising.
John closes the letter with the comment that he has much to share, but would rather do it face to face
rather than in writing, so that their joy may be complete. He closes with a greeting from “your elect
sister.” This is no doubt a reference to another church, but there is no way to determine which church it
refers to.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/16/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider I John chapter 5. This concludes the book. It is an admonition to live an obedient life.
V1 - 5: Verses 1 – 5 read: “Every one who believes that Jesus is the Christ is a child of God, and every
one who loves the parent loves the child. By this we know that we love the children of God, when we
love God and obey his commandments. For this is the love of God, that we keep his commandments.
And his commandments are not burdensome. For whatever is born of God overcomes the world, our
faith. Who is it that overcomes the world but he who believes that Jesus is the Son of God.” Note that
this is not an intellectual belief, but rather one that involves commitment: we obey his commandments
and do not find them burdensome. We believe that Jesus is the Son of God. If we love God, then we
will love his Son, and we will obey gladly. This does not involve some great sacrifice on our part. Ian
Thomas wrote an excellent book: “The Indwelling Life of Christ.” We recognize that we have no
power to obey his commandments, but Jesus does. The secret is to allow him to live through us.
Many Christians, if not most, try to harness the flesh in the service of God. It is a complete waste of
time. In Romans 7; 15 -18 Paul wrote: “I do not understand my own actions. For I do not what I want,
but I do the very thing I hate. Now if I do what I do not want, I agree that the law is good. So then it is
no longer I that do it, but sin which dwells within me. For I know that nothing good dwells within me,
that is, in my flesh. I can will what is right, but I cannot do it.” The secret is to allow Christ to live
through us using our minds and bodies for his purposes. The flesh dies hard! Ian Thomas described it
well: “The flesh will sing in the choir, teach Sunday school, preside at a Deacon's meeting, preach from
the pulpit, organize an evangelistic crusade, go to Bible college, volunteer for the mission field, and a
thousand other things, all of which may in themselves be otherwise legitimate, if only it can keep it's
neck out of the noose. The flesh will threaten, shout, strut, domineer, sulk, plot, creep, beg, plead or
sob, whatever the situation may demand in the interests of it's own survival. By any and all means, it
will seek to cause every Christian to live by his own strength instead of by the power and grace of the
Lord Jesus, and to conclude that doing so is actually a good thing!”
V6 - 21: Verses 11 – 12 read: “And this is the testimony, that God gave us eternal life, and this life is in
his Son. He who has the Son has life; he who has not the Son of God has not life.” This leaves no
room for an alternative path to eternal life. This echoes John 14; 6: “Jesus said to him, I am the way,
and the truth, and the life; no one comes to the Father, but by me.” Verse 14 states that if we ask
anything according to his will he hears us. And if we know that he hears us in whatever we ask, we
know that we have obtained the requests made of him. Note the conditional: according to his will. If
we are allowing Christ to live through us, it will be according to his will. Verse 16 states that we can
ask forgiveness for a brother who has fallen into sin. At least one sin however is unforgivable:
blasphemy against the Holy Spirit (Matthew 12; 31 - 32). Some have said that sin which is not mortal
is not an act, but a state. It is not forbidden to pray even concerning this. Verse 18 states: “We know
that any one born of God does not sin, but He who was born of God keeps him, and the evil one does
not touch him.” on the other hand I John 1; 9 states “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just, and
will forgive our sins and cleanse us from all unrighteousness.” Christians obviously do sin. Taken
together, I conclude that verse 18 states how we should live, but when we do not, we can be pardoned.
The hymn “It is no secret what God can do” echoes this. The lyrics say “What he has done for others,
he will do for you. With arms wide open, he'll pardon you.”
Knights of the MHz message for 8/9/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider I John chapter 4. John warns about many false prophets who have gone out into the
world and the world listens to them. The first test is how they treat Jesus Christ. Is he of God, or just
another man? Did God actually come in the flesh? Every spirit which confesses that Jesus Christ has
come in the flesh is of God, and every spirit which does not confess Jesus is not of God. The spirits
were supernatural powers claimed by false prophets. False prophets reject the authority of the apostles.
The second test is love.
V1 - 12: Christians are told not to believe every spirit, but to test them to see if they are of God. Every
spirit which confesses that Jesus Christ has come in the flesh is of God, and every spirit which does not
confess Jesus is not of God. Satan is a deceiver who poses as an angel of light. False prophets are of
the world and what they say is of the world, and so it is natural for the world to give heed to them. The
Mormon church was founded based on a vision from a false angel called Moroni.
When I was a teenager, I lived in the Santa Susana mountains in Southern California. There was a cult
living in what was called Box Canyon at the west end of the San Fernando Valley. The leader of the
cult called himself Krishna Venta. They all lived in a communal arrangement and held things in
common. One oddity was that they didn't wear shoes. They developed incredible callouses on their
feet. They dressed in simple clothing. Some lived in regular buildings and some apparently in the
sandstone caves that were on the property. The followers were mostly people who didn't want to take
personal responsibility for their lives. When Krishna was pressed for the basis of his authority, he
would be evasive. He was pretending to be like Jesus when he was pressed by the Jews concerning his
authority. In almost all such cults, the leader is granted special privileges. Krishna decided he was
entitled to use the wives of some of the cult members. Naturally, this didn't go down well with their
husbands. They decided to settle it with a bang. A couple of them strapped dynamite around
themselves and went to visit him. They blew up themselves, him, and a good part of the main lodge.
For awhile, a joking question was circulated: Would he return on a cloud (see Acts 1; 9) since he
certainly departed on one? Shortly after that the cult died. Since that time the number of cults has
exploded. In verses 7 - 8 John calls for the readers to love one another: “Beloved, let us love one
another; for love is of God, and he who loves is born of God and knows God. He who does not love
does not know God; for God is love.” God showed his love for us in sending his only Son into the
world, so that we might live through him.
V13 – 21: In verse 13 John states: “By this we know that we abide in him and he in us, because he has
given us of his own Spirit.” Jesus promised this in John 14; 16-17. We can therefore have confidence in
the day of judgement. There is no fear in love, but perfect love casts out fear. We love because he first
loved us. In verses 20 – 21 John reiterates the importance of love: “If any one says, 'I love God,' and
hates his brother, he is a liar; for he who does not love his brother whom he has seen, cannot love God
whom he has not seen. And this commandment we have from him, that he who loves God should love
his brother also.” Jesus said the same thing in John 15; 12 - 14: “This is my commandment, that you
love one another as I have loved you. Greater love has no man than this, that a man lay down his life
for his friends. You are my friends if you do what I command you.” Note that obedience is the key. To
love someone means we care about their welfare. We are concerned about them. It doesn't necessarily
mean we agree with them at all times. Caring about their welfare may be inconvenient. Children are
prone to test their parent's love by testing the limits set on them. If they are truly loved, they will be
disciplined when they ignore the rules!
Knights of the MHz message for 8/2/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider I John chapter 3. John states that we who have given our life to Jesus are now God's
children. We do not know what we will become when Jesus returns, but we know that we shall be like
him. Everyone who thus hopes in him purifies himself as he is pure. The world does not recognize us
as God's children because they do not know him. They see our example and hate us because it stirs up
a sense of guilt in them. We are called to be generous to one another. When our hearts do not condemn
us, we have confidence before God.
V1 - 10: It is amazing that God loves us so much that we are called his children. We don't know what
we will ultimately look like, but we will know when Jesus returns, for we will be like him. Everyone
who commits sin is guilty of lawlessness. Sin is lawlessness. Activist judges are guilty of lawlessness.
They substitute their personal opinions in cases where there is no law, and call it the law. They are
actually being outlaws in black robes. They are creating law, when their job is to interpret law, not
create it. They are behaving like dictators.
Verses 9 - 10 state: “No one born of God commits sin; for God's nature abides in him, and he cannot
sin because he is born of God. By this it may be seen who are the children of God, and who are the
children of the devil: whoever does not do right is not of God, nor he who does not love his brother.”
While this sounds straight forward and clear, we must reconcile it with I John 1; 9 which says “If we
confess our sins, he is faithful and just, and will forgive our sins and cleanse us from all
unrighteousness.” Obviously, we who are children of God do sin, frequently, but it does not mean that
we are rejected. Paul states in Romans 3; 23 that “..all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God,
they are justified by his grace as a gift, through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus.” That means
there is no such thing as someone who is not a sinner. A literal interpretation of I John 3; 9 - 10 would
suggest that we earn salvation rather than receiving it as an undeserved gift.
V11 - 18: This passage is about the attitude of the heart. Cain murdered Abel because of jealousy and
his own conviction. He saw that his own deeds were evil and his brother's righteous. This behavior
continues. If a person attempts to live a righteous life, he is called names like 'goody two-shoes'. The
conscience of worldly people accuses them because of the example. My son Kevin encountered this.
He worked for a company whose leaders were dishonest. He refused to imitate their example. They
found this threatening and tried to get rid of him. First they gave him an assignment so difficult that
they assumed he would give up and quit. Instead, he taught himself what he needed to know and
succeeded! As a result they just fired him saying he 'just didn't fit'. I'm sure the Lord was pleased! In
verses 17 – 18 we are called to be generous to a brother in need. You can be sure of one thing. It will
not be convenient. Nevertheless, we are called to practical love, not mere sentiment.
V19 – 24: When we fail and are convicted in our hearts, we can reassure our hearts before God and
know that we are of the truth for God is greater than our hearts and he knows everything. We can
confess and receive forgiveness. Verse 23 reads: “And this is his commandment, that we should believe
in the name of his Son Jesus Christ and love one another, just as he has commanded us.” We have the
assurance of his Holy Spirit in us.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/26/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider I John chapter 2. John continues his call to maturity and reminds the readers that Christ
died for their sins. We can be sure that we truly belong to him if we obey him. Our life will show the
evidence of it. We should not be in love with the things of this world. Those things will pass away. He
warns them about false teachers, calling them antichrists.
V1 - 6: The focus is on obedience. Verses 3 - 6 state: “And by this we may be sure that we know him, if
we keep his commandments. He who says 'I know him' but disobeys his commandments is a liar, and
the truth is not in him; but whoever keeps his word, in him truly love for God is perfected. By this we
may be sure that we are in him; he who says he abides in him ought to walk in the same way in which
he walked.” An old expression says “Talk is cheap.” Many people 'talk the talk', but do not 'walk the
walk'. Obedience even when under pressure for it is the test of real commitment. Casual Christianity
today is on the way out. It is no longer profitable. The growing hostility of society toward Christians
will not destroy the church (Matthew 16; 18). It will only purify it. I expect those preaching a message
of health and prosperity will fade from the picture. We are already seeing evidence of it in those who
are willing to compromise on the issue of marriage. They are more interested in the approval of men
than that of Christ. In the same way, some of the claimed denominations of the church are being
weeded out. Those who hold opinions contrary to the Bible are showing what they really are. In
Matthew 7; 21 Jesus said: “Not every one who says to me 'Lord, Lord' shall enter the kingdom of
heaven, but he who does the will of my Father who is in heaven.”
V7 - 11: John states a test in verses 9 – 11: “He who says he is in the light and hates his brother is in
the darkness still. He who loves his brother abides in the light, and in it there is no cause for
stumbling. But he who hates his brother is in the darkness and walks in the darkness, and does not
know where he is going, because the darkness has blinded his eyes.” These people may be quite
sincere in their profession of faith, but Satan has blinded their eyes to the shallowness of it. There is no
place in Christianity for grudges between real believers who have given their lives to Christ.
V12 - 17: John turns to the issue of our possessions. Verses 15 – 17 state: “Do not love the world or the
things in the world. If any one loves the world, love for the Father is not in him. For all that is in the
world, the lust of the flesh and the lust of the eyes and the pride of life, is not of the Father, but is of the
world. And the world passes away, and the lust of it; but he who does the will of God abides for ever.”
It would be easy to misinterpret this passage. It is not a call to despise the good things God has given
us. He wants us to enjoy them, and where possible, share them. I view them as tools for use in his
service. The problem arises when our affection shifts from God to the gifts. In Matthew 6; 19 – 21
Jesus said: “Do not lay up for yourselves treasures on earth, where moth and rust consume and where
thieves break in and steal, but lay up for yourselves treasures in heaven, where neither moth nor rust
consumes and where thieves do not break in and steal. For where your treasure is, there will your
heart be also.” The rich young ruler in Luke 18; 18 – 27 was captured by his wealth.
V18 – 29: John warns that the antichrist is coming, so now many antichrists have come. He is referring
to those who abandoned the church and were false teachers who claimed that Jesus was not the Christ.
He calls for his readers to remain faithful to their original teaching, and rely on the teaching of the Holy
Spirit. We should have confidence in him. The best way to detect false teachers is to know your Bible
well. How well do you know it? How much time do you spend in it?
Knights of the MHz message for 7/19/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider I John chapter 1. The letter has a twofold purpose: to deepen the spiritual life of the
readers and to correct the heretical views of gnostic teachers who denied that God had really become a
man in Jesus. They claimed that Jesus was not really human. Chapter 1 is quite short – only 10 verses.
V1 - 4: John states that they had seen and touched Jesus with their hands. He was definitely human.
He is called the word of life (In John 1; 1 - 5 he is called 'the word” and in him was life, and the life
was the light of men. In John 14; 6 Jesus said “I am the way, the truth, and the life. No one comes to
the father but by me.”) Their fellowship is with God the Father and his Son Jesus Christ. Their
purpose in writing this was so that their joy would be complete.
V5 - 10: John states that those who say they have fellowship with him and truly do, will live like it.
Verse 5 states that God is absolutely Holy without any taint of evil. Verses 6 – 10 are blunt: “If we say
we have fellowship with him while we walk in darkness, we lie and do not live according to the truth;
but if we walk in the light, as he is in the light, we have fellowship with one another, and the blood of
Jesus cleanses us from all sin. If we say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in
us. If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just, and will forgive our sins and cleanse us from all
unrighteousness. If we say we have not sinned, we make him a liar, and his word is not in us.”
Verse 8 states that if we say we have no sin, we are just deceiving ourselves. Paul stated the same thing
in Romans 3; 9 – 18: “What then? Are we Jews any better off? No, not at all; for I have already
charged that all men, both Jews and Greeks, are under the power of sin, as it is written: None is
righteous; no, not one; no one understands, no one seeks for God. All have turned aside, together they
have gone wrong; no one does good, not even one. Their throat is an open grave, they use their
tongues to deceive. The venom of asps is under their lips. Their mouth is full of curses and bitterness.
Their feet are swift to shed blood, in their paths are ruin and misery, and the way of peace they do not
know. There is no fear of God before their eyes.”
Verse 9 states that when we sin, we will be forgiven if we confess our sin. Satan often tries to trip up
new believers when they fail, as they always do. Being a liar, he tells them that they are a great
disappointment to God and He has given up on them, so they might as well give up on their Christian
commitment. When people give their life to Christ, they are at first very vulnerable largely because of
their spiritual ignorance. They are called “Babes in Christ.” In that condition they are easily fooled by
false teachers. Hebrews 5; 11 – 14 describes the problem: “About this we have much to say which is
hard to explain, since you have become dull of hearing. For though by this time you ought to be
teachers, you need some one to teach you again the first principles of God's word. You need milk, not
solid food; for every one who lives on milk is unskilled in the word of righteousness, for he is a child.
But solid food is for the mature, for those who have their faculties trained by practice to distinguish
good from evil.” We are called to move on from the elementary doctrines of the faith and go on to
maturity. Those who know the scriptures well are not easily fooled by false teachers. When people are
trained to detect counterfeit money they are not taught to recognize false examples. They are taught
what the real thing looks like in great detail. With that knowledge they are easily able to recognize
counterfeits. In the same way, those who know the Bible well can quickly detect departures from it.
The real secret of the Christian life is to allow Christ to live His life through us, rather than our trying
to copy His behavior. We make our lives available to Him to use as He chooses.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/12/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider II Thessalonians chapter 3. Paul calls on the church to support he and his companions in
prayer, that the word of the Lord would speed on in triumph as it did among them, and that they would
be delivered from evil men, for not all had faith. He also commanded them to imitate their example of
supporting themselves.
V1 – 17: Paul asks for prayer support and states that the Lord is faithful and will guard and strengthen
them against evil. He called for the Lord to direct their hearts to the love of God and to the
steadfastness of Christ. He then included a strong commandment concerning those who will not work,
citing the example he and his companions gave: they supported themselves. Verses 10 – 15 say “For
even when we were with you, we gave you this command: If any one will not work, let him not eat. For
we hear that some of you are living in idleness, mere busybodies, not doing any work. Now such
persons we command and exhort in the Lord Jesus Christ to do their work in quietness and to earn
their own living. Brethren, do not be weary in well-doing. If any one refuses to obey what we say in
this letter, note that man, and have nothing to do with him, that he may be ashamed. Do not look on
him as an enemy, but warn him as a brother.”
This illustrates what is wrong with our present “welfare” system. By merely keeping people living on
the dole, we corrupt their character. We are not helping them. We are destroying them. The work ethic
is destroyed. In the Old Testament, welfare consisted of opportunity, not hand-outs. Portions of crops
were left behind for the poor to glean, but they had to go out and get it. An example can be found in
the book of Ruth. Ruth gleaned in the fields of Boaz. Martin Luther once said “God did not ordain a
chicken to fly into your mouth plucked!” Benjamin Franklin once said “Anyone who would sell liberty
for a government handout deserves neither liberty nor the handout.” Today almost half of the
population of America is accepting a dole of some kind from the government. They refer to it as “their
check,” as though it was an entitlement that was owed to them. The internet brims with ideas for
cheating and getting still more.
Social Security payments are not a benefit. It is our own money coming back to us. We payed into the
system (whether we wanted to or not) for most of our lives. That is why the payments are scaled
according to what we put in. It is outrageous that these payments are taxed. The money we paid in
was already taxed! Now it is being taxed again. Even more outrageous is payments to illegal
immigrants who didn't put anything into the fund. Politicians love to use this as a tool to buy votes.
Finally, the politicians who were supposed to invest the money paid into the Social Security fund have
siphoned off the money for other purposes. The fund will soon be insolvent when there is no money
left to pay the government's obligations. Some have likened Social Security to a Ponzi scheme where
unrealistic payments are made using the money put in by the new recruits. Eventually you run out of
recruits and the whole thing collapses.
The natural character of unsaved people makes it very difficult to help them. They are too easily
corrupted by handouts. Just meeting physical needs doesn't change their character. They have to be
transformed by the Holy Spirit from the inside out. Mere education only creates cleverer devils. One
of the most successful missions methods today is to teach people how to support themselves and put
them in charge so that they are responsible for the success or failure of the enterprise. They own it.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/5/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider II Thessalonians chapter 2. Evidently the church at Thessalonica was being upset by false
teachers who claimed that the day of the Lord had already come. Paul advised them not to be quickly
shaken in mind no matter what the source of this teaching.
V1 - 8: Paul begged them not to be fooled by spirit or by word or a letter falsely claiming to be from
himself and companions to the effect that the day of the Lord had come. He predicted that the day of
the Lord would be preceded by the appearance of a false man of lawlessness who would proclaim
himself to be God, exalting himself above every so-called god or object of worship. At present he was
being restrained by someone (see verse 7) or something, but would eventually be revealed, and the
Lord Jesus would slay him and destroy him by his appearing and coming. Paul assumed that his
readers would understand this reference, but we can only guess at his meaning. People have speculated
on the identity of the man of lawlessness. Three main guesses are the Roman empire and emperor, a
supernatural power, or Satan himself. None of these is very satisfactory. II Peter 3; 10 says “But the
day of the Lord will come like a thief, and then the heavens will pass away with a loud noise, and the
elements will be dissolved with fire, and the earth and the works that are upon it will be burned up.” It
will be preceded by persecutions, false prophets, and a “desolating sacrilege.” (See Daniel 9; 27, 3132, 12; 11, Matthew chapter 24, Mark chapter 13, Luke 21; 5 – 36) It is obvious from these passages
that it will be a violent event.
In Matthew 24; 4 - 5 Jesus told his disciples “Take heed that no one leads you astray. For many will
come in my name, saying 'I am the Christ,' and they will lead many astray. And you will hear of wars
and rumors of wars. See that you are not alarmed; for this must take place, but the end is not yet. For
nation will rise against nation, and kingdom against kingdom, and there will be famines and
earthquakes in various places: all this is but the beginning of the birth-pangs. Then they will deliver
you up to tribulation, and put you to death; and you will be hated by all nations for my name's sake.
And then many will fall away, and betray one another, and hate one another. And many false prophets
will arise and lead many astray. And because wickedness is multiplied, most men's love will grow cold.
But he who endures to the end will be saved. And this gospel of the kingdom will be preached
throughout the whole world, as a testimony to all nations; and then the end will come.”
V9 – 17: Verses 9 – 12 state: “The coming of the lawless one by the authority of Satan will be with all
power and with pretended signs and wonders, and with all wicked deception for those who are to
perish, because they refused to love the truth and so be saved. Therefore God sends upon them a strong
delusion, to make them believe what is false, so that all may be condemned who did not believe the
truth but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” This is scary stuff! It says the time will come when God
will confirm the choice of people who have rejected Him and make it impossible for them to believe
and be saved. Paul calls on the church to stand fast by what they were taught by he and his
companions, and calls for the Lord to comfort their hearts and establish them in every good work and
word.
We see many of these predictions developing today. Persecutions are rising world wide. We are called
to live as though the Lord might return today. Arrogance is reaching new heights. Lawlessness is
rising rapidly. Western civilization seems to be collapsing. I will make no predictions as to the time of
the end, since Jesus himself said no one would know that (Matthew 24; 36). It will be a big surprise
however (Matthew 24; 42 – 44). In the meanwhile, Matthew 11; 28 – 30 calls for us who believe to be
at peace. That in itself is a testimony. It puzzles and attracts people.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/28/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider II Thessalonians chapter 1. The chapter is very short, only 12 verses long. The letter is
from Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy to the church in Thessalonica which was experiencing great
opposition from the synagogue which regarded them as a heretical sect. They were also dealing with
the erroneous opinion that the day of the Lord had already come. The letter was written to encourage
them in this difficult situation. It is quite short.
V1- 10: The preamble extends grace and peace from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ to the
believers in Thessalonica. Paul, Silvanus and Timothy thanked God for the news that the faith of the
Thessalonians was growing abundantly, and the love for each other was increasing. Paul et al, were
boasting to the other churches about their steadfastness and faith in the midst of all the persecutions and
afflictions. It was evidence of the righteous judgment of God, that they might be made worthy of the
kingdom of God. God deemed it just to repay the oppressors with affliction and grant rest to the
afflicted, when Jesus returns with his mighty angels in flaming fire. Those who do not know God and
those who do not obey the gospel of Jesus will suffer the punishment of eternal destruction and
exclusion from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his might, when he comes to be glorified
in his saints, and to be marveled at in all who have believed.
V11-12: Paul et al, prayed that God would make them worthy of their calling and fulfill every good
resolve and work of faith by his power (Note whose power), so that the name of the Lord Jesus may be
glorified in them and they in him, according to the grace of God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ.
This is very strong language and there are some in the church today who don't want to take it literally,
as though it was too extreme. It would be well to examine where Paul got this. What is it based on? In
Matthew 3; 7 – 10 John the Baptist addressed many of the Pharisees and Sadducees with the warning
“You brood of vipers! Who warned you to flee from the wrath to come? Bear fruit that befits
repentance, and do not presume to say to yourselves, 'We have Abraham as our father'; for I tell you,
God is able from these stones to raise up children of Abraham. Even now, the axe is laid to the root of
the trees; every tree therefore that does not bear good fruit is cut down and thrown into the fire.” Luke
3; 7 – 9 gives the same account. In Matthew 25; 31 - 41 Jesus said that when he comes in his glory,
people will be separated into the sheep and the goats. The goats will be at his left hand. Verse 41 says
“Then he will say to those at his left hand, 'Depart from me, you cursed, into the eternal fire prepared
for the devil and his angels.” In John 3; 36 Jesus said “He who believes in the Son has eternal life; he
who does not obey the son shall not see life, but the wrath of God rests upon him.” Revelation 20; 11 –
15 describes the final judgment. Those whose name was not found in the book of life are to be thrown
into the lake of fire along with the devil and his angels.
If Jesus said it, there is no reason for us to water it down to make it more acceptable to those who don't
want to believe it. It is common for some who don't like hearing the truth to accuse the messenger of
preaching 'hellfire and damnation' as though it was an exaggeration. They would rather hear something
more soothing to their ears. II Timothy 4; 3 - 4 says “For the time is coming when people will not
endure sound teaching, but having itching ears they will accumulate teachers to suit their own likings,
and will turn away from listening to the truth and wander into myths.” These people foolishly claim
that a loving God would never condemn people to such a terrible punishment. Their theology is too
shallow. A God who did not punish sin would not be a just God. The key doctrine of Christianity is
that Jesus provided a way of escape by receiving the punishment as a substitute for those who would
receive it. That shows how much God loves us.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/21/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will continue with Esther chapters nine and ten (chapter ten is very brief, only three verses.) These
chapters tell the outcome when the fateful day for the execution of the king's edicts arrived.
V1- 4: The day of reckoning arrived: the thirteenth day of the twelfth month, when the conflicting
edicts of the king both took effect. The enemies of the Jews hoped to get the mastery over them, but
the day had been changed into a day when the Jews should get the mastery over their foes instead. The
Jews gathered in their cities throughout all of the provinces to lay hands on those who sought to do
them harm. All of the princes and the satraps and the governors and the royal officials also sought to
help them for the fear of Mordecai had fallen upon them. Mordecai became more and more powerful.
V5 - 12: The Jews killed all of their enemies and did as they pleased to those who hated them. In the
capital of Susa, they killed five hundred men and also killed all of the sons of Haman, but they laid no
hands on the plunder. This was not an occasion for looting. This may be because of the previous
experience with Agag when Saul failed to completely destroy the Amalekites, but took plunder. Agag
was the king of the Amalekites (see I Samuel 15; 9). Haman was evidently of Amalekite descent. The
number of the slain was reported to the king. He wondered what had happened in the rest of the
provinces, and asked Esther what other requests she had.
V13 - 19: Esther asked for a one day extension to complete the job. There was no way this could be
communicated to the provinces in time. Esther also asked that the ten sons of Haman be hanged,
presumably as an example, seeing that they had already been killed. The king issued the edict and it
was carried out in the capital. On the fourteenth day of the month, another three hundred men were
killed, but again, the Jews laid no hands on the plunder. In the provinces, on the fourteenth day the
Jews rested and celebrated. The Jews in the capital rested on the fifteenth day, making that a day of
celebration.
V20 - 22: Mordecai recorded all of these events and sent letters to all of the Jews in the Provinces
establishing an annual celebration on the fourteenth and fifteenth days of the month of Adar to
remember the days on which the Jews got relief from their enemies, and make it a time of feasting and
gladness.
V23 - 32: The Jews established this and it is still observed today. The festival is called Purim, after the
Pur which were used by Haman to choose a time to annihilate the Jews. The festival is observed for
two days. Queen Esther gave full written authority, confirming Mordecai's letter, and it was recorded
for the future. This was probably intended to legalize a festival not mentioned in the Torah.
Chapter ten is a brief paragraph on the continued greatness of Ahasuerus and the fame of Mordecai.
These events were recorded in the chronicles of the kings of Medea and Persia.
Additions to the book of Esther can be found in the Books of the Apocrypha. They include a copy of
the first letter of the king sent out by Haman, and a copy of the second letter, which accuses Haman of
trying to convert the kingdom of Persia into a kingdom of Macedonia, since Haman was not Persian but
a Macedonian. The letter also states that the people should ignore the previous letter devised by
Haman, or face an extreme penalty. The first letter says the day of execution was to be the fourteenth
of the month. The second letter says the day for the Jews to act was the thirteenth day.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/14/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will continue with Esther chapter eight.
V1 - 6: After having Haman hanged, the king gave Esther his house. This did not refer to merely a
physical structure, but rather all that belonged to Haman. Esther told the king about her relationship to
Mordecai and he came before the king, who took off his signet ring, which he had taken from Haman
and gave it to Mordecai. Esther then set Mordecai over the house of Haman. The next thing that had
to be dealt with was the edict in the law of the Medes and Persians which cannot be revoked for the
Jews to be completely eliminated. Esther once again came before the king unbidden about the
problem. He again held out the golden scepter. She then said “If it please the king, and if I have found
favor in his sight, and if the thing seem right before the king, and I be pleasing in his eyes, let an order
be written to revoke the letters devised by Haman the Agagite, the son of Hammedatha, which he wrote
to destroy the Jews who are in all of the provinces of the king. For how can I endure to see the
calamity that is coming to my people? Or how can I endure to see the destruction of my kindred?”
(Note that Esther subtly inferred that the plot against the Jews was entirely of Haman's devising, not the
king's choice.) This presented a problem. The edict had been written as a law that could not be
revoked. We have no information about whether anything was done to change this stupid legal system.
It appears that nothing was done.
V7 - 8: The king then replied to Esther and Mordecai, who was evidently with her “Behold, I have
given Esther the house of Haman, and they have hanged him on the gallows, because he would lay
hands on the Jews. And you may write as you please with regard to the Jews, in the name of the king,
and seal it with the king's ring; for an edict written in the name of the king and sealed with the king's
ring cannot be revoked.” In other words, Mordecai could issue a law that would override the previous
one. (The subtlety of how this is not revoking the previous law escapes me. It appears that the claim
that a law could not be revoked was some kind of fiction.) The king would be issuing a new law that
would neutralize the old one.
V9 - 14: Two months had elapsed since the previous law had been sent out. It was time to scramble in
order to get the news about a new edict distributed in time. The king's secretaries were summoned on
the twenty third day of the third month and the new edict was written to be distributed to the satraps
and the governors and the princes of the provinces from India to Ethiopia, a hundred and twenty-seven
provinces in it's own script and language in the name of the king and sealed with the king's ring. Swift
couriers were dispatched with the edict. It stated that the Jews who were in every city were allowed to
gather together and defend their lives, to destroy to slay, and to annihilate any armed force of any
people or province that might attack them, with their children and women, and to plunder their goods.
The date for this was set to be the very same day that was chosen for the previous law. The Jews were
instructed to be ready for this occasion. Note that this edict was not directed against just anyone who
despised the Jews, but only those who were an armed threat.
V15 – 17: Mordecai then left the presence of the king in royal robes and a crown symbolizing his new
authority. The Jews rejoiced. Many of the peoples of the country declared themselves Jews, for the
fear of the Jews had fallen upon them. It is unlikely that many Persians would become proselytes to
Judaism, so this was probably just for appearances, as a subterfuge for security. The feast of Purim,
celebrating the destruction of their enemies instead of their own demise, is celebrated by Jews today.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/7/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will continue with Esther chapter seven. This is the climax of the book. It is only 10 verses long.
V1 - 6: The king and Haman went in to the feast with Esther. Apparently it lasted for more than just a
day. On the second day, as they were drinking wine, the king again asked Esther what she really
wanted. She then replied “If I have found favor in your sight, O king, and if it please the king, let my
life be given me at my petition, and my people at my request. For we are sold, I and my people, to be
destroyed, to be slain, and to be annihilated. If we had been sold merely as slaves, men and women, I
would have held my peace; for our affliction is not to be compared with the loss to the king.” One can
only guess what was going through Haman's mind at this point. He could surely see where this was
going. The king then asked Esther “Who is he, and where is he, that would presume to do this?”
Esther replied “A foe and enemy! This wicked Haman!” (Snap goes the trap!) Haman was in terror
before the king and queen.
V7 – 10: To say the king was angry would be a huge understatement. He rose in wrath and went into
the palace garden, apparently to get control of himself. Meanwhile, Haman stayed to beg his life from
queen Esther, for he knew what the king could do in his fury and knew that evil was determined against
him. The timing of what followed is amazing. The king returned from the garden just as Haman was
falling on the couch where Esther was in order to beg for his life. Falling as a suppliant at someone's
feet was a common custom. The king however, interpreted this as an assault. He said “Will he even
assault the queen in my presence, in my own house? The servants covered Haman's head as one
doomed.
One of the eunuchs in attendance on the king, then stated “Moreover, the gallows which Haman has
prepared for Mordecai, whose word saved the king, is standing in Haman's house, fifty cubits high.”
One can imagine that on hearing that Haman even planned to execute Mordecai, who had saved the
king's life and been honored for it, the king considered it yet another outrage. He replied “Hang him on
that.” The servants probably thought this was poetic justice. They hanged Haman on the gallows and
then the king cooled off.
Esther's reference to being sold was probably a reference to Haman's attempted bribe. Had Haman
only planned to sell the Jews into slavery to enrich the royal treasury, Esther would not have
intervened; but planned destruction changed the situation. In subsequent chapters, we will see what the
king did about the Law of the Medes and Persians for the destruction of the Jews which could not be
reversed. Mordecai replaced Haman in his position and was even put over Haman's house. Another
law was given, to take take effect on the same day that had been scheduled for the Jew's execution.
They were not only allowed to defend themselves, but to destroy those who hated them. They did a
very thorough job of it. They annihilated their enemies.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/31/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will continue with Esther chapter six. We will see God's providential hand all through it. The timing
and character of events could only have been arranged by God.
V1 - 7: On just the right night, the king had insomnia. He gave orders to bring the book of memorable
deeds and they were read to him. They 'just happened' to read how Mordecai had told the king's
servants about the plot by those servants nearest to him to lay hands on him. The king asked what
honor or dignity had been given him as a reward. The king's servants who were reading the book said
nothing had been done. The king decided that now would be a good time to correct that omission.
Haman had just entered the outer court of the king's palace to ask the king's permission to hang
Mordecai. The king's servants told him that Haman was standing in the court and the king said to let
him come in. The king didn't just ask Haman what he wanted. Instead, he asked “What shall be done
to the man whom the king delights to honor?” The way the king asked his question gave no clue as to
who he was talking about. That would have tipped off Haman. Haman in his self-centeredness
naturally assumed that the king was talking about him. He said to himself “Whom would the king
delight to honor more than me?”
V8 - 10: Haman then said to the king “For the man whom the king delights to honor, let royal robes be
brought, which the king has worn, and the horse which the king has ridden, and on whose head a royal
crown is set, and let the robes and the horse be handed over to one of the king's most noble princes; let
him array the man whom the kings delights to honor, and let him conduct the man on horseback
through the open square of the city, proclaiming before him: Thus shall it be done to the man whom the
king delights to honor.” Then the king said to Haman, “Make haste, takes the robes and the horse, as
you have said, and do so to Mordecai the Jew who sits at the king's gate. Leave out nothing that you
have mentioned.” Can you imagine the utter shock and horror that Haman experienced? His whole life
may have flashed through his mind as he realized the predicament he was in! He was to be the tool of
his own humiliation, and who knew what else? The bestowal of robes of honor was common in ancient
times and is still practiced. The royal crown mentioned was an ornament for the horse.
V11 - 14: Haman did as he was ordered, and Mordecai returned to the king's gate. One can only
wonder what Mordecai thought of all of this. He was probably praising the Lord as the means of God's
deliverance began to become evident. Haman then hurried home in mourning with his head covered.
Covering the head was a sign of grief. As an example, see II Samuel 15: 30 where David covered his
head at the news of Absalom's rebellion. Haman told his wife Zeresh and all of his friends everything
that had happened. They then said “If Mordecai, before whom you have begun to fall, is of the Jewish
people, you will not prevail against him but will surely fall before him.” They began to recognize the
true source of the danger. He had arranged to annihilate the Jews and perhaps one of their own had
gained favor above him before the king. Notice that there was no mention that this predicament was
the result of the stupid advice they had given him. While they were yet talking to him, the king's
eunuchs arrived and brought Haman in haste to the banquet Esther had prepared. The wheels of his
doom were turning and there was no opportunity to change anything.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/24/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will continue with Esther chapter five.
V1 - 8: After three days of prayer and fasting, Esther put on her royal robes and went to the king. She
stood in the outer court of the palace and waited for the king's reaction. When he saw her he invited
her in and held out the golden scepter for her to touch. This was required by the law, indicating the
king's acceptance. When the king asked what she wanted, she invited Haman and the king to a dinner
that she had prepared. The king gave orders to bring Haman quickly and they went to the dinner.
During the dinner, the king again asked what it was that she really wanted. She delayed giving her real
reasons. She sensed that the timing was not right, and instead gave an invitation to another dinner on
the following day. She said that she would then reveal what she actually wanted.
V9 - 14: This of course greatly swelled Haman's ego. On departing, when he saw that Mordecai still
would not do so much as stand before him or tremble, he was filled with wrath. He felt that he had
been insulted yet again, but he restrained himself from any immediate action and went home. He
called his wife and friends and began bragging about how rich he was, how many sons he had, all the
promotions he had received and how he had been advanced above all the other princes and the servants
of the king. Then he added, “Even Queen Esther let no one come with the king to the banquet she
prepared but myself. And tomorrow also I am invited by her together with the king. Yet all this does
me no good, so long as I see Mordecai the Jew sitting at the kings gate.” His wife and friends then
gave him fatal advice: “Let a gallows fifty cubits high be made, and in the morning tell the king to have
Mordecai hanged upon it, then go merrily with the king to the dinner.” This counsel pleased Haman,
and he had the gallows made. He had no idea that he was going to be the one hanged on it.
I have wondered how such a large structure could have been built in less than one day. The height of
the gallows is probably exaggerated for effect. Fifty cubits is about eighty feet. There is no need for
such a tall structure. Perhaps it was intended to make the execution a spectacle. Haman could prepare
the gallows, but only the king could order the execution.
God is not pleased when we ask for the life of our enemies. In II Chronicles 1; 7 – 12 God appeared to
Solomon at the beginning of his kingship and said to him, “Ask what I shall give you.” Solomon
replied “Give me now wisdom and knowledge to go out and come in before this people, for who can
rule this thy people” God was pleased and answered him “Because this was in your heart, and you
have not asked possessions, wealth, honor, or the life of those who hate you, and have not asked long
life, but have asked wisdom and knowledge for yourself that you may rule my people over whom I have
made you king, wisdom and knowledge are granted to you. I will also give you riches, possessions, and
honor, such as none of the kings who were before you, and none after you shall have the like.”
Proverbs 24; 17 – 18 reads: “Do not rejoice when your enemy falls, and let not your heart be glad when
he stumbles; lest the Lord see it, and be displeased, and turn away his anger from him.”
We are not to hold grudges against anyone. The main result is damage to ourselves. When Peter asked
how often he should forgive another, Jesus told him ten times as often as he thought (see Matthew 18;
21 – 22.) In Matthew 5; 44 Jesus said to love your enemies, and pray for those who persecute you.
Haman was probably an excellent administrator, but he was consumed by his own ego and a stupid
grudge against one man who would not worship him. Proverbs 16; 18 reads “Pride goes before
destruction, and a haughty spirit before a fall.”
Knights of the MHz message for 5/17/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will continue with Esther chapter four.
V1 - 4: When Mordecai learned of Haman's plan to eliminate both him and all of his people, he went
into mourning. He tore his clothes, put on sack cloth and ashes and went out into the streets of the city,
wailing with a loud and bitter cry. He went up to the entrance of the king's gate. He could go no
further in that condition. In addition, in every province, wherever the king's command and decree
came, there was great mourning among the Jews, with fasting and weeping. Most of them lay in
sackcloth and ashes, which was a traditional expression of grief and mourning which renders them
ritually unclean.
V5 - 8: Esther's maids and eunuchs told her about his mourning and she was deeply distressed. She
sent garments to clothe Mordecai but he would not accept them, so she sent one of the eunuchs to ask
for an explanation of the cause of so much grief. Mordecai told him all that had happened to him, and
how much money Haman had offered as a bribe for the destruction of the Jews. He also gave him a
copy of the decree that had been issued in Susa so that he could explain it to Esther and charge her to
go to the king and make supplication to him for her people.
V9 - 11: When Esther was told what had happened, she sent a reply to Mordecai, pointing out the
hazard involved: As a security precaution, no one was allowed to go see the king without being
summoned: “All the king's servants and the people of the king's provinces know that if any man or
woman goes to the king inside the inner court without being called, there is but one law; all alike are to
be put to death, except the one to whom the king holds out the golden scepter that he may live. And I
have not been called to come in to the king these thirty days.” It would be a very risky thing to go to
the king without being called. There was a death penalty involved. She would be putting her life in
jeopardy. It all depended on what the king thought of it, and it was not encouraging that she had not
seen the king for a month. One wonders what kind of a relationship they had, when the king had not
even seen her for that long, even though she was close by.
V12 - 14: Mordecai replied that she should not consider herself safe in the palace. If she kept silence at
such a time, relief and deliverance for the Jews would arise from another quarter and she and her
father's house would perish. She would be in danger no matter what she chose to do, so she might as
well be brave. He also pointed out that God may have made her queen for this very purpose. Mordecai
apparently had faith that the Lord would rescue them somehow, in spite of what the circumstances
looked like.
V15 – 17: Esther replied: “Go, gather all the Jews to be found in Susa, and hold a fast on my behalf,
and neither eat nor drink for three days, night or day. I and my maids will also fast as you do. Then I
will go to the king, though it is against the law; and if I perish, I perish.” Esther chose to place her life
in the hands of the Lord. Mordecai did everything she ordered.
Life sometimes brings circumstances where all we can do is choose to be brave and do what we think
the Lord would approve of, no matter the consequences. Any other course is defeat anyway. Christians
today worldwide seem to be facing such a situation in the face of extreme persecution. It is clear what
the Lord desires, and the world is going in the opposite direction.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/10/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will continue with Esther chapter three. This chapter details the plot against the Jews.
V1 – 6: King Ahasuerus promoted Haman the Agagite and set him above all of the princes who were
with him. All the king's servants bowed down and did obeisance to him at the king's command.
Mordecai however did neither. He refused to do it. As a Benjaminite he would not bow down to an
Agagite. He was a Jew, who would bow down only to God. The servants warned him many times
about this. Eventually they tattled on him to Haman to see if Haman would do anything about it. It is
characteristic of people that they can't stand to see someone else getting away with something they
don't have the courage to do. Haman was filled with fury. Apparently he had a huge ego. He decided
that just eliminating Mordecai would not be enough. He would get rid of all of the Jews for his
revenge. I Samuel 15; 8 mentions that Agag was the king of the Amalekites, whom Saul had spared,
but Samuel executed. One wonders if Haman the Agagite was a descendent. There are no other
references however, to establish a connection.
V7 – 11: In the first month in the twelfth year of King Ahasuerus Haman's servants began casting lots
to determine the best time to carry out the plot. Evidently Haman was superstitious. Apparently this
went on for almost a whole year. On the twelfth month he finally decided to act. He went to the king
and accused the Jews scattered among the people of the empire of seditious behavior. Their laws were
different and they did not keep the king's laws. The king should not tolerate this. Haman offered a
bribe to the king which was equivalent to about $18,000,000 for their destruction. The king refused the
bribe but authorized the pogrom against the Jews. He gave Haman his signet ring and said proceed as
you think best. The signet ring was used to seal edicts proving that they were valid documents.
V12 – 15: The message went out to all of the provinces on the thirteenth day of the first month of the
following year to destroy all of the Jews on the thirteenth day of the coming twelfth month and to
plunder all of their goods. Letters were sent by couriers to all of the king's provinces. A copy of the
document was also to be issued as a decree in every province to all of the people to be ready for that
day. It was written in all of the various languages involved. All Jews, young and old, women and
children, were to be annihilated. The king and Haman sat down to have a drink to celebrate but all in
Susa were perplexed. It appears in chapter 8 that the Jews had many enemies throughout the kingdom.
They probably would also be celebrating. Haman was likely thrilled to have obtained permission to
carry out his plan to get even with Mordecai by completely destroying all of his people. He had no
idea that he had just put his own neck in the noose. There was about a year before the sentence would
be carried out.
Some have attributed this attempted attack on the Jews as a plot of Satan to get rid of the Jews to
eliminate the possibility of the Messiah being born. If he could get rid of the Jews, then Jesus would
not come as prophesied. The Nazi pogrom against the Jews may have been Satan's revenge for his
failure to prevent Jesus from coming to earth. The Nazi pogrom killed many Jews, but failed to
eliminate them as a people. Many Jews have wondered why God allowed about 6 million of them to be
destroyed before the slaughter stopped. There are no easy answers. The Muslims today intend to finish
them off.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/3/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will continue with Esther chapter two. King Ahasuerus had probably the greatest beauty contest ever
held, to choose a new queen. Esther was the king's choice. She in turn served as a conduit to the king
for Mordecai, her cousin. In time, Mordecai discovered a plot against the king and told Esther, who
informed the king. The plotters were in a position very close to the king: they were guardians of the
bed-chamber. They were eliminated and Mordecai's service was recorded.
V1 - 11: After the king cooled off from his anger at Vashti, he needed a replacement for her as queen.
The king's servants proposed a huge beauty contest. Officers were ordered to round up all of the
beautiful virgins in the kingdom and send them to the harem in Susa. Esther was among those taken.
Although she was a cousin, both of her parents were dead, and Mordecai had adopted her as his own
daughter. When she was taken to the harem, Mordecai had charged her to keep the fact that she was
Jewish secret. Mordecai patrolled in front of the harem daily to learn how things were going with her.
V12 - 18: Do you think your wife takes too long putting on her makeup? The maidens spent a whole
year getting ready to see the king! This was considered the regular period for their beautifying!
Perhaps it was a very slow process at that time. If so, considerable progress has been made. All of the
preparations were supervised by Hegai, the king's eunuch in charge of the harem. Verse 13 says that
each woman was able to choose what to take with her from the harem when she went before the king.
This provided a clue to what her tastes and character were. Esther wisely chose to ask for nothing
except what Hegai recommended. He would know what the king's tastes were. She impressed
everyone who saw her. Each virgin spent a night with the king. In the following morning she went to a
second harem in charge of Shaash'gaz, the king's eunuch in charge of the concubines. She didn't see
the king again unless he requested it. We are given no information about what became of the the other
women after a queen had been chosen. Presumably, they were returned to their homes. Verse 17 says
that the king loved Esther more than all of the women he had seen and he chose her to be queen instead
of Vashti. We are not told what became of Vashti. The king then gave another huge banquet for all of
his princes and servants to celebrate. It was called Esther's banquet. It was a wedding feast. He also
gave a remission of taxes to the provinces, and gave gifts with royal liberality (he could afford it.)
V19 - 23: Verse 19 says the virgins were gathered together a second time. We don't know what the
purpose was, but Mordecai was sitting at the king's gate. It had apparently become a habit. Two of the
king's eunuchs who guarded the bed-chamber became angry against the king and sought an opportunity
to attack him. This became known to Mordecai and he told it to Queen Esther, who told the king in the
name of Mordecai. It was investigated and found to be true. Both of the eunuchs were executed.
Mordecai's service to the king was recorded in the Book of the Chronicles in the presence of the king.
The trap was set! At the appropriate time, the king would be reminded of this. In chapter 6 it says the
king had insomnia and and gave orders to bring him the book of memorable deeds, the chronicles. He
found that Mordecai had not been honored. He ordered it done, and the details of how it was
accomplished was truly funny! It was the Lord who arranged the insomnia. In chapter 3 we will see
how a plot to exterminate the Jews was hatched by an overly proud official whose ego had been
bruised.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/26/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will begin a study of the book of Esther. As usual, some scholars have called it a legend rather than
history but admit it could rest on a historical deliverance of the Jews in Persia. I don't find their
arguments convincing. I like a comment by Luis Palau: “If you don't think God can get his own book
together, why do you think he can get your life together? Which is harder?” We will begin with
chapter 1.
V1 - 15: Ahasuerus (see Ezra 4; 6, Daniel 9; 1) is believed to Xerxes I whose Persian empire, from
India to Ethiopia included some twenty satrapies, subdivided into provinces. Susa was his winter
residence. Verses 3 - 12 say he decided to have a party of epic proportions to impress everyone.
Drinks were served in golden goblets as well as other types and wine flowed freely. No one was
required to drink but only as they desired. At the same time, Queen Vashti gave a banquet for the
women of the palace. After a week of the party the king evidently had a little too much to drink and
ordered the queen to come and parade her beauty before all of the guests. She decided that it would be
unseemly and refused to be paraded like a prized animal for the men to salivate over. The king was
enraged over her refusal. He consulted with his legal advisors asking “According to the law, what is to
be done to Queen Vashti, because she has not performed the command of king Ahasuerus conveyed to
the Eunuchs?” This sounds to me a bit like an ego problem. He apparently never even considered
whether of not his wife's advice was wise.
V16 - 18: One of the advisors called Memucan replied “Not only to the king has Queen Vashti done
wrong, but also to all the princes and all the peoples who are in the provinces of King Ahasuerus. For
this deed of the queen will be made known to all women, causing them to look with contempt upon their
husbands, since they will say, 'King Ahasuerus commanded Queen Vashti to be brought before him, and
she did not come. This very day the ladies of Persia and Media who have heard of the queen's
behavior will be telling it to all the king's princes, and there will be contempt and wrath in plenty.'
V19 - 22: This sounds like an early version of the feminist rebellion. Evidently women were expected
to give slavish obedience to whatever their Lord and Master ordered regardless. It was viewed as a
direct threat to the authority of the men. Memucan recommended that the queen be removed and
replaced by another and that it be written among the laws of the Persians and the Medes which could
not be altered, so that throughout all the kingdom, all women would give honor to their husbands, high
and low. Many have since commented on the stupidity of such laws. Why should one be unable to
correct a law that turned out to be a mistake?
The king decided that this was good advice and sent letters to all of the royal provinces, to every people
in its own script and to every people in its own language, that every man be lord in his own house and
speak according to the language of his people. After the king cooled off he remembered Vashti and
what had been decreed against her. He needed a replacement.
In all of this one can see the contest between God and Satan. God used these circumstances to make
his own preparations for dealing with a plot of Satan to destroy the Jews as a people. He arranged for
one of his own people to be placed in a position of enormous influence. The fact that Esther was a
Jewess was kept hidden.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/19/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John chapter 21. This is the final chapter in John's Gospel. None of the other Gospels
mention the reunion of the apostles and the recommissioning of Peter on the beach.
V1 – 13: Peter apparently decided that it was all over, their hopes were dashed, and the best thing to do
was to go back to what they knew how to do best: fishing. Note however that their efforts were
fruitless. This was similar to what had happened earlier when Jesus originally called them (see Luke 5;
4-11.) They caught no fish. Jesus knew where the fish were, while the fishermen didn't. On another
occasion Jesus told Peter where to go to find a fish with a coin in it's mouth so they could pay a local
tax in Capernaum (Matthew 17; 27). Only God would have that information. When they followed his
instructions they caught more fish than they could deal with. Jesus didn't need the fish anyway. He
already had breakfast ready on the beach. At first none of them recognized him until John did. Peter
put on his clothes, jumped into the sea and went ashore ahead of the others. They were all fully
convinced that it was Jesus standing on the beach. There was no doubt at all in their minds, and none
of them dared ask his identity. In Luke 4; 10 Jesus had told them that they would become fishers for
men. The fishing is ineffective however, if Jesus isn't in it.
V14 – 17: Many have concluded that Jesus's three-fold question to Peter whether he loved him was to
give a three-fold restoration after Peter's three-fold denial of him. Note that Jesus didn't directly bring
that up, saying “I told you so.” After Peter said he loved him the first time, Jesus replied “Feed my
lambs.” The second time he said “Tend my sheep.” The third time he said “Feed my sheep.” The
lambs would correspond to new Christians. The sheep would correspond to mature Christians.
V18 - 25: Jesus predicted how Peter would die. Only God would have that information. He predicted
that he would become a prisoner and be taken where he didn't want to go. Tradition reports that Peter
was martyred under Nero in Rome about AD 64 -68. Peter was curious about the future of John. Jesus
told him it was none of his concern. He also posed a cryptic question that has puzzled everyone since:
“If it is my will that he remain until I come, what is that to you? Follow me!” As a result, a rumor
spread that John would not die. (It's amusing that the reporter of this was John himself.) John
concluded his Gospel with the comment that he had not mentioned everything that could be written
about what Jesus did. He supposed that if everything that could be written about Jesus were written,
the world would not be able to contain the books containing the information.
The character of John's Gospel is different from the other three. It's purpose is stated in the closing
verses of chapter 20; verse 31: “But these are written , that you may believe that Jesus is the Christ, the
Son of God; and that believing you may have life in his name.” The other gospels focus more on the
events rather than the significance and are thus called Synoptics. The Gospel of Mark is the shortest.
It is thought to have been written before Matthew and Luke. A striking difference about John's Gospel
is that it contains no parables, while Luke is full of them.
John 3; 16 gives the gospel in one verse: “For God so loved the world that he gave his only Son, that
whoever believes in him should not perish, but have eternal life.” John 14; 6 reads: “I am the way, and
the truth, and the life; no one comes to the Father, but by Me.” Christ made exclusive claims. One
cannot make a hybrid with Christianity and another faith, although many have tried. (This is called
syncretism.) Jesus eliminated that possibility.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/12/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John chapter 20. The events of this chapter resulted in a dramatic change in the course of
history. Christianity depends on these events as its foundation. No one was expecting Jesus to rise
from the grave. If Jesus did not rise from the dead then there is no reason to take anything else about
Christianity seriously.
V1 - 11: Mary Magdalene came early on the first day of the week to the tomb along with Mary the
mother of James and Salome (see Mark 16; 1) to complete the rites of burial. They were shocked to
see that the tomb was open and Jesus's body was missing. Stranger still, the linen cloths were lying
there without being unwound. The napkin which had supported his head was still rolled up as it had
been left. Mary Magdalene ran to Peter and the disciple whom Jesus loved (presumably John) to report
the removal of the body. They both ran to the tomb to investigate. After seeing the evidence they
returned home. They still didn't understand that Jesus would rise from the dead.
V12 - 18: Mary however stood weeping outside the tomb and when she looked into the tomb she saw
two angels in white, sitting where the body of Jesus had lain, one at the head and one at the feet. (Luke
24; 4 reports them as standing beside the women. Mark 16; 5 reports only one angel.) They asked her
why she was weeping. She answered that it was because the body had been stolen. Turning around,
she saw Jesus who had been standing behind her, who asked the same question. She thought he was
the gardner and volunteered to reclaim the body. He then just said “Mary” and she recognized him. He
said to forego embracing him and to go to the others and tell them that he was returning to heaven. She
reported these events to the other disciples.
V19 - 25: That evening the disciples were hiding from the Jews behind closed doors, when Jesus
suddenly appeared among them and said “Peace be with you” and showed them his wounds. They
were glad and he repeated “Peace be with you. As the Father has sent me, even so I send you.” He
then breathed on them, and said “Receive the Holy Spirit. If you forgive the sins of any, they are
forgiven; if you retain the sins of any, they are retained.” (This seems to echo Matthew 16; 19.)
Thomas however, was not with them when Jesus came. When the other disciples told him “We have
seen the Lord” he expressed his extreme skepticism saying “Unless I see in his hands the print of the
nails, and place my finger in the mark of the nails, and place my hand in his side, I will not believe.”
This is where we got the label “doubting Thomas.”
V26 - 30: Eight days later, the disciples were again gathered in the house and Thomas was with them
with the doors shut. Jesus came and stood among them and repeated his greeting. The doors presented
no obstacle to him. Then he said to Thomas: “Put your finger here, and see my hands; and put out
your hand, and place it in my side; do not be faithless, but believing.” Thomas was shocked! Although
Jesus had not been present when Thomas specified his terms for belief, Jesus had specifically met
them. How could he have known what would satisfy him? Thomas answered him “My Lord and my
God!” He needed no further convincing! Jesus replied “Have you believed because you have seen me?
Blessed are those who have not seen and yet believe.” Luke 24; 13 – 35 reports how Jesus appeared to
two despondent disciples on the road to Ammaus, shocking them. Matthew 28; 11 – 15 reports how the
Jews bribed the Roman guards to spread a lie about the resurrection. I Corinthians 15; 6 reports that
more than 500 people at once saw Jesus and most were available for their testimony about it. The
disciples were totally changed men. They were willing to die for this (and they did)! Would anyone be
willing to die for something they knew was a lie? People have made much of the differences in the
accounts, but real witnesses rarely agree on all details. Complete agreement would be suspicious.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/5/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John chapter 19. This chapter contains many fulfilled prophecies.
V1 - 7: Mocking seems to be a favorite activity of soldiers. The mocking was predicted in Psalm 22; 78: “All who see me mock at me, they make mouths at me, they wag their heads; He committed his cause
to the Lord; let him deliver him, let him rescue him, for he delights in him.” Pilate decided that Jesus
was not guilty of anything. In verse 6 he said “I find no guilt in him” yet he had him scourged
(severely whipped) so he was guilty of breaking the Roman law himself. He was trying to appease the
Jews who would have none of it. Isaiah 53; 5 -6 reads “But he was wounded for our transgressions, he
was bruised for our iniquities; upon him was the chastisement that made us whole, and with his stripes
we are healed. All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way.” Note
that it was the chief priests and officers who called for crucifixion, not the crowd in general. It is ironic
that the chief priests appealed to Jewish law calling for execution, when the law says the punishment
for blasphemy is stoning (Leviticus 24; 16), not crucifixion, which was a Roman invention. Two
reasons are evident: (1) prophecy was being fulfilled and (2) the Jews wanted a much more cruel and
prolonged death than stoning. They were just being vicious.
V8 - 22: Pilate was somewhat superstitious. His wife had sent him a warning (Matthew 27; 19) to have
nothing to do with Jesus. On hearing that Jesus claimed to be God, he resumed questioning him,
asking where he was from, but Jesus gave him no answer. Pilate then stated his own authority and
power. Jesus replied that he would have no power at all unless God allowed it. It was the chief priests
who had the greater sin. Notice who is in charge in this situation: Jesus, not Pilate. In verse 12 Pilate
still wanted to release Jesus, so the Jews resorted to political blackmail. Evidently Pilate felt insecure
so the threat worked. He expressed his contempt for the Jews with his sign reading “Jesus of Nazareth,
the King of the Jews” in three languages. The Jews objected, but he refused to change it.
V23 - 27: The soldiers crucified Jesus and then gambled over who would get his tunic. Psalm 22; 16
reads: “Yea, dogs are round about me; a company of evildoers encircle me; they have pierced my
hands and feet.” Psalm 22; 18 reads: “they divide my garments among them, and for my raiment they
cast lots.” Zechariah 12; 10 also mentions piercing.
V28- 42: After this Jesus said “I thirst.” A bowl of vinegar stood there; so they put a sponge full of the
vinegar on hyssop and held it to his mouth. Psalm 69; 21 reads “They gave me poison for my food, and
for my thirst they gave me vinegar to drink.” Verses 33 - 34 say that the soldiers did not break his legs
but pierced his side with a spear. Exodus 12; 46 says that the bones of the passover lamb were not to
be broken. In Matthew 27; 46 Jesus said “My God, my god, why hast thou forsaken me? Psalm 22; 1
reads “My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me?” In Leviticus 16; 20 – 22 Aaron was to transfer
the sins of all of the people to the head of a goat and drive it out into the wilderness. Jesus was being
the goat driven out into the wilderness carrying the sins of the people. This is where we got the term
“scapegoat.” After the crucifixion, Joseph of Arimathea asked Pilate for the body and he granted the
request. The body of Jesus was bound in linen cloths with spices and placed in the garden tomb (which
was intended to be for Joseph of Arimathea.) Burial in a rich man's tomb was predicted in Isaiah 53; 9
“And they made his grave with the wicked and with a rich man in his death, although he had done no
violence, and there was no deceit in his mouth.” . (see also Matthew 27; 57 – 60, Mark 15; 43, Luke
23; 50-53) Pilate was later tried and imprisoned in Rome. Some sources say he committed suicide to
avoid being beheaded by Caligula. The Greek Orthodox Church says his wife became a Christian.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/29/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. This morning we will consider John chapter
18. This chapter contains the betrayal and trial of Jesus before the Sanhedrin, the trial before Pilate and
Peter's 'moment of truth'. One thing stands out clearly: Jesus was not a victim. He was in charge the
whole time.
V1 - 9: After the last supper, Jesus withdrew with the eleven apostles to the garden of Gethsemane.
Jesus often met there with his disciples and Judas Iscariot knew where he could be found. He went
there with some soldiers and some officers from the chief priests and the Pharisees with lanterns and
torches and weapons. Jesus boldly met them and when they said they wanted Jesus of Nazareth he just
stated “I am he.” They were so shocked by his boldness that they drew back and fell to the ground.
This was not at all the reaction they expected. When they repeated that they wanted Jesus of Nazareth
he answered “I told you that I am he; so, if you seek me, let these men go.” Note that Jesus knew that
Judas also knew where he would go after the dinner yet he made no attempt to choose another location.
In fact, he had dispatched Judas to carry out his planned betrayal.
V10 - 11: Peter didn't understand that Jesus was in control of the whole situation and drew a sword and
defended Jesus in the only way he knew how. He cut off the right ear of the high priest's slave (perhaps
his aim was poor, or the slave dodged his attack.) One could ask why Peter had a sword in the first
place. Jesus never suggested that people should be unarmed as some pacifists would have us think. To
Peter's great surprise Jesus told him to put away the sword. He was choosing to accept what God the
Father had chosen for him. Peter also didn't realize who was really in charge.
V12 - 24: The band of officers with their captain and the officers of the Jews seized Jesus and bound
him. Since he had offered no resistance, one wonders why they thought it necessary to bind him.
They too didn't realize who was really in charge. First they took him to Annas. Annas had been
deposed by the Romans in AD 15, but he was still the leading influence among the Jews through his
four sons and son-in-law who succeeded him. Peter followed at a distance along with another disciple,
who was known to the high priest and facilitated Peter's entry into the court. The maid who gave him
entry said “Are not you also one of this man's disciples?” Peter denied it. He flunked test number one.
He joined others warming themselves by a fire. Annas then questioned Jesus about his disciples and
teaching. Jesus replied that what he said was common knowledge. He had not taught in secret. An
officer thought that was arrogant and slapped him. Jesus challenged his chauvinistic attitude. They
then sent Jesus still bound, to Caiaphas the high priest, for a formal trial before the Sanhedrin. Luke
22; 66 – 71 gives the details of that trial. Jesus clearly claimed his divinity and they condemned him.
V25 - 27: One of the crowd by the fire asked Peter “Are not you also one of his disciples?” He denied
it. He flunked test number two. One of the servants of the high priest, a kinsman of the man Peter had
attacked in the garden then asked Peter “Did I not see you in the garden with him?” Peter again denied
it and the cock crowed, as predicted by Jesus. Luke 22; 61 – 62 says Jesus turned and looked at him,
and Peter went out and wept bitterly.
V28 – 40: Having condemned Jesus, the Sanhedrin sent him to Pilate who wanted nothing to do with
the case. The Jews wanted him to just take their word for it that Jesus deserved to die. Pilate
questioned him but found nothing to charge him with. Jesus said “Everyone who is of the truth hears
my voice.” Pilate tried an intellectual dodge asking “What is truth?” Being weak in character he
offered a substitute for the death penalty to the Jews. They would have none of it.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/22/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. This morning we will consider John chapter
17. This chapter is called Jesus's 'high priestly prayer'. It is addressed to God the Father. He stated
that his work on earth was finished and he prayed for the future of his disciples, including those of
future generations who would believe because of their testimony. He prayed for unity among all of his
followers who committed their lives to him.
V1 - 8: Verses 2 - 5 read: “...Father, the hour has come; glorify thy Son that the Son may glorify thee,
since thou hast given him power over all flesh, to give eternal life to all whom thou hast given him.
And this is eternal life, that they know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ whom thou hast sent. I
glorified thee on earth, having accomplished the work which thou gavest me to do; and now, Father,
glorify thou me in thy own presence with the glory which I had with thee before the world was made.”
Several points may be made concerning this passage: (1) Jesus claimed to have power over all flesh.
(2) He has power to give eternal life to people. (3) Eternal life is to know the only true God and Jesus
whom he sent. (4) There is only one real God. (5) He glorified God the Father by accomplishing the
work he had been given. (6) Jesus had glory in heaven before he came to Earth. He demonstrated the
first point in healing people. John the Baptist confirmed his identity in John 1; 34. In Matthew 3; 17
God the Father confirmed it. He proved his authority to forgive sins in Matthew 9; 1 – 8. The disciples
who became apostles were given to him by God the Father and they kept his word. They received his
words and believed that the Father sent him.
V9 - 19: Jesus prayed not for the whole world, but only for those whom the Father had given him. He
guarded the apostles and none were lost except Judas Iscariot, that the scripture might be fulfilled. He
prayed that they would have his joy fulfilled in themselves. Verses 14 – 15 read “I have given them thy
word; and the world has hated them because they are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I
do not pray that thou shouldst take them out of the world, but that thou shouldst keep them from the evil
one.” This is a repeat of John 15; 18 – 19: “If the world hates you, know that it has hated me before it
hated you. If you were of the world, the world would love its own; but because you are not of the
world, but I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you.” In Luke 22; 31 – 32 Jesus told
Peter that Satan wanted to have him: “Simon, Simon, behold, Satan demanded to have you, that he
might sift you like wheat, but I have prayed for you that your faith may not fail; and when you have
turned again, strengthen your brethren.”
V20 - 26: Jesus extended his prayer to all who would believe in him because of the testimony of the
apostles and prayed for their unity: “I do not pray for these only, but also for those who believe in me
through their word, that they may all be one; even as thou, Father, art in me, and I in thee, that they
also may be in us, so that the world may believe that thou hast sent me.” Verse 23 says that God the
Father loves those who have committed their lives to Jesus in the same way that he loves Jesus: “I in
them and thou in me, that they may become perfectly one, so that the the world may know that thou hast
sent me and hast loved them even as thou hast loved me.”
After I gave my life to Jesus, the opinions of other people about me lost their power. I knew that God
loved me just as I am, no matter whether other people approved of me or not. It was liberating. I didn't
need their approval. My goal in life is to one day hear “Well done, good and faithful servant, enter into
the joy of your Lord.”
Knights of the MHz message for 3/15/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. This morning we will consider John chapter
16. Jesus predicted that his followers would be persecuted. Ironically, the persecutors will think that
they are offering service to God. He again promised to send the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit will
convince unbelievers of sin and righteousness and judgement. At the same time, he will teach believers
and glorify Jesus. Jesus promised that the disciples would weep and lament over his death while the
world would rejoice, but their sorrow would be turned to joy and no one would be able to take their joy
away from them. He predicted that they would all be scattered and leave him. His reason for telling
them all of this in advance was to give them his peace.
V1 - 4: Jesus predicted that his followers would be kicked out of the synagogues. Whoever killed them
would think they are offering service to God. Doesn't this sound current? Muslims think they are
offering service to 'Allah' by killing Christians. Murderous persecution is rising rapidly all over the
world. They even slaughter children. They do this because they are blind. Jesus warned his disciples
in advance so they would not be surprised by it.
V5 - 15: Jesus promised to send the Holy Spirit, who will convince unbelievers of sin and
righteousness and judgement. Not believing in Jesus is called a sin. The Holy Spirit is our teacher.
Verse 13 – 15 read “When the Spirit of truth comes, he will guide you into all the truth; for he will not
speak on his own authority, but whatever he hears he will speak, and he will declare to you the things
that are to come. He will glorify me, for he will take what is mine and declare it to you. All that the
Father has is mine; therefore I said that he will take what is mine and declare it to you.”
V16 - 24: Jesus then turned to the subject of his return to heaven. He said “A little while, and you will
see me no more; again a little while, and you will see me.” Understandably this greatly puzzled his
disciples. They discussed it among themselves. Jesus knew they were confused and offered further
explanation: “Truly, truly, I say to you, you will weep and lament, but the world will rejoice; you will be
sorrowful, but your sorrow will be turned into joy.” In verses 23 – 24 he again promised to grant an
answer to their prayers: “Truly, truly, I say to you, if you ask anything of the Father, he will give it to
you in my name. Hitherto you have asked nothing in my name; ask and you will receive, that your joy
may be full.” We have previously discussed this promise. When we ask something inappropriate what
we receive is a 'no' answer. The purpose is for our joy to be full. Our joy would not be increased if we
were granted something destructive or counter to the Lord's purposes.
V25 – 31: Jesus plainly stated “I came from the Father and have come into the world; again I am
leaving the world and going to the Father.” His disciples replied “Ah, now you are speaking plainly,
not in any figure! Now we know that you know all things, and need none to question you; by this we
believe that you came from God.” Jesus then predicted that they would all be scattered, every man to
his own home, and leave him alone, yet he would not be alone. The Father was always with him.
There is apparently one exception to this. In Mark 15; 34 at the crucifixion, he asked why God had
forsaken him. He was acting as the 'scapegoat' which was driven out into the wilderness, bearing the
sins of the people (see Leviticus 16; 20 – 22) This is the origin of the term 'scapegoat'.
He then stated “I have said this to you, that in me you may have peace. In the world you have
tribulation; but be of good cheer. I have overcome the world.” This peace was previously mentioned
in chapter 14; 27: “Peace I leave with you; my peace I give to you; not as the world gives do I give to
you. Let not your hearts be troubled, neither let them be afraid.” Jesus doesn't want us to be 'worry
warts.'
Knights of the MHz message for 3/8/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. This morning we will consider John chapter
15. Jesus makes an analogy between himself and his followers with a grape vine and its branches. We
are called to abide in his love and keep his commandments. He promises that his followers will be
treated the same way he was.
V1 – 8: In the analogy, God the Father is the vine dresser and Jesus is the vine. His followers are the
branches. We are called to abide in him. If we do not we will remain fruitless. Verses 4 - 6 read
“Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit by itself, unless it abides in the vine,
neither can you, unless you abide in me. I am the vine, you are the branches. He who abides in me,
and I in him, he it is that bears much fruit, for apart from me you can do nothing. If a man does not
abide in me, he is cast forth as a branch and withers; and the branches are gathered, thrown into the
fire and burned.” To abide here means to remain steadfast or faithful, depending on Jesus for the
direction of our lives and relying on the Holy Spirit for the power to do the work he has given us.
Without it, we can accomplish nothing.
In Matthew 7; 21 – 23 Jesus said “Not every one who says to me, 'Lord, Lord' shall enter the kingdom
of heaven, but he who does the will of my Father who is in heaven. On that day many will say to me,
'Lord, Lord, did we not prophecy in your name, and cast out demons in your name, and do many mighty
works in your name?' and then will I declare to them, 'I never knew you; depart from me, you
evildoers.' The withered branches in the analogy are those who profess to be followers of Christ and do
works 'in his name' but have never actually committed their lives to him. They are not led by the Spirit
and they attempt things for Christ in their own power. This is what is called 'works of the flesh'. If we
abide in Christ and his words abide in us, we will bear much fruit, proving to be his disciples.
V9 - 17: We are called to abide in his love. If we do, his joy will be in us and will be full. We are
commanded to love one another, as Jesus loves us. Note that this doesn't mean we are commanded to
approve of everything other Christians think or do! We just choose to love them warts and all,
remembering that we too are 'works in progress'. We are being transformed to be like Jesus over the
period of a lifetime.
V18 – 20: “If the world hates you, know that it has hated me before it hated you. If you were of the
world, the world would love its own; but because you are not of the world, but I chose you out of the
world, therefore the world hates you. Remember the word that I said to you, 'A servant is not greater
than his master.' If they persecuted me, they will persecute you; if they kept my word, they will keep
yours also.” We cannot expect to be treated any better than Jesus was.
Verse 21 says that those who have not received Jesus act this way because they are blind. They do not
know God the Father or Jesus. Those who could know the truth but don't want it have no excuse. In
verse 26 the Counselor is the Holy Spirit who is promised to dwell with the committed Christian. He is
called the 'Spirit of Truth.' We can accomplish nothing without him. He is both the guide and the
source of power. Without his power we are just wasting our time. He bears witness to people by
convincing them that Jesus is indeed the Christ, the Son of God. Only He can open their eyes to the
truth.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/1/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. This morning we will consider John 14; 18 –
31. Jesus promised the disciples that he would not leave them desolate. The world would see him no
more, but his followers would receive the comfort and teaching of the Holy Spirit. Because he
continued to live, they would live also. Both he and the Father would come and make their home with
them. He announced that Satan, the ruler of this world had no power over him.
V18 - 24: Jesus again promised that after his departure, he would again manifest himself to those who
belong to him and be in them. The world of unbelievers would not see him but his followers would
enjoy his company and both he and the Father would dwell with them. He added that it is those who
have his commandments and keep them that love him, and they will be loved by both he and the Father.
Judas (not Iscariot) was puzzled and asked “Lord, how is it that you will manifest yourself to us and not
to the world?” Jesus answered him, “If a man loves me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love
him, and we will come to him and make our home with him. He who does not love me does not keep my
words; and the word which you hear is not mine but the Father's who sent me.” James 1; 22 echoes
this: “But be doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving yourselves.” Obedience is the test.
There are several people in the New Testament named Judas. The New Testament writers were careful
to distinguish Judas Iscariot the betrayer from the others. Luke 6; 16 mentions Judas the brother of
James as well as Judas Iscariot. Matthew 13; 55 mentions the names of Jesus's brothers as James,
Joseph, Simon, and Judas. Acts 2; 13 mentions Peter and John and James, and Andrew, Philip and
Thomas, Bartholomew and Matthew, James the son of Alphaeus and Simon the Zealot and Judas the
son of James as the eleven apostles. Judas Iscariot is omitted since he was dead at that time (see Acts
2; 18 - 19). He was probably the only one who was not a Galilean. Nothing is known of his early life.
V25 – 31: Jesus gives the answer to the question of how followers would enjoy his company while the
unbelieving world would not see him. He reiterates that the Holy Spirit would come to them and be
their teacher and bring all that he had said to their memory. Verse 17 adds that the Holy Spirit would
be in them. Wherever we go in life we have the Spirit as our guide. Psalm 139; 7 – 12 reads “Whither
shall I go from thy Spirit? Or whither shall I flee from thy presence? If I ascend to heaven, thou art
there! If I take the wings of the morning and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea, even there thy
hand shall lead me, and thy right hand shall hold me. If I say, 'Let only darkness cover me, and the
light about me be night,' even the darkness is bright as the day; for darkness is as light with thee.”
There are no circumstances that exclude the presence of the Holy Spirit.
Verse 27 promises peace to Christians: “Peace I leave with you; my peace I give to you; not as the
world gives do I give to you. Let not your hearts be troubled, neither let them be afraid.” Jesus does
not want us to live in fear. This peace greatly puzzles the world. Psychiatrists have invented many
explanations. They think it is all due to a delusion. Freud said the lack of peace was due to a false
guilt complex. If people would just dismiss their guilt, they would have peace. It is a testimony that
psychiatrists are consulting each other for treatment! If their advice doesn't work for them, why should
their patients accept it? The conscience will not shut up. When we do wrong, it accuses us. When we
invent new labels for sin, our conscience tells us that it is a lie. Many people have finally confessed to
past crimes because their conscience would give them no peace. Psalm 51 shows David's struggles
with his conscience. The only escape was to confess and seek forgiveness. The Lord has promised
forgiveness and release from the penalty for our sins if we will turn to him and ask for it. Jesus paid for
it all. I have now lived in his peace for more than 50 years.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/22/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Chapters 14 through 16 of John contain
Jesus's final instructions to his disciples before the crucifixion. Chapter 17 is Jesus's high priestly
prayer. This morning we will consider John 14; 1 – 17.
V1 – 7: Jesus said “Let not your hearts be troubled; believe in God, believe also in me.” This is a call
for our hearts to be at peace. With the present state of the world, that is indeed a great challenge. On
the other hand, our peace puzzles the watching world. The secret is that we don't know what the future
will bring, but we do know who holds the future. Whatever comes into our lives was allowed by God,
even though at times we don't understand his reasons. We don't see the big picture. At such times our
part is to trust. When Paul said “Nothing moves me” (Acts 20; 24 KJV), he didn't say “Nothing hurts
me.” Shortly after I gave my life to Christ, an uncle told me “I half raised you and used to worry about
you. Now I wish I had your peace.” I told him that he could have it, but there was a price. He would
have to relinquish the control of his life and give it to Christ. Some time after that he died of a heart
attack. I don't know whether or not he surrendered. Jesus said that he was going to prepare a place for
us in the Father's house. We know nothing of the details, only that we will be with him. He then said
“And you know the way where I am going.” That completely perplexed Thomas, who said “Lord, we
do not know where you are going; how can we know the way?”
Jesus replied “I am the way, and the truth, and the life; no one comes to the Father, but by me.” That
leaves no room for Buddha or anyone else. One cannot use the strategy of the Samaritans who thought
they were “covering the bases” by worshipping both God and other so-called gods. There is no other
path and we don't earn our way to heaven on our own merits. Jesus then said “If you had known me,
you would have known my Father also; henceforth you know him and have seen him.” That is a claim
to divinity.
V8 – 17: Philip remained perplexed, and said “Show us the Father, and we shall be satisfied.” Jesus
repeated “He who has seen me has seen the Father; how can you say, 'Show us the Father'? Do you
not believe that I am in the Father and the Father in me?” This is again, a claim to divinity. This was
followed by an amazing promise: 'Whatever you ask in my name, I will do it, that the Father may be
glorified in the Son. If you ask anything in my name, I will do it.” This sounds completely unqualified,
but it is not. Many have treated the phrase 'in my name' as a special password. It is not. If we ask for
something harmful God will mercifully deny it. Often he has something better than what we asked for.
The Holy Spirit sometimes closes doors of opportunity (see Acts 16; 7). Note that Jesus said the
purpose was to glorify the Father. That excludes selfish requests. We are to leave revenge to him, even
when it seems quite justified.
In verse 15 Jesus said “If you love me, you will keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father,
and he will give you another counselor, to be with you forever, even the Spirit of truth, whom the world
cannot receive, because it neither sees him nor knows him; you know him, for he dwells with you and
will be in you.” Note that the test of our love for Jesus is our obedience. The Holy Spirit is our teacher
and guide. The unsaved people of the world are blinded to the truth of the gospel. Only the Holy Spirit
can remove the blindness. It is humorous when a person receives Jesus and says they never heard
before about how to find him, even though it has been explained to them many times. The Spirit has
been my guide for more than 50 years. Through it all, I have enjoyed his peace, in both good times and
bad.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/15/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. This morning we will consider John Chapter
13. This is the final gathering of Jesus with his disciples before the crucifixion and is called “the last
supper.” It was a time of final instruction to his disciples before his departure.
V1 – 20: Before the dinner, Jesus gave an example by washing the feet of the disciples. They were
shocked. This service was relegated to the people of lowest status. Peter was initially offended by it,
but when Jesus said “If I do not wash you, you have no part in me” Peter said “Not just my feet but all
of me!” Jesus then explained that this was to be an example for them. They were to serve one another.
It was evident that the disciples still had a worldly status model in mind. Luke 22; 24 adds that the
disciples had an argument among themselves about which of them was the greatest. They were trying
to establish a 'pecking order'. Jesus didn't reprimand them. Instead he said “The kings of the Gentiles
exercise lordship over them; and those in authority over them are called benefactors. But not so with
you; rather let the greatest among you become as the youngest, and the leader as one who serves. For
which is the greater, one who sits at table, or one who serves? Is it not the one who sits at table? But I
am among you as one who serves.” In verses 12 - 15, after resuming his place at the table he asked
them if they understood what he had done: “Do you know what I have done to you? You call me
Teacher and Lord; and you are right, for so I am. If I then, Your Lord and Teacher, have washed your
feet, you also ought to wash one another's feet. For I have given you an example, that you also should
do as I have done to you.” Some have taken this quite literally and instituted a foot washing ceremony,
but the principle is more important than just the act of foot washing.
V21 - 30: Jesus then predicted that one of them would betray him. They all wondered who it would be.
Jesus concealed it from all but one, who was called the beloved. Some think this was John. It is
evident that Jesus had honored Judas by seating him next to himself at the table, since he was able to
hand a morsel of bread to him. After receiving it, Satan took over. Jesus said “What you are going to
do, do quickly.” The other disciples didn't know what he was referring to. They assumed he was
telling him to buy bread or give something to the poor. The betrayer was dismissed.
V31 - 38: After Judas had left, Jesus said “Now is the Son of man glorified, and in him God is glorified;
if God is glorified in him, God will also glorify him in himself, and glorify him at once. Little children,
yet a little while I am with you. You will seek me; and as I said to the Jews so now I say to you, 'Where
I am going you cannot come.' A new commandment I give to you, that you love one another; even as I
have loved you, that you also love one another. By this all men will know that you are my disciples, if
you have love for one another.” Peter asked “Lord where are you going?” Jesus didn't give him a
direct answer but said that Peter would follow him afterward. Peter vowed that he would lay down his
life for him. He had no idea how soon this would be tested and that he would fail miserably. He was
quite sincere, but didn't know his own weakness. Jesus answered him “Will you lay down your life for
me? Truly, truly, I say to you, the cock will not crow, till you have denied me three times.” This was
literally fulfilled and Peter wept bitterly afterward. After the resurrection Jesus had a beach party for
the disciples and restored the relationship with Peter. The party is described in John 21; 15 – 19. I
have no illusions about my own strength. I know that if the Lord calls for me to suffer for him he will
have to provide the strength to bear it. He has promised to be with us always.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/8/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. This morning we will consider John 12; 20 –
50. This is the conclusion of Jesus's public ministry. Some Greeks who came to the feast to worship
wanted to see Jesus. It's curious that as Gentiles they would want to participate in a Jewish worship
service. They asked Philip who in turn told Andrew, and the two of them went to Jesus with the
request. There is no record that they were granted an interview. Instead, Jesus began commenting on
his impending departure. He expected to be crucified and said “I, when I am lifted up from the earth
will draw all men to myself.” This puzzled the crowd. They replied “We have heard from the law that
the Christ remains forever. How can you say that the Son of man must be lifted up? Who is this Son of
man?” Jesus didn't give a direct answer to their question. He made an analogy between walking in
darkness not knowing where one was going and walking in spiritual darkness. He then went into
hiding. He had performed many signs before them, yet they still did not believe in him. Refusal to
believe brings spiritual darkness. Isaiah 6; 9 – 10 reads “Go, and say to this people 'Hear and hear, but
do not understand; see and see, but do not perceive.' Make the heart of this people fat, and their ears
heavy, and shut their eyes; lest they see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with
their hearts, and turn and be healed.” When Paul was a prisoner in Rome some Jews believed his
message while others rejected it. In Acts 28; 25 – 27 he replied to them referring to this passage: The
Holy Spirit was right in saying to your fathers through Isaiah the prophet: 'Go to this people, and say,
You shall indeed hear but never understand, and you shall indeed see but never perceive. For this
people's heart has grown dull, and their ears are heavy of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest
they should perceive with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and
turn for me to heal them.'
Many even of the authorities believed in Jesus, but were afraid of the Pharisees and were not willing to
confess it because it was a threat to their position in the synagogue. They loved the praise of men more
than the praise of God. Today the message of the Gospel is offensive to many in positions of power
and so, they prefer to be politically correct rather than stick to the unvarnished truth in spite of
persecution. They love the praise of men more than the praise of God.
V20 – 50: Jesus pronounced that whoever believes in him believes not in him but in God the Father.
Those who saw him were seeing what God the Father was like. He came into the world to be a light to
the world, that whoever believes in him would not remain in darkness. He didn't come into the world
to judge men but to save them. Those who reject him already have a judge. At the last judgement the
words he has spoken will be a witness against them. He had not spoken on his own authority but only
what God the Father had given him to speak.
This is similar to John 9; 41 when Jesus told the Pharisees “If you were blind, you would have no guilt;
but now that you say, 'We see,' your guilt remains. There are many bibles gathering dust on shelves in
America. Because their owners have other priorities, they remain unread, or used to press flowers and
keep family records. Since their owners have access to the truth, ignorance of the contents does not
excuse them. The Pharisees were blind and ignorant, but it was a chosen ignorance. Isaiah 6; 9 – 10
indicates that the Holy Spirit will not forever appeal to people. After a time, he confirms their choice
and the door of opportunity closes. He will no longer appeal to them. As Jesus came that people might
see what God the Father was like, we are called to allow Jesus to live in us, so that people will see
Jesus rather than our human nature. We have no power in ourselves to do this. Our part is to yield and
ask Jesus to live in us, cooperating with the Holy Spirit.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/1/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. This morning we will consider John 12; 1 –
19. Jesus returned to Bethany, where Mary, the sister of Lazarus anointed his feet with a costly
ointment. Judas was offended by it, saying that it was wasted on Jesus. When crowds heard that Jesus
was there, they came to see both he and Lazarus. Many on seeing Lazarus believed in Jesus as the
Messiah. The priests thus decided to get rid of Lazarus as well as Jesus. We have no information on
whether or not they succeeded. When crowds learned that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem, they gave
him a king's welcome. The Pharisees were in despair over it.
V1 - 11: Jesus returned to Bethany to the house of Mary, Martha, and Lazarus. Mary took an expensive
ointment called nard and anointed the feet of Jesus, wiping them with her hair. Judas called it a waste,
which showed how much he regarded Jesus. He said the ointment could have been sold and the money
given to the poor, but he was not interested in the poor. He just hoped the money would come within
his reach since he was a thief and pilfered money from the community assets. Jesus rebuked him
saying “Let her alone, let her keep it for the day of my burial. The poor you always have with you, but
you do not always have me.” If the ointment belonged to Mary, it was her property and she could do
whatever she wanted with it. It was none of Judas's business what she did with it!
A similar event is reported in Mark 14; 3 – 9 when Jesus was in the house of Simon the leper. A
woman of the street came in with an alabaster flask of the same kind of ointment. She broke the flask
and poured the ointment over Jesus's head. There were some present who called it a waste, claiming it
could have been sold and the money given to the poor. Jesus however, told them to let her alone and
again said the poor will always be with you, but you will not always have me. She had shown her
regard for Jesus within her ability and opportunity. She did what she could. Jesus added “Truly, I say
to you, wherever the gospel is preached in the whole world, what she has done will be told in memory
of her.” When the great crowd of the Jews learned that Jesus was there, they came to see both Jesus
and Lazarus. As a result, the chief priests plotted to get rid of Lazarus as well as Jesus, because so
many people on seeing Lazarus believed in Jesus as the Messiah.
Judas's attitude is still with us. It is common today for organizations to be formed that purport to be for
charitable purposes, but much of the money donated goes to parties, organizing, and a fat salary for the
CEO instead of the claimed recipients, who only get the left overs. Watchdog organizations have been
formed where one can find out how effectively the money is used by charitable organizations. Many
Christian charities are members of the Evangelical Council for Financial Accountability, which audits
and gives a rating based on how an organization spends the money they receive. Charity Navigator
gives ratings on many other charities as well.
V12-19: When a great crowd heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem, they prepared a king's
welcome. This event is called Palm Sunday because they took branches of palm trees and celebrated.
Luke 19; 36 says they even spread their garments on the road and cried “Blessed is the king who comes
in the name of the Lord!” When the Pharisees told Jesus to rebuke his disciples, he answered “I tell
you, if these were silent, the very stones would cry out.” Those who had seen him raise Lazarus bore
witness to it. The Pharisees despaired saying “You see that you can do nothing, the world has gone
after him.” It is noteworthy how shallow the adoration of the crowd was. It was only a few days later
that they were crying “Crucify him!” People can be very fickle.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/25/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. This morning we will consider John 11; 47 57. After Jesus raised Lazarus from the dead, the spiritual authorities decided that they had to get rid of
him. They feared not only for their own authority but also feared the wrath of the Romans, who they
thought would both exterminate the nation and destroy the temple. It isn't clear to me why they thought
this. When they tried to trap him into offending the Romans by asking whether or not they should pay
taxes to Caesar, he told them “Render unto Caesar that which is Caesar's, and that which is God's unto
God.” He was not viewed as a threat by the Romans. Even Pilate found no fault in him. The high
priest made an unconscious prophecy when he said it was expedient to kill Jesus. Jesus departed to a
small town called Ephraim, about 15 miles to the north of Jerusalem. The celebration of the Passover
was at hand and the chief priests and Pharisees planned to arrest him if he came to it.
V47 - 53: The chief priests and Pharisees gathered the council (the Sanhedrin) which was made up of
about 70 priests, scribes, and elders to decide what to do about Jesus. They viewed him as a threat.
They said “What are we to do? For this man performs many signs. If we let him go on thus, everyone
will believe in him, and the Romans will come and destroy both our holy place and our nation.” The
possibility that everyone would believe in him was viewed as a threat to their personal position and
power, for it was no secret that he opposed them on many things. It is unclear why they thought the
Romans would come and wipe them all out. In Luke 20; 20 – 25 the scribes and chief priests watched
Jesus and sent spies, who pretended to be sincere and asked him a loaded question: Teacher, we know
that you speak and teach rightly, and show no partiality, but truly teach the way of God. Is it lawful for
us to give tribute to Caesar, or not? But he perceived their craftiness, and said to them, “Show me a
coin. Whose likeness and inscription has it?'” They said Caesar's. He said to them 'Then render to
Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and to God the things that are God's. The hypocrisy in their
question was obvious. If they truly believed what they said, they would not be trying to trap him into
offending the Romans. In John 19; 20 when the Jews took Jesus to Pilate, he asked “What accusation
do you bring against this man?” They dodged his question saying “If this man were not an evildoer, we
would not have handed him over.” In other words they just wanted him to take their word for it. Pilate
wanted nothing to do with the case. He told them to take care of the problem themselves and leave him
out of it. It is thus clear that the Romans had no issue about Jesus. Caiaphas the high priest made an
unconscious prophecy in verses 49 to 50: “You know nothing at all; You do not understand that it is
expedient for you that one man should die for the people, and that the whole nation should not perish.”
This prophecy extended beyond the Jews to believers in all nations.
V54 – 57: As a result of the hostility of the Jewish leaders, Jesus no longer went openly among the
Jews, but retired to the small village of Ephraim, about 15 miles north of Jerusalem. The Passover
celebration was at hand, and many were going to Jerusalem to purify themselves. They were looking
for Jesus wondering if he would come. The chief priests and Pharisees had given orders for anyone
who knew his location to inform them so that they could arrest him. They thought that they were in
control of the situation, not realizing that they were just unwitting tools for the fulfillment of prophesy.
People often falsely think they are in control of a situation. When Jesus was taken prisoner in the
garden of Gethsemane The Jews thought they were in charge, but it was actually Jesus who was in
charge. In Matthew 26; 51 – 53 when Peter attacked a servant with a sword, Jesus told him to put away
the sword and said that if he wanted to, he could call on twelve legions of angels. That was 12,000
angels! In II Kings 19; 35 just one angel killed 185,000 men.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/18/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Happy new year! We are beginning another
year and we are one year closer to Christ's return. This morning we will consider John 11; 1 - 46. This
chapter reports one of the most convincing miracles proving the authority of Jesus: he brought back to
life a man who had been dead for three days. When he received the report that Lazarus was ill, he
didn't come immediately, but waited until Lazarus was dead. It is not reported where Jesus was at the
time, but verse 7 makes it clear that it was not Judea. He had left there because the Jews wanted to
stone him, so when he decided to return his disciples tried to talk him out of it. When he would not be
dissuaded, Thomas cynically said “Let us also go, that we may die with him.” Lazarus's sisters Mary
and Martha had their faith tested. They were told to open the grave. They were reluctant, but obeyed.
Jesus then commanded Lazarus to come out of the tomb. He came out, wrapped in the traditional grave
clothes and Jesus said to set him free. The result convinced many, but some also reported this to the
Pharisees. They reacted as one would expect: They decided that they had to get rid of Jesus as a
political threat.
V1 - 16: When Lazarus became very ill, his sisters Mary and Martha sent to Jesus requesting that he
come and heal their brother. This is the same Mary who anointed Jesus's feet with expensive ointment
and wiped them with her hair, as reported John 12; 3. A similar event is reported in Luke 7; 36 – 50,
where Jesus was dining at the house of Simon, a Pharisee, who considered the woman who anointed
Jesus' feet to be scum. Jesus commented on Simon's neglect of protocol toward guests, and said the
woman's sins, which were many, were forgiven, for she loved much; but he who is forgiven little, loves
little. Others at the table said among themselves “Who is this, who even forgives sins?”
We are also familiar with story of how Martha was focused on service while Mary was focused on
Jesus in Luke 10; 38 – 42. Martha apparently had the gift of hospitality.
Jesus chose not to respond immediately, but delayed saying “This illness is not unto death; it is for the
glory of God, so that the Son of God may be glorified by means of it.” After two more days, Jesus said
to the disciples “Let us go into Judea again.” The disciples objected, saying “Rabbi, the Jews were but
now seeking to stone you, and are you going there again?” Jesus told them that Lazarus had 'fallen
asleep' and he was going there to awaken him. Sleep was a common term for death, but also for taking
a nap, so they thought he meant that Lazarus was just taking a snooze. Jesus then made it clear:
“Lazarus is dead.” Thomas's reaction was to suggest that they all go with him and become martyrs.
V17 – 46: When they were about two miles from Bethany, Martha was told that he was coming and
went to meet him. She was perplexed but hopeful knowing that Lazarus would rise again in the general
resurrection. Jesus replied “I am the resurrection and the life; he who believes in me, though he die, yet
shall he live.” She expressed her faith in him as the Messiah. When Mary was told, she also went to
meet him and said “Lord, if you had been here, my brother would not have died.” Jesus asked where
the tomb was. Some of the Jews commented “Could not he who opened the eyes of the blind man have
kept this man from dying?” Jesus said to open the tomb. Martha objected citing the probable odor.
They took away the stone and Jesus commanded Lazarus to come out. He came out all bound with
bandages and his face wrapped in a cloth. Jesus then said to unbind him. Many of the Jews who had
been consoling Mary then believed in Jesus, but they also reported the event to the Pharisees. The
reaction of the Pharisees was predictable. They decided that Jesus would have to be eliminated. We
will see in chapter 12 that they even wanted to destroy the evidence by getting rid of Lazarus as well.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/11/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Happy new year! We are beginning another
year and we are one year closer to Christ's return. This morning we will consider John 10; 22 - 40.
Jesus has yet another encounter with the Jews over his identity.
V22 - 30: While walking in the temple, he was surrounded by Jews demanding that he clearly identify
himself. They asked “How long will you keep us in suspense? If you are the Christ, tell us plainly.”
Jesus answered them “I told you, and you do not believe. The works that I do in my Father's name,
they bear witness to me; but you do not believe, because you do not belong to my sheep. My sheep
hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me; and I give them eternal life, and they shall never
perish, and no one shall snatch them out of my hand. My Father, who has given them to me, is greater
than all, and no one is able to snatch them out of the Father's hand. I and the Father are one.” Notice
that he was claiming to be God. This passage destroys the claims of those who say Jesus never said he
was God. The reactions of the Jews also makes it plain that they understood his claim.
V31 – 40: The reaction of the Jews was predictable: they prepared to stone him. Jesus challenged them
for the reason for stoning him: “I have shown you many good works from the Father; for which of these
do you stone me?” They responded that it was not for his works, but for blasphemy since he made
himself God. He answered them “Is it not written in your law, 'I said, you are gods'? If he called them
gods to whom the word of God came (and scripture cannot be broken), do you say of him whom the
Fathers consecrated and sent into the world, You are blaspheming, because I said 'I am the Son of
God'?
He was referring to Psalm 82; 6 – 7: “I say, “You are gods, sons of the most high, all of you;
nevertheless, you shall die like men, and fall like any prince.”
He then told them that if they didn't believe his testimony, then they could look at the evidence
available in his works. They again wanted to arrest him, but he escaped. He departed and went again
across the Jordan to the place where John the Baptist at first baptized. Many came to him and made the
comment that everything John had said about him was true, and many believed in him there.
I have long taken comfort in Jesus's statement that his sheep know his voice and no one can snatch
them out of his hand or out of the Father's hand. I have felt eternally secure. Notice however, that he
didn't say the sheep can't wander off. Sadly, some of them do. It usually begins with spiritual drifting.
Other interests claim their attention and they neglect their daily time spent with the Lord. An analogy
has been made with a burning coal that is removed from the fire and set aside. It cannot sustain itself in
isolation, and it gradually goes cold. Thankfully, the shepherd pursues the lost sheep, as Jesus
described in Luke 15; 3 – 7. In John 15; 4 – 5 Jesus said “Abide in me, and I in you. As the branch
cannot bear fruit by itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you, unless you abide in me. I am
the vine, you are the branches. He who abides in me, and I in him, he it is that bears much fruit, for
apart from me you can do nothing.” Our spiritual relationship with Christ should take precedence over
all other things or activities. I am by nature a 'doer'. When I get up in the morning there are a host of
things clamoring for my attention. I have a do-list that usually has at least five times as many things on
it as I have time to accomplish. I rank them in order of importance, with my time with the Lord at the
top. I have found that when I put him first, he makes me far more efficient in taking care of the other
things. Occasionally I have to depart from this because of an emergency or the urgent needs of
someone else, but those occasions are the exception.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/4/15
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Happy new year! We are beginning another
year and we are one year closer to Christ's return. This morning we will consider John 10; 1 – 21.
Jesus compares himself and his followers to a good shepherd and his sheep.
V1 - 10: People are compared to sheep in a sheepfold. Jesus is the door in the analogy. Those who
climb in by another way are thieves and often, messianic pretenders with political ambitions. In verses
1 and 8 Jesus calls them thieves and robbers. People are born with an inner spiritual thirst. They are
often gullible and fall victim to these pretenders. The pretenders have no real interest in them, other
than as people to be exploited. They have either a profit or personal power motive. When a
threatening situation arises they look after their own interests. They are described in verses 12 – 13:
“He who is a hireling and not a shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, sees the wolf coming and
leaves the sheep and flees; and the wolf snatches them and scatters them. He flees because he is a
hireling and cares nothing for the sheep.” These pretenders have no personal investment in their
followers. At first people did not understand the analogy so Jesus explained it further. He amplified it
saying “Truly, truly, I say to you, I am the door of the sheep. All who came before me are thieves and
robbers; but the sheep did not heed them. I am the door; if any one enters by me, he will be saved, and
will go in and out and find pasture. The thief comes only to steal and kill and destroy; I came that they
may have life, and have it abundantly.”
V11 - 21: Jesus also called himself the good shepherd. Those who have committed their lives to him
are the sheep. It is a characteristic of sheep that they learn to recognize the shepherd's voice. They will
respond to him, but flee from someone else. Verse 14 reads “I am the good shepherd; I know my own
and my own know me, as the Father knows me and I know the Father; and I lay down my life for the
sheep.” Those who have given their lives to the Lord receive the Holy Spirit and the Spirit knows quite
well who the phonies are. One can usually spot their motives. They want either perks, financial gain,
or a personal following. Paul encountered some of these people. In Galatians 1; 6 - 8 he warns the
church: “I am astonished that you are so quickly deserting him who called you in the grace of Christ
and turning to a different gospel – not that there is another gospel, but there are some who trouble you
and want to pervert the gospel of Christ. But even if we, or an angel from heaven, should preach to you
a gospel contrary to that which we preached to you, let him be accursed.” Verse 16 reads: “And I have
other sheep, that are not of this fold; I must bring them also, and they will heed my voice. So there
shall be one flock, one shepherd.” This is a reference to the believers among the gentiles. In verses 17
- 18 Jesus states that no one can take his life. He chooses to lay it down and has the power to take it
again. He proved this when he rose from the dead. Some of the Jews believed while others said he
was crazy or had a demon. Others rebutted them saying “These are not the sayings of one who has a
demon. Can a demon open the eyes of the blind?” They had a very good point and the Jews had no
answer for it.
I have always been somewhat skeptical of mega-churches. They may be quite legitimate, but they
make the pastor(s) and other leaders prime targets. They need special prayer. Success attracts the
attention of the enemy. I think some of these churches have lost their way. Success is not measured by
“body-count” (the size of the congregation.) It is measured by changed lives in the congregation. In
addition, some churches are characterized by II timothy 4; 3-4: “For the time is coming when people
will not endure sound teaching, but having itching ears they will accumulate for themselves teachers to
suit their own likings, and will turn away from listening to the truth and wander into myths.” This
sounds to me like politically correct preaching.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/28/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John chapter 9. Jesus healed a man on the sabbath who had been born blind and was a
beggar. The neighbors at first were not convinced that he was the same man, until he confirmed it.
They brought him to the Pharisees. They didn't believe his story either, so they asked his parents, who
dodged the issue to avoid being kicked out of the synagogue. They called the man again and tried to
break his story. He really “pushed their buttons” when he asked if they wanted to become Jesus's
disciples too. They exploded. He pointed out the illogic of their arguments. In the usual fashion of
those who are logically trapped, they made an attack on his character and kicked him out. Jesus heard
about it and found him. He became a believer.
V1 - 12: Jesus saw a man who had been blind from birth. The disciples assumed that blindness was
due to sin either of the man or his parents. This reflected the commonly held belief that all suffering
was the result of sin. Note that this assumes that the man sinned before he was delivered from the
womb. He couldn't do that if he was not a person before delivery. Jesus said it was not due to the sin
of either the man or his parents, but that it provided an opportunity for God to work in him. He said:
“It was not that this man sinned, or his parents, but that the works of God might be made manifest in
him. We must work the works of him who sent me, while it is day; night comes, when no one can
work.” He then made clay with spit and anointed the man's eyes and told him to go and wash in the
pool of Siloam. (Note that healing required action on the part of the man. He had to believe enough –
or be desperate enough to go and do it.) He obeyed and was healed. The neighbors who had seen him
before as a beggar were thoroughly puzzled. He confirmed that he was the same man. They asked for
an explanation of his healing. He gave a simple testimony of what happened.
V13 - 34: The neighbors brought the man to the Pharisees, who asked him to give his testimony. He
repeated his story. They were of divided opinion about who Jesus was. Some said “This man is not
from God, for he does not keep the sabbath.” Others said “How can a man who is a sinner do such
signs?” They asked the man who he thought Jesus was. He answered “He is a prophet.” The man was
beginning to add up the evidence. The Jews thought he was just faking it until they called his parents
and grilled them. The parents thought being accepted in the synagogue was more important and
dodged the issue, saying all they knew was that their son was born blind. For an explanation of the
change they should ask their son, not them. The Pharisees called the man again and began with the
pious statement “Give God the praise; we know that this man is a sinner.” He stuck to his story, saying
“Whether he is a sinner, I do not know; one thing I know, that though I was blind, now I see.” They
asked him to repeat his story. He said “I have told you already, and you would not listen. Why do you
want to hear it again? Do you too want to become his disciples?” They exploded, reviling him, saying
they were disciples of Moses and didn't know where Jesus came from. He cornered them with the
statement “If this man were not from God, he could do nothing.” They recognized that he had them
cornered and attacked him personally saying “You were born in utter sin, and would you teach us?”
(Why not? They were born in utter sin too!) They kicked him out.
V35 – 41: Jesus found him and asked him “Do you believe in the Son of man?” He asked who he was.
Jesus said “You have seen him, and it is he who speaks to you.” The man believed and worshipped him.
Jesus said “For judgement I came into this world, that those who do not see may see, and that those
who see may become blind.” The Pharisees sarcastically asked are we also blind? Jesus replied “If you
were blind, you would have no guilt; but now that you say, 'We see' your guilt remains.” This charge
still applies.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/21/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider the celebration of Christmas. We will resume the study of the Gospel of John next
Sunday. The familiar Christmas story is found in Luke chapter 2. We will read the first 21 verses.
Luke 2; 8 – 14 says that an angel appeared to shepherds in the field and scared the wits out of them.
The glory of the Lord shone about them. The angel said: “Be not afraid; for behold, I bring you good
news of a great joy which will come to all the people; for to you is born this day in the city of David a
Savior, who is Christ the Lord. And this will be a sign for you: you will find a babe wrapped in
swaddling cloths and lying in a manger. And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the
heavenly host praising God and saying 'Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace among men
with whom he is pleased.” Two things can be noted about this occasion. The first is that it was not
good news to everyone. King Herod viewed it as a threat. When he instructed the wise men to tell him
where the child was when they found him, he thought he was being very crafty. The wise men
however, were wise and were instructed to go home by another route. Joseph and Mary were told to
take Jesus to Egypt for safety. When Herod realized that he had been outwitted, he ordered the
slaughter of every child in the vicinity who might qualify as the savior. Satan was raging. He had
already tried to prevent the birth of Jesus by exterminating the Jews (see the book of Esther.)
The second thing to notice is that there is a qualifier in the statement “Glory to God in the highest, and
on earth peace among men with whom he is pleased.” Today this is conveniently truncated to just
peace on earth. The King James version uses “Peace on earth, good will toward men.” This peace
however was extended only to those with whom God is pleased. That doesn't include everyone. It is
for those who belong to him.
Thursday is Christmas! It is sad to see how many people want to either suppress the celebration of it or
hide what it is about. A Muslim Imam has even said that saying “Merry Christmas” is worse than
murder. Of course he only meant one muslim murdering another muslim. Killing an infidel is just fine
and to be celebrated. The Foundation for Freedom From Religion (FFFR) is trying to get rid of
chaplains in the military or muzzle them so that they can't even do what they are there for, using an
erroneous interpretation of the doctrine of 'separation of church and state.' What that doctrine actually
means is that the government should have nothing to do with the issue. FFFR wants to make freedom
of religion into freedom from religion. An attempt was even made to remove all Gideon bibles from
military quarters on bases. It failed when the backlash became too great. Attacks on God's institution
of marriage have increased sharply. It is no longer a matter of 'live and let live.' That isn't considered
good enough. People in business are not to be allowed to operate their business consistent with their
religious commitment. One thing that fuels this nonsense is the foolish idea that people have a right to
not be offended. Since people have many differing opinions, they will be offended no matter what you
do, think, or say. Jesus offended many people. We choose to celebrate his birth and don't care if
someone is offended. We can be sure that God is still on the throne and his word is final (see Psalm 2).
This is our second year of celebrating Christmas without our beloved son Kevin. This was not God's
plan. While he has foreknowledge of what will happen, he doesn't overrule our will. If he did so our
love for him would be artificial. The fact that we love him by our own choice is what makes it
significant. For reasons known only to God he chose not to intervene. The Lord's will for us is to
move on. I am finding that the best way to deal with grief is to reach out to other suffering people.
Kevin loved Jesus very much and wanted to go home to be with him. We trust that he is safely home
with the Lord. He is celebrating his second Christmas in heaven.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/14/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 8; 31-59 . Jesus told the Jews who believed in him “If you continue in my word,
you are truly my disciples, and you will know the truth, and the truth will make you free.” Note the
word “If.” He was not referring to knowledge, but to saving faith. The dispute with the Jews became
progressively more heated. He claimed divinity.
V31 - 44: The Jews said “We are descendants of Abraham, and have never been in bondage to any one.
How is it that you say 'You will be made free'?” Perhaps they were only referring to themselves as
individuals. It certainly was not true of their ancestors, who spent about 400 years in Egypt as slaves
before the exodus. In verse 34 Jesus said: “Truly, truly, I say to you, everyone who commits sin is a
slave to sin.” That is absolutely true. It is the nature of sin that those who are in it are bound by it. It
enslaves them. In verse 36 Jesus said: “So, if the Son makes you free, you will be free indeed.” He
accused them of desiring to kill him because his words were unacceptable to them. In verse 38 he said:
“I speak of what I have seen with my Father, and you do what you have heard from your father.” They
claimed that Abraham was their father, but Jesus said that if they were children of Abraham they would
act like it. In verse 44 he got blunt: “You are of your father the devil, and your will is to do your
father's desires. He was a murderer from the beginning, and has nothing to do with the truth, because
there is no truth in him. When he lies, he speaks according to his own nature, for he is a liar, and the
father of lies.”
V45 - 59: Jesus said: “If I tell you the truth, why do you not believe me? He who is of God hears the
words of God; the reason why you do not hear them is that you are not of God.” They responded by
calling him a Samaritan with a demon. Samaritans were despised by the Jews. This was just so much
name calling. Jesus replied that God the Father would be the judge. He honored the Father and was
not seeking his own glory. In verse 51 he said: “Truly, truly, I say to you, if any one keeps my word, he
will never see death.” That set off the Jews who replied “Are you greater than Abraham, who died?
And the prophets died! Who do you claim to be?” In verse 54 Jesus answered, “If I glorify myself, my
glory is nothing; it is my Father who glorifies me, of whom you say that he is your God. But you have
not known him; I know him. If I said, I do do not know him, I should be a liar like you; but I do know
him and I keep his word. Your father Abraham rejoiced that he was to see my day; he saw it and was
glad.”
The Jews responded by pointing out that as a man he was not even fifty years old, so how could he
have seen Abraham? The problem with their logic was their assumption from the beginning that he
was just a man. They didn't even consider any other possibility. Jesus then dropped a 'bombshell' on
the Jews. In verse 58 he stated “Truly, truly, I say to you, before Abraham was, I am.” He was
claiming to be God! The name “I AM” is a name of God. Exodus 3; 14 reads: “God said to Moses, “I
AM WHO I AM. And he said, “Say this to the people of Israel, 'I AM has sent me to you.” Verse 15
adds “This is my name for ever, and thus I am to be remembered throughout all generations.” The Jews
understood Jesus's meaning and prepared to stone him for blasphemy, but he hid himself from them,
and went out of the temple. Some people try to claim that he never claimed to be God. This is
unsupportable. In John 10; 30 Jesus said: “I and the Father are one.” In Mark 14; 61-64 the high
priest asked him “Are you the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? And Jesus said, “I am; and you will see
the Son of man seated at the right hand of Power, and coming with the clouds of heaven.” And the high
priest tore his garments, and said “Why do we still need witnesses? You have heard his blasphemy.
What is your decision?” And they all condemned him as deserving death.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/07/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 8; 12-30 . Jesus continued his teaching about future events. The Jews disputed with
him about his testimony and origins. Things got progressively more ugly. Yet more people became
believers.
V12 - 20: Jesus said “I am the light of the world; he who follows me will not walk in darkness, but have
the light of life.” The Pharisees challenged him saying “You are bearing witness to yourself; your
testimony is not true.” He replied “Even if I do bear witness to myself, my testimony is true, for I know
whence I have come and whither I am going, but you do not know whence I came or whither I am
going. You judge according to the flesh, I judge no one. Yet even if I do judge, my judgement is true,
for it is not I alone that judge, but I and he who sent me. In your law it is written that the testimony of
two men is true; I bear witness to myself, and the Father who sent me bears witness to me.” The Jews
then asked where his father was. He replied “You know neither me nor my father; if you knew me, you
would know my Father also.” His point was that he came from heaven but they were from the earth
hence only he knew who he was. The joint witness of the Father and the Son fulfilled the Jewish
requirement of two witnesses. He was teaching in the treasury of the temple but no one arrested him
for it was not the time for it.
V21 - 30: He then told the Jews “I go away, and you will seek me and die in your sin; where I am
going, you cannot come.” The Jews completely misunderstood him. They thought he was saying that
he was going to commit suicide. He replied “You are from below, I am from above; you are of this
world, I am not of this world. I told you that you would die in your sins unless you believe that I am
he.” They then said “Who are you?” His reply was that he had already told them the answer to that
question. He then reiterated his authority. They did not understand that he was speaking of God the
Father. He again stated the source of his authority and predicted future events. In verse 28 he said:
“When you have lifted up the Son of man, then you will know that I am he, and that I do nothing on my
own authority but speak thus as the Father sent me. And he who sent me is with me; he has not left me
alone, for I always do what is pleasing to him.” He was referring to the coming crucifixion and his
resurrection. His crucifixion and resurrection would be the final proof. As he spoke, many Jews
believed in him.
In the remainder of the chapter the argument gets even uglier. The Jews claimed to be children of
Abraham and that God was their father. Jesus told them flatly that they were children of the devil and
their will was to do the desires of Satan. They accused him of being a Samaritan and of having a
demon. He called them liars. He then made a claim of divinity and they prepared to stone him, but he
escaped.
People today make the same claim that Jesus was nothing but a man who made unbelievable claims of
authority. Some even claim that he never said that he was God, yet this passage makes it quite clear
that he did in fact claim this and the Jews understood his meaning. The resurrection was the final proof
of his authority. He appeared alive to as many as 500 people at once who could testify about seeing
him. In Mark 14; 61-64 the high priest asked him “Are you the Christ, the Son of the Blessed? And
Jesus said, “I am; and you will see the Son of man seated at the right hand of Power, and coming with
the clouds of heaven.” And the high priest tore his garments, and said “Why do we still need
witnesses? You have heard his blasphemy. What is your decision?” And they all condemned him as
deserving death.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/30/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 8; 1- 11 . This is commonly called the story about the woman caught in adultery. It
is said to be missing in many ancient manuscripts although it appears to be an authentic incident in
Jesus' ministry. Several later manuscripts say that what Jesus wrote on the ground was the sins of each
of the scribes and Pharisees in the crowd calling for the woman to be stoned. Matthew 23; 28 describes
them: “So you also outwardly appear righteous to men, but within you are full of hypocrisy and
iniquity.” Romans 2; 1 reads “Therefore you have no excuse, O man, whoever you are, when you judge
another; for in passing judgement upon him you condemn yourself, because you, the judge, are doing
the very same things.”
V1 – 11: It was early in the morning and Jesus was teaching at the temple. The scribes and Pharisees
dragged in a woman who had been caught in adultery, and placing her in the midst, said “Teacher, this
woman has been caught in the act of adultery. Now the law of Moses commanded us to stone such.
What do you say about her?” Their intent was to create a charge against him as one teaching contrary
to the law of Moses. They had no interest whatever in the woman. She was just a convenient tool for
them. Jesus didn't answer their question, but instead bent down and with his finger he began writing in
the dust on the ground. They continued to ask their question, so he stood up and said “Let him who is
without sin among you be the first to throw a stone at her.” He then resumed writing on the ground.
The crowd didn't expect this at all and their own consciences began accusing them. They went away
one by one, beginning with the eldest, until they were all gone. Jesus then looked up and asked the
woman where her accusers were and had no one condemned her? She replied “No one Lord.” Jesus
then told her “Neither do I condemn you; go and do not sin again.”
Notice that he did not say that she was not guilty. He told her to change her ways. In Matthew 5; 14 he
told the man he healed at the pool of Bethsaida “See, you are well! Sin no more, that nothing worse
befall you.” Sin has its price! Satan, being the father of lies, convinces people with various arguments
in their minds that they will not have to pay the price. When David committed adultery with Bathsheba
the wife of Uriah the Hittite, and she became pregnant, he tried to fix the situation by getting rid of her
husband, and then taking Bathsheba as a wife. It was especially disgusting because Uriah was one of
his most faithful soldiers. David's conscience would give him no rest. Psalm 38 probably describes his
struggle with it. II Samuel 12 reports that Nathan the Prophet confronted him and he was trapped.
Psalm 51 records his cry for mercy from the Lord. David was forgiven, nevertheless there were lasting
consequences. Bathsheba's child died. David's son Amnon raped Tamar a sister of Absalom. Absalom
killed him for it. Absalom raped some of David's concubines in his rebellion. When the rebellion
failed he was killed by Joab. The pattern of assassination was established. Unmarried couples today
often smugly think they are getting away with something (Our tax laws encourage it.) They compound
the sin when they have children in that state. They are only fooling themselves. God will not be
mocked.
The story of the woman caught in adultery is a favorite tool of people when they are confronted with
their sins. Their strategy is to attack the messenger, accusing them of hypocrisy. They falsely think
any judgement is forbidden to a Christian. In Matthew 10; 16 Jesus told his disciples “Behold, I send
you out as sheep in the midst of wolves; so be wise as serpents and innocent as doves.” One must use
judgement to do that. It is only the judgement of condemnation that is forbidden. It can be an act of
mercy to point out another person's sins so that they may change. That is why God sent Nathan to
finger David and get him to confess. In correcting another we should first examine ourselves and ask
what our motive is in confronting them.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/23/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 7; 25 - 52 . As Jesus continued to preach, the pressure mounted on the authorities to
do something. They tried in vain to arrest him. Nicodemus tried to defend him. The crowd who heard
Jesus were of divided opinion. The questions of both the crowd and the authorities were legitimate, but
they were ignorant of details. None of them made the effort to do their own homework about who
Christ was.
V25 - 44: Some of the people of Jerusalem knew that the Jews wanted to kill Jesus and noticed that
they did nothing. They wondered if the authorities actually knew that he was the Christ. They thought
they knew where he came from yet it was thought that when the Christ appeared no one would know
where he came from, so they were puzzled. Some of the people said “This is really the Prophet.”
Others said “This is the Christ.” Some raised the question “Is the Christ to come from Galilee? Has
not the scripture said that the Christ is descended from David, and comes from Bethlehem, the village
where David was?” Others believed in him, saying “When the Christ appears, will he do more signs
than this man has done?” As a result the crowd had a divided opinion. Their questions were valid.
Indeed Jesus was descended from David, and he was born in Bethlehem. He wasn't born in Galilee.
Matthew 1 gives his genealogy. Joseph was descended from David. Matthew 2; 13-15 states that
Joseph was told by an angel to flee from Bethlehem to Egypt until Herod was dead. Afterward he
returned to Nazareth in Galilee. Some in the crowd wanted to arrest Jesus, but no one took any action.
The Pharisees heard the mutterings of the crowd and it spooked them. The chief priests and Pharisees
sent officers to arrest him. Jesus then said “I shall be with you a little longer, and then I go to him who
sent me; you will seek me and you will not find me; where I am you cannot come.” This thoroughly
puzzled the crowd. They wondered if he was going to leave and go to the Dispersed Jews living among
the Greeks. What did he mean by this statement? On the last day of the feast of Tabernacles, Jesus
proclaimed, “If anyone thirst, let him come to me and drink. He who believes in me, as the scripture
has said, 'Out of his heart shall flow rivers of living water.” He may have been referring to Isaiah 55; 1
which reads “Ho every one who thirsts, come to the waters; and he who has no money, come, buy and
eat! Come, buy wine and milk without money and without price.”
V45 – 52: The attempt to arrest Jesus failed. The officers came back without him. The chief priests
and Pharisees asked them “Why did you not bring him?” They answered saying “No man ever spoke
like this man!” The chief priests and Pharisees got mad asking “Are you led astray, you also? Have
any of the authorities or of the Pharisees believed in him? But this crowd, who do not know the law,
are accursed.” Nicodemus tried to defend Jesus asking “Does our law judge a man without first giving
him a hearing and learning what he does?” They dodged his question with one of their own, which
was based on erroneous information: “Are you from Galilee too? Search and you will see that no
prophet is to rise from Galilee.” They failed to investigate where Jesus was actually born. They just
assumed that Jesus was from Galilee, but he was born in Bethlehem, as was prophesied in Micah 5; 2:
“But you, O Bethlehem Ephrathah, who are little to be among the clans of Judah, from you shall come
forth for me one who is to be ruler in Israel whose origin is from of old, from ancient days.”
Many people today make the same mistake. They dismiss Christianity without really investigating the
evidence. They accept the opinion of someone they have confidence in without making any effort of
their own to find out the truth. Many years ago, general Lew Wallace was hired by an atheist friend to
take two years off and write a book debunking Christianity. At the end of the two years, Wallace told
the friend 'I will have to give you your money back. I believe.' The book he wrote was “Ben Hur.”
Knights of the MHz message for 11/16/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 7; 1- 24. Jesus knew the Jews wanted to kill him but it was not his time to die, so he
avoided them until times of his own choosing. He amazed the Jews by teaching with authority. They
wondered how he came to have such knowledge. He told them he received it from God the Father.
People were of divided opinion about him but kept it to themselves for fear of not being politically
correct.
V1 - 13: After the confrontation with the Jews in which he said “I am the bread which came down from
heaven” Jesus went about in Galilee but avoided Judea because the Jews wanted to kill him. When it
was time for the feast of Tabernacles his brothers suggested that he go to Judea and show himself. The
feast of Tabernacles commemorated the wilderness wanderings of the Jews. He told them to go to the
feast without him. He would remain in Galilee because his time had not yet come. He was referring to
his coming death on the cross. His brothers did not believe in him, but that would change. In Acts 1;
14 after Jesus' ascension into heaven, they were with others in prayer along with Mary the mother of
Jesus, so they evidently became believers as well. (It is significant, because if you have any character
warts, brothers know all about them.) He told them “My time has not yet come, but your time is always
here. The world cannot hate you, but it hates me because I testify of it that its works are evil.” (People
naturally hate those who expose their phony front and their hypocrisy.) After his brothers had departed,
he too went to the feast but not publicly because the Jews were looking for him. When his brothers
arrived and he was not with them, the Jews asked where he was. There was much muttering about him
among the people. Opinion about him was divided, but people kept their opinions to themselves for
fear of the Jews. Political correctness is not a new thing. Then as now, people want to silence those
whose opinions do not agree with theirs.
V14 - 24: About the middle of the feast Jesus went up to the temple and taught. The Jews were amazed
at his teaching, saying “How is it that this man has learning, when he has never studied?” Jesus
answered them saying: “My teaching is not mine, but his who sent me; if any man's will is to do his
will, he shall know whether the teaching is from God or whether I am speaking on my own authority.”
In John 10; 14 Jesus said “I am the good shepherd; I know my own and my own know me, as the Father
knows me and I know the Father; and I lay down my life for the sheep.” In verse 27 he said “My sheep
hear my voice, and I know them, and they follow me; and I give them eternal life, and they shall never
perish, and on one shall snatch them out of my hand.” Sheep learn to recognize their shepherd's voice.
They will not follow someone else. The Holy Spirit gives believers conviction about the authority of
Jesus. Jesus pointed out to the Jews that Moses gave them the law, yet they did not keep it themselves,
and asked why they wanted to kill him. They accused him of having a demon. They circumcised a
man on the sabbath to preserve the law of Moses, so why were they angry at his healing a man on the
sabbath? The law of Moses approves circumcision even when the eighth day falls on a sabbath (See
Leviticus 12; 3). If circumcision is allowed, why not healings? He challenged them to judge not by
appearances, but with right judgement.
This is not the only time the Jews encountered knowledge apart from attending any of their schools. In
Acts 4; 13 They were surprised by Peter and John: “Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and
John, and perceived that they were uneducated, common men, they wondered; and they recognized that
they had been with Jesus.” The Holy Spirit gives understanding to believers even if they have not
attended a seminary.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/9/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 6; 41 – 71. The Jews took offense when Jesus said he was the bread which came
down from heaven. They thought they knew very well who his parents were: Joseph and Mary. This
still presents a stumbling block to them. They don't believe in the virgin birth. Jesus then shocked the
disciples so thoroughly that many decided to leave.
V41-59: In verse 33 Jesus said the bread of God came down from heaven and gives life to the world.
In verse 35 he called himself the bread of life. The Jews murmured at him for saying he was the bread
life which came down from heaven. Jesus replied “Do not murmur among yourselves. No one can
come to me unless the Father who sent me draws him; and I will raise him up at the last day. It is
written in the prophets, 'And they shall all be taught by God.' Every one who has heard and learned
from the Father comes to me.” He was referring to Isaiah 54; 13: All your sons shall be taught by the
Lord. (This is similar to Joel 2; 28-29: “And it shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my
spirit on all flesh; your sons and your daughters shall prophecy, your old men shall see visions. Even
upon the menservants in those days, I will pour out my spirit.” The reference to all flesh probably
meant primarily the Jews.) He then referred to the time in the wilderness when their fathers ate manna,
yet they died. Manna was called bread. It was not 'living bread.' Manna was given by God in the
wilderness to sustain them until they came to the promised land. In verse 51 Jesus then stated “I am
the living bread which came down from heaven; if any one eats of this bread, he will live forever; and
the bread which I shall give for the life of the world is my flesh.” The Jews of course took this literally,
saying “How can this man give us his flesh to eat?” He then shocked them further in verse 53 saying:
“Truly, truly, I say to you, unless you eat the flesh of the Son of Man and drink his blood, you have no
life in you; he who eats my flesh and drinks my blood has eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last
day.” Taken literally, this is quite horrifying! Jesus however, was referring to his sacrifice on the cross.
Those who receive it as the payment for their sins are saved. Note that he also said that no one can
come to him unless God the Father draws him. This is accomplished through the Holy Spirit,
convicting people of their need. Satan has blinded the minds of the unsaved, lest they understand what
Jesus has done and turn to him, receiving the gift of salvation. It is necessary for the Holy Spirit to take
away Satan's blindfold before they understand. I have personally known people who had the gospel
explained very clearly to them over and over again, yet they still didn't get it. One such individual who
finally did, said 'Why didn't you tell me this before?' Those of us present cracked up laughing, pointing
out to him that he had been told this many times.
V60-71: Many of the disciples found Jesus's talk about eating him too much to take, saying “This is a
hard saying: who can listen to it?” They decided to draw back and no longer went about with him.
Jesus asked what they would think if he decided to just leave them and return to heaven. In verses 6364 he said: “It is the Spirit that gives life, the flesh is of no avail; the words that I have spoken to you
are spirit and life. But there are some of you that do not believe.” He challenged the twelve asking
“Do you also wish to go away?” Peter replied “Lord, to whom shall we go? You have the words of
eternal life; and we have believed, and have come to know, that you are the Holy One of God.”
One can only guess why Jesus chose to use an illustration that could be so naturally misunderstood.
Major W. Ian Thomas wrote a book titled “The Indwelling Life of Christ – All of Him in All of Me.”
Our goal is not to live a life that pleases Jesus but to allow him to live his life through us. This is the
central meaning of what Christ meant. We are to abide in Christ. John 14; 23 says “....If a man loves
me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our home
with him.”
Knights of the MHz message for 11/2/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 6; 22-40. People wanting more free bread found Jesus on the other side of the sea.
They were puzzled about how he got there. Jesus knew what they were looking for and redirected
them to spiritual bread. He promised them that they would find permanent satisfaction for their
spiritual hunger and thirst.
V22 - 29: On the day after Jesus had fed more than 5,000 people, some people noting that there had
been only one boat and they didn't see Jesus get into it, assumed that he was still in the local area but
they didn't find him. Other boats from Tiberias came so people got into them to go to Capernaum.
When they found Jesus on the other side of the sea they asked when he came there. Jesus knew they
were looking for more free bread and said “Truly, truly, I say to you, you seek me, not because you saw
signs, but because you ate your fill of the loaves. Do not labor for the food which perishes, but for the
food which endures to eternal life, which the Son of Man will give to you; for on him has God the
Father set his seal.”
V30 - 34: They changed the subject and asked what they should do to be doing the works of God, and
he told them “This is the work of God, that you believe in him whom he has sent.” They then asked for
a sign that they might believe. (These people seemed to have very short memories! He had just
worked a miracle in feeding 5,000 people using only five loaves of bread and two fish yet they still
wanted to see another sign! I think they would have still been skeptical even if he had worked another
miracle.) They referred to the feeding of Israel in the wilderness with Manna as though Moses was the
source of it. The first feeding of manna is found in Exodus 16; 4-6. Manna is described in Numbers
11; 8. It was like coriander seed. When dew fell at night, manna fell with it. It is called the grain of
heaven in Psalm 78; 24. (The Messiah was expected to reproduce the miracle of the giving of manna.)
Jesus replied that it was not Moses who suppled the bread: “Truly, truly, it was not Moses who gave you
the bread from heaven; my Father gives you the true bread from heaven. For the bread of God is that
which comes down from heaven, and gives life to the world.”
V35 – 40: Jesus then said to them: “I am the bread of life; he who comes to me shall not hunger, and he
who believes in me shall never thirst.” He was addressing spiritual hunger and thirst. People today still
try to satisfy it with things, other relationships, experiences, a satisfying career, and status in society. It
never works. This need can only be satisfied by God. It has been said that we have a God-shaped
vacuum in us that can only be filled by God. Jesus knew that many there did not believe him in spite of
the evidence. In verses 36 - 40 he said: “But I said to you that you have seen me and yet do not
believe. All that the Father gives me will come to me. And him who comes to me I will not cast out.
For I have come down from heaven, not to do my own will, but the will of him who sent me, that I
should lose nothing of all that he has given me, but raise it up at the last day. For this is the will of my
Father, that every one who sees the Son, and believes in him should have eternal life, and I will raise
him up at the last day.” This caused the Jews to murmur at him. They thought they knew very well
who he was: the son of Joseph the carpenter, and his mother Mary, not God.
Although Jesus fulfilled many prophecies, people still reject his claim to be God. The reason they do
this in spite of the evidence is because it is threatening to their way of life. They don't want to
surrender their lives to anyone. They (correctly) perceive that it would result in some real changes in
their lives. They are wrong however in thinking they would not like the changes. Things would no
longer have a hold on them.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/26/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 6; 1-21. After the discussion with the Jews in the previous chapter, Jesus went to the
other side of the Sea of Galilee. A multitude of people followed him because of all of the healings he
had performed on those with diseases. He decided to have an unusual picnic. He tested the disciples
on the question of where the provisions would come from. He then miraculously provided all of the
food necessary. That convinced the crowd completely and they wanted to make him king by force.
V1 - 15: Verse 1 says Jesus went to the other side of the Sea of Galilee, and a crowd followed him.
Maps show that Capernaum is located on the northwest shore of the Sea of Galilee. Tiberias is located
about half of the shore length to the south on the west side. It thus appears that they were likely
somewhere on the eastern shore. Jesus went to the top of a mountain with his disciples. A multitude
followed. He decided to feed them. He asked Philip how they could buy bread for all of them. Philip
replied that there wasn't nearly enough cash to do that. Andrew, ever open to possibilities checked on
the provisions available. There was a boy with two fish and five loaves of barley, but how many would
that feed? Jesus had the people sit down on the grass. There were about five thousand men. He gave
thanks and distributed the food that was available. To their amazement, everyone ate until they were
full. The leftovers filled twelve baskets! This completely convinced the people that he was the
expected prophet and they were prepared to make him king by force, so he withdrew to a solitary place.
V15 – 21: At evening the disciples got into a boat to row across to Capernaum. It got dark and a storm
blew up. Matthew 14; 13-34 reports the same events and adds that Jesus had sent them out in the boat
while he dismissed the crowd. Matthew also adds that the count of five thousand was only counting
the men. There were women and children present as well. The disciples had gone about three or four
miles when Jesus came walking on the water to join them and it scared the wits out of them. The
waves were beating into the boat and the wind was against them. Jesus calmed them and climbed into
the boat. They gladly took him aboard. Jesus then performed a “transporter” act. They and the boat
disappeared from where they were and rematerialized at the destination! The Sea of Galilee is about 8
miles wide and 13 miles long, so if they started from the eastern shore for Capernaum it would be
consistent with their having rowed about half way to the destination. Some would say this story is
ridiculous exaggeration, but what motive would there be to include this detail if it was not true? If
Jesus could feed five thousand with meager food resources, solving a transportation problem would be
no problem. Matthew 14; 34 says they landed at Gennesaret, about 3 miles south-west of Capernaum.
Matthew's account also includes the story of Peter walking on the water until he got spooked by the
wind. Luke 9; 10-17 also reports this story. Verse 10 says Jesus had gone to Bethsaida but verse 12
says they were in a lonely place, so it would not have occurred in the city. Mark 6; 35-53 also reports
this story and in chapter 8, verses 1-10 reports another occasion, when Jesus fed four thousand people
using seven loaves and a few fish. Seven baskets of leftovers resulted from it. On one occasion when
the disciples were short on food he reminded them of these separate events in Mark 8; 19-22: “When I
broke the five loaves for the five thousand, how many baskets full of broken pieces did you take up?”
They said”Twelve.” “And the seven for the four thousand, how many baskets full of broken pieces did
you take up?” And they said to him, “Seven.” Some people fail to recognize that these were two
separate events. He didn't miraculously feed people once, but twice.
At least two things can be gleaned from these stories: (1) Little is much if Jesus is involved. There is
no shortage of resources that limits what he can do. (2) If Jesus sends us on a mission, he is able to
take care of us. Notice that the disciples were in trouble on the sea because Jesus had sent them there.
It wasn't their idea to go.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/19/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 5;19-47. Jesus continued his discussion with the Jews after healing the man who
was born blind. He predicted that one day even those who are dead will come forth and acknowledge
him at the final judgement.
V19 - 29: Jesus noted that he was only following the example of the Father in heaven. Verses 21-23
state “For as the Father raises the dead and gives them life, so also the Son gives life to whom he will.
The Father judges no one, but has given all judgment to the Son, that all may honor the Son, even as
they honor the Father who sent him. He who does not honor the Son does not honor the Father who
sent him.” Verses 28-29 state “Do not marvel at this; for the hour is coming when all who are in the
tombs will hear his voice and come forth, those who have done good, to the resurrection of life, and
those who have done evil, to the resurrection of judgment.” (Note that Jesus was not saying people will
go to heaven because they have been 'do-gooders'. Their good works will have been done because they
received Him and were changed as a result.) He noted that John the Baptist gave testimony to him.
John was a a burning and shining lamp, and they rejoiced for awhile in his light, but the testimony of
Jesus was greater. The works that he performed were a witness that the Father had sent him.
V30- 46: Jesus stated that he was not acting on his own authority, yet his judgment was just, because he
was seeking not his own will, but the will of God the Father. He mentioned that John the Baptist had
given testimony of his authority, yet his own testimony was greater than that of John, for the works that
he was doing proved that God the Father had sent him. He noted that they searched the scriptures,
because they thought they would give eternal life, yet those scriptures bore witness to him. In verses
45-46 he stated: “Do not think that I shall accuse you to the Father; it is Moses who accuses you, on
whom you set your hope.” If you believed Moses, you would believe me, for he wrote of me. But if you
do not believe his writings, how will you believe my words?”
In Luke 24; 39-44 Jesus appeared to the eleven disciples after his resurrection. He suddenly appeared
among them and they were scared, thinking he was a ghost. He said to them “Why are you troubled
and why do questionings rise in your hearts? See my hands and my feet, that it is I myself; handle me,
and see; for a spirit has not flesh and bones as you see that I have.” He then ate a piece of broiled fish.
(Note: spooks don't eat fish!) He then said “These are my words which I spoke to you, while I was still
with you, that everything written about me in the law of Moses and the prophets and psalms must be
fulfilled.” Verses 6-9 of Psalm 2 refer to Jesus: “I have set my king on Zion, my holy hill.” I will tell of
the decree of the Lord: He said to me, “You are my son, today I have begotten you. Ask of me, and I
will make the nations your heritage, and the ends of the earth your possession. You shall break them
with a rod of iron, and dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel.”
Isaiah 53 is all about Jesus. Verses 3-6 read: “He was despised and rejected by men; a man of sorrows,
and acquainted with grief; and as one from whom men hide their faces he was despised and we
esteemed him not. Surely he has borne our griefs and carried our sorrows; yet we esteemed him
stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted. But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for
our iniquities; upon him was the chastisement that made us whole, and with his stripes we are healed.
All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and the Lord has laid on
him the iniquity of us all.” Verse 9 mentions his being buried with a rich man. Jesus was buried in the
tomb of Joseph of Arimathea (see John 19; 38.) In the law given by Moses, the sacrificial lamb
represented Jesus. John the Baptist called him 'the Lamb of God' (see John1; 29.)
Knights of the MHz message for 10/12/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 5;1-18. This passage illustrates two things: The Jews cared more about their
legalistic rules than they did about the suffering of people, and Jesus not only broke the sabbath, but
made himself equal with God.
V1 – 18: During a feast of the Jews, Jesus went up to Jerusalem. There was a pool called Bethzatha or
Bethesda with five porticoes filled with many invalids who were blind, lame, or paralyzed. Verse 4 in
the King James Version adds: “For an angel went down at a certain season into the pool, and troubled
the water: whosoever then first after the troubling of the water stepped in was made whole of whatever
disease he had.” Jesus asked a man who had been there for thirty eight years if he wanted to be healed.
The man explained that someone always got to the pool before he could get there. He was apparently
paralyzed. Jesus healed him immediately, saying “Rise, take up your pallet, and walk.” He did so, then
Jesus withdrew into the crowd. It was the sabbath and when the Jews saw the man carrying his pallet
they accused him of violating their legalistic rules. He told them what had happened and they wanted
to know who told him to get up and walk. He didn't know the answer. Later Jesus found him in the
temple and said to him, “See, you are well! Sin no more , that nothing worse befall you.” The man
then told the Jews that it was Jesus who had healed him. The Jews persecuted Jesus for breaking their
rules by healing on the sabbath. Jesus told them that God the Father still worked on the sabbath, so he
did also. Verse 18 reads: “This was why the Jews sought all the more to kill him, because he not only
broke the sabbath but also called God his own Father, making himself equal with God.”
There are some people who claim that Jesus never said that he was God. This passage denies their
claim and there are others as well. In John 8; 58 Jesus stated “Truly, truly, I say to you, before Abraham
was, I am.” “I AM” was a name for God (see Genesis 3; 14: “God said to Moses, “I AM WHO I AM.
And he said “Say this to the people of Israel. 'I AM has sent me to you.”) It is pointless to argue that
this could have meant something else. It is quite plain what the Jews took it to mean. They took up
stones to throw at him. John 10; 31 – 33 reads: “The Jews took up stones again to stone him. Jesus
answered them, “I have shown you many good works from the Father; for which of these do you stone
me? The Jews answered him, “It is not for a good work that we stone you but for blasphemy; because
you, being a man, make yourself God.” It is thus very plain what the Jews thought he meant. In John
10; 37 – 38 Jesus said “If I am not doing the works of my father, then do not believe me. But if I do
them, even though you do not believe me, believe the works, that you may know and understand that the
Father is in me and I am in the Father.” Philippians 2; 9-10 reads “Therefore God has highly exalted
him and bestowed on him the name which is above every name, that at the name of Jesus every knee
should bow, in heaven and on earth and under the earth, and every tongue confess that Jesus Christ is
Lord, to the glory of God the Father.” In Mark 14; 61-64 at his trial, Jesus explicitly confirmed that he
was the Son of God. They called it blasphemy.
There were other occasions when Jesus healed on the sabbath. In John 9 Jesus healed a man born blind
from birth. Verse 14 reports that it was done on the sabbath. The Jews grilled the man trying to shake
his testimony. At first they didn't believe he was really born blind, until they called his parents and
asked them. They didn't want to get into trouble so they just replied that he was born blind, but they
didn't know how he was healed because they didn't want to be put out of the synagogue. The Jews
resumed grilling the man only to have him destroy their argument, showing how illogical it was. They
had no answer so they got mad and kicked him out, saying “You were born in utter sin, and would you
teach us?” (Note that they were born in utter sin too.) This is a typical response of people who
recognize that they have lost the logical argument. They turn to personal attacks.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/05/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 4; 43-54. It records an example of healing as a result of faith. Often healing was
not because of faith in the individual healed but that of those who asked for the healing. On one
occasion it was the faith of an official, on another the faith of a Centurion, and on another the faith of a
woman that was the key. There are numerous other examples as well (see Matthew 9; 1-7, 27-31, Mark
7; 25-30, Luke 5; 18-26.)
V43- 54: After spending two days with the Samaritans, Jesus continued the trip to Galilee. He testified
that a prophet has no honor in his own country. He was honored among the Samaritans but not in
Judea. When he came to Galilee, they welcomed him, having seen all that he had done in Jerusalem.
At Capernaum there was an official whose son was ill. When he heard that Jesus had come, he went
down and begged him to come and heal his son who was close to death. He was probably a Gentile
military officer. Jesus said “Unless you see signs and wonders you will not believe.” The word 'you'
here is plural, so he was probably referring to all who base faith on mere signs. The man responded
“Sir, come down before my child dies.” Jesus replied “Go; your son will live.” Note that Jesus didn't
go with him anywhere at all, yet the man believed that Jesus' word was sufficient and went on his way.
Home was evidently at least a days journey away. Some say it was about 18 miles away. As he was
returning home his servants met him and told him that his son was living, so he asked them the hour
when his son began to mend, and they said “Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever left him.” The
father knew that it was the hour when Jesus told him “Your son will live.” As a result, he himself and
all of his household believed in Jesus.
On another occasion Jesus healed the slave of a Roman centurion (see Luke 7; 1 – 10). The slave was
dear to the centurion and he was near to death. He asked elders of the Jews to go to Jesus and ask him
for healing for his slave. The elders told Jesus the man was worthy to have this done for him, for he
loved their nation and built their synagogue. Jesus went with them, but when he was not far from the
house the centurion sent messengers to him saying “Lord, do not trouble yourself, for I am not worthy
to have you come under my roof; therefore I did not presume to come to you, But say the word, and let
my servant be healed. For I am a man set under authority, with soldiers under me: and I say to one,
“Go', and he goes; and to another 'Come' and he comes; and to my slave. 'Do this,' and he does it.”
Jesus was impressed, and said to the multitude that followed him, “I tell you, not even in Israel have I
found such faith.” When those who had been sent returned to the house, they found the slave well.
This occasion is also recorded in Matthew 8; 5 – 13, where Jesus also said “I tell you, many will come
from east and west and sit at table with Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob in the kingdom of heaven, while the
sons of the kingdom will be thrown into the outer darkness; there men will weep and gnash their teeth.”
On yet another occasion (see Matthew 9; 20 – 22), Jesus healed a woman who had suffered from a
hemorrhage for twelve years. She came up behind him and touched the fringe of his garment; for she
said to herself, “If only I touch his garment, I shall be made well.” Jesus turned and told her “Take
heart, daughter; your faith has made you well.” The woman was instantly healed.
Some people think faith is a key to get what they want from God, but he remains sovereign.
Sometimes He says no even though we have faith. We must then accept his choice with faith that he is
good all the time, and has knowledge we don't have. We had faith that God would somehow bring our
son through his struggles, but it ended in suicide instead. It wasn't God's plan yet He did allow it to
happen for reasons we don't understand at this time. We trust that one day we will understand, and in
the meanwhile others will come to Jesus because of how we deal with it.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/28/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 4; 1 - 42. The Pharisees, who had become hostile to John the Baptist, on hearing
that Jesus was making more disciples than John then turned on Jesus as well, so Jesus and his disciples
departed and passed through Samaria on the way from Judea to Galilee. While in Samaria, a Samaritan
woman with a poor moral history had her life changed by her encounter with Jesus. She in turn greatly
influenced the rest of the people of Sychar. They decided to check Jesus out, and became convinced.
V1 - 15: The Pharisees became hostile to Jesus because they heard he was making even more disciples
than John. Jesus himself did not baptize anyone. It was his disciples who baptized people. As a result
of the hostility, Jesus decided to leave with his disciples. They made a stop in Sychar near a field that
Jacob gave to his son Joseph (see Genesis 33; 19, Genesis 48; 22, Joshua 24; 32.) A well attributed to
Jacob was there, and Jesus being tired, decided to make a rest stop. Note that although he was the son
of God, he too got tired. He was fully human. The disciples went into the city to buy food. A
Samaritan woman came to the well for water and Jesus asked her to give him a drink. She found that
quite surprising, since Jews treated Samaritans like dirt and Rabbis avoided even talking to a woman in
public. The Jewish attitude was not entirely unjustified. The Samaritans were considered spiritual
half-breeds. They were the residue of people brought into the northern kingdom by the king of Assyria.
They worshipped both God and their old “gods”. They had a hybrid faith (see II Kings 17; 24 - 41.)
This sort of thing still exists. It is called syncretism. There are places where people try to mix
Christianity and witchcraft. Christianity has no room for a hybrid faith. We are called to completely
surrender our lives to Christ. Jesus also said “You cannot serve both God and money.” It was about
noon. She asked “How is it that you, a Jew, ask a drink of me, a woman of Samaria? For Jews have
no dealings with Samaritans.” Jesus gave a rather oblique answer: “If you knew the gift of God, and
who it is that is saying to you. 'Give me a drink', you would have asked him, and he would have given
you living water.” She thought he was talking about physical water to deal with the thirst of the
physical body. Jesus however, was talking about spiritual thirst, the search for ultimate satisfaction and
meaning in life. People are born with it. It is what is behind the present craze for more entertainment
and the latest gadgets. The woman noticed that Jesus had no bucket with which to draw water from the
well and asked where he would get the water. He replied: “Everyone who drinks of this water will
thirst again, but whoever drinks of the water that I shall give him will never thirst; the water that I
shall give him will become in him a spring of water welling up to eternal life.” She still didn't
understand but nevertheless, wanted the water.
V15 – 42: Jesus then asked her to call her husband. She replied that she had no husband. He then
surprised her by saying “You are right in saying, 'I have no husband'; for you have had five husbands,
and he whom you now have is not your husband.” She concluded that the only way he could know this
was for him to be a prophet. She changed the subject to where people should worship. Jesus replied
that the place of worship was not important. True worshippers will worship the Father in spirit and
truth. She again changed the subject, saying I know that Messiah is coming and he will show us all
things. Jesus replied “I who speak to you am he.” At this point the disciples returned and were
surprised that he was talking with a woman, but they didn't ask why. The woman went back into the
city leaving her water jar behind, and told people “Come, see a man who told me all that I ever did.
Can this be the Christ?” Meanwhile the disciples wanted to eat lunch, but he said “I have food to eat of
which you do not know.” That thoroughly puzzled them. He then said “My food is to do the will of the
him who sent me, and to accomplish his work.” The Samaritans asked him to stay with them. Some
believed because of the woman's testimony. After two days, many more became convinced that Jesus
was indeed the savior of the world. They didn't need the woman's testimony.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/21/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 3; 22-36. Jesus's popularity seemed to be increasing over that of John the Baptist
and John's disciples became concerned about it. They viewed it as competition. They came to John
and asked him for an explanation.
V22 -36: After the interview with Nicodemus, Jesus and his disciples remained in Judea and Jesus's
disciples were baptizing people. At the same time, John the Baptist was baptizing as he had not yet
been put in prison by Herod. John's disciples were puzzled and viewed the activity of Jesus as
competition. They complained to John about it and said everyone was going to Jesus instead: “Rabbi,
he who was with you beyond the Jordan, to whom you bore witness, here he is, baptizing, and all are
going to him.” John wasn't bothered at all by it and made an analogy, comparing the relationship
between Jesus and himself as like that between a bridegroom and the friend of the groom. Today we
call the friend “the Best Man.” It is the bridegroom who has the bride, not the friend. The bride in the
analogy is Israel. The friend rejoices at the voice of the bridegroom. In the same way John rejoiced at
the news of Jesus's activities and predicted that the ministry of Jesus would increase, while his own
would decrease. Verses 25 – 30 read: “You yourselves bear me witness that I said, I am not the Christ,
but I have been sent before him. He who has the bride is the bridegroom; the friend of the bridegroom,
who stands and hears him, rejoices greatly at the bridegroom's voice; therefore this joy of mine is now
full. He must increase, but I must decrease.” In verse 31 he pointed out the superiority of Jesus. Jesus
was from heaven while John was only a man of the earth. In verses 32- 35 he noted that most of the
Jews rejected the authority of Jesus, while those who believed considered him to have the authority of
heaven. God the Father has given all things to him. Verse 36 is quite blunt: “He who believes in the
Son has eternal life; he who does not obey the Son shall not see life, but the wrath of God rests upon
him.” Wrath here is the consuming fire of God's holiness.
As it turned out, even John was surprised at the character of the ministry of Jesus. He expected Jesus to
become an earthly king like the rest of the Jews. In Luke 7; 18 – 23 John's disciples told him about
Jesus's activities. He wondered if he had been mistaken: “The disciples of John told him of all these
things. And John, calling to him two of his disciples, sent them to the lord, saying, “Are you he who is
to come, or shall we look for another? And when the men had come to him, they said, “John the
Baptist has sent us to you, saying, 'Are you he who is to come, or shall we look for another?'” Instead
of simply answering yes, Jesus demonstrated his spiritual authority. He cured many of diseases and
plagues and evil spirits, and restored the sight of many. He then sent them back to John with the
evidence: “And he answered them, “Go and tell John what you have seen and heard: the blind receive
their sight, the lame walk, lepers are cleansed, and the deaf hear, the dead are raised up, the poor have
good news preached to them. And blessed is he who takes no offense at me.” Evidently John also was
required to exercise faith. After the messengers departed, Jesus gave testimony to the authenticity of
John's ministry: “This is he of whom it is written, 'Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, who
shall prepare thy way before thee.' I tell you, among those born of women none is greater than John;
yet he who is least in the kingdom of God is greater than he.” Jesus was referring to Malachi 3; 1 – 2:
“Behold, I send my messenger to prepare the way before me, and the Lord whom you seek will suddenly
come to his temple; the messenger of the covenant in whom you delight, behold, he is coming says the
Lord of hosts. But who can endure the day of his coming, and who can stand when he appears?”
Handel incorporated these verses in his oratorio “Messiah.”
Knights of the MHz message for 9/14/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 3; 1 – 21. Nicodemus, a Pharisee who was a member of the Sanhedrin came to see
Jesus at night, presumably because he didn't want others to know of it. Verse 16 is well known as a
summary of the gospel in one sentence. This passage is the source for the expression “born again.”
V1 - 21: Verse 2 states “This man came to Jesus by night and said to him, “Rabbi, we know that you
are a teacher from God; for no one can do these signs that you do, unless God is with him.” Note the
plural in this. He didn't say I know. He said we know. Evidently there were many others in the
Sanhedrin who also believed the same thing. Apparently their position on the Sanhedrin was more
important to them than obedience to God. In verse 3 Jesus went straight to the point: “Jesus answered
him, “Truly, truly, I say to you, unless one is born anew, he cannot see the kingdom of God.” It isn't
surprising that Nicodemus was puzzled by his statement. He thought Jesus was referring to a physical
rebirth, when Jesus was referring to a spiritual birth. In verses 5 - 6 Jesus clarified it: “Jesus answered,
“Truly, truly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he cannot enter the kingdom of
God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit.” In verses 7
– 8 Jesus then made an analogy: “Do not marvel that I said to you, 'You must be born anew.' The wind
blows where it wills, and you hear the sound of it, but you do not know whence it comes or whither it
goes; so it is with everyone who is born of the Spirit.” The reference to being born of water referred to
physical birth. Nicodemus was still puzzled and asked “How can this be?” Jesus gently chided him for
his ignorance as a teacher of Israel, then in verse 11 he stated: “Truly, truly, I say to you, we speak of
what we know, and bear witness to what we have seen; but you do not receive our testimony. If I have
told you earthly things and you do not believe, how can you believe if I tell you heavenly things?
Presumably, when Jesus said we speak, he was including the testimony of the disciples.
There is a principle in this. We don't know everything about the wind but we don't doubt it's existence.
We see the result of it. (Tornados are an extreme example!) Our belief in it is supported by evidence
but we don't know all of the details. Similarly, in spiritual matters we don't know all of the details, but
we see the evidence. It is primarily in changed lives. Rejection of what we can know brings spiritual
darkness. In verses 13 - 15 Jesus said “No one has ascended into heaven but he who descended from
heaven, the Son of Man. And as Moses lifted up the serpent in the wilderness, so must the Son of man
be lifted up, that whoever believes in him may have eternal life.” He was obviously referring to
himself, but what about Elijah in II Kings 3; 11 in which Elijah went up by a whirlwind into heaven?
Perhaps the fine distinction is that Elijah didn't ascend into heaven. He was taken up by another
agency. Jesus was making an analogy to the events of Numbers 21; 6 where Moses made a bronze
serpent and set it upon a pole. When people were bitten by poisonous snakes, they could look to the
bronze serpent and be healed. It was a very unlikely sounding cure for snake bite. Those who accepted
it by faith and responded were healed. Those who did not, died. In the same way, receiving Jesus
doesn't sound like a logical cure for sin, but for those who will receive it, it is effective.
John 3; 16 states: “For God so loved the world that he gave his only Son, that who ever believes in him
should not perish but have eternal life.” This is the gospel in one sentence. Verses 19 - 20 state why so
many reject it; “And this is the judgement, that the light has come into the world, and men loved
darkness rather than light, because their deeds were evil. For everyone who does evil hates the light,
and does not come to the light, lest his deeds should be exposed.” Receiving the gift Jesus offers
requires confession and confession does not come easily to any of us because of pride. In addition, it
means surrender and we want to retain control of our lives.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/7/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John chapter two. The chapter lists Jesus's working a miracle to save a wedding host from
embarrassment and his clearing the temple of corrupt commercial enterprises.
V1 -11: Jesus and his disciples were invited to a wedding in Cana. His mother Mary was also there.
During the celebration the supply of wine was exhausted. Mary informed Jesus about the problem. He
asked her why she was involving him. She told the servants to do whatever he said to do. There were
six stone water jars there each holding about twenty to thirty gallons. They were to hold water for
ceremonial washings. He told the servants to fill them with water. After they did so he said to draw
some out and take it to the master of the banquet. They did so and the master of the banquet tasted it,
not knowing where it came from although the servants knew. He then called the bridegroom aside and
said: “Every man serves the good wine first; and when men have drunk freely, then the poor wine; but
you have kept the good wine until now.” This was the first of his miraculous signs performed in Cana.
As a result his disciples put their trust in him.
V12 - 25: After attending the wedding Jesus and his disciples along with his mother and brothers went
down to Capernaum for a few days. When it was almost time for the Jewish Passover celebration Jesus
went up to Jerusalem and entered the temple. What he found disgusted him. He found that the temple
courts had been turned into a place of commerce. Verses 14 -16 read: "In the temple he found those
who were selling oxen and sheep and pigeons, and the money changers at their business. And making
a whip of cords, he drove them all, with the sheep and oxen, out of the temple; and he poured out the
coins of the money changers and overturned their tables. And he told those who sold pigeons, 'Take
these things away; you shall not make my Father's house a house of trade.” The reaction of the Jews
was to challenge his authority. They demanded a sign from him to show them his authority. He replied
"Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up." They commented that it took 46 years to
build the temple and would he raise it in three days? They completely misunderstood his meaning. He
was talking about his own body, not the structure built by the Jews. Later, at the crucifixion they
brought up this incident to mock him. (Matthew 27; 40 reads: “And those who passed by derided him,
wagging their heads and saying “You who would destroy the temple and build it in three days, save
yourself!' If you are the Son of God, come down from the cross.”) Many people who were in Jerusalem
for the Passover celebration saw the miracles and believed in him, but Jesus did not trust himself to
them for he knew what was in all men. He did not need their testimony for he already knew what they
were like inside. After the resurrection his disciples remembered this comment and understood. The
incident in the temple shows that Jesus got mad when it was appropriate. In the final week of his
ministry, Jesus cleansed the temple a second time. Matthew 21; 12 – 13 reads: “And Jesus entered the
temple of God and drove out all who sold and bought in the temple, and he overturned the tables of the
money-changers and the seats of those who sold pigeons. He said to them, 'It is written, 'My house
shall be called a house of prayer'; but you make it a den of robbers.”
The commerce in the temple was a profitable racket. The priests had declared that only local currency
could be used for offerings, so people from elsewhere would be forced to exchange their foreign money
for temple money - at an unjustified rate of exchange of course. Since only ceremonially clean animals
could be used, a "service" was provided selling animals that were certified to be acceptable. No doubt
the price of these animals was set to make a handsome profit for the sellers.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/31/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 1; 29-50. The chapter continues with the calling of the first disciples.
V29 - 34: The day after the encounter with the messengers from the religious leaders John saw Jesus
coming toward him and said "Behold, the lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world! This is he
of whom I said, 'After me comes a man who ranks before me, for he was before me.' I myself did not
know him; but for this I came baptizing with water, that he might be revealed to Israel.” John told how
the Holy Spirit told him that Jesus was the one designated to baptize people with the Holy Spirit and he
said "..I have seen and have borne witness that this is the Son of God.” A more detailed account of
John the Baptist's preaching can be found in Matthew chapter three. Calling him eccentric would be an
understatement. His clothing was a garment of camel's hair and a leather girdle. His diet was locusts
and wild honey. ( A dietician would be horrified.) He had no interest in being politically correct.
People from all Judea and the region about the Jordan came to him and were baptized in the Jordan
river, confessing their sins. Matthew 3; 7 – 10 reads: “But when he saw many of the Pharisees and
Sadducees coming for baptism, he said to them “You brood of vipers! Who warned you to flee the
wrath to come? Bear fruit that befits repentance, and do not presume to say to yourselves, 'We have
Abraham as our father'; for I tell you, God is able from these stones to raise up children to Abraham.
Even now the axe is laid to the root of the trees; every tree therefore that does not bear good fruit is cut
down and thrown into the fire.”
V35 - 51: The next day John was there again with two of his disciples. When he saw Jesus passing by,
he said "Behold, the lamb of God." One of the disciples was Andrew. They both followed Jesus and he
asked what they wanted. They asked where he was staying and he invited them to come and see. They
spent the rest of the day with him. Andrew invited Simon (later called Peter) to come and meet Jesus
telling him "We have found the Messiah." When Jesus saw him he said "So You are Simon the son of
John? You shall be called Cephas" (translated Peter.) The next day Jesus found Philip who like Peter
and Andrew was from Bethsaida. Philip in turn found Nathanael who was a skeptic. When told Jesus
was from Nazareth he replied: "Can anything good come out of Nazareth?" Philip just said "Come and
see." Apparently Nazareth had a reputation as an obscure village that had little influence on anything.
The next day when Nathanael approached, Jesus said “Behold, an Israelite indeed, in whom is no
guile!” Nathanael was surprised and asked how he knew him. Jesus answered “Before Philip called
you, when you were under the fig tree, I saw you.” That thoroughly shocked Nathanael and he declared
"Rabbi, you are the Son of God, You are the king of Israel." What so surprised him was that Jesus knew
him before he even met him. Jesus said “Because I said to you, I saw you under the fig tree, do you
believe? You shall see greater things than these.” He then added: "Truly, truly, I say to you, you will
see heaven opened, and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man.”
The name Cephas (Aramaic) and Peter (Greek) both mean rock. It is significant that Jesus only called
ordinary men of no reputation to be his disciples. Later, the authorities were amazed at how
transformed they became. Acts 4; 13 says the Sanhedrin were amazed at the courage of Peter and John
and realized that they were unschooled ordinary men and were astonished and took note that they had
been with Jesus. Matthew was a despised tax collector. Jesus reached out to other people who had
been rejected by society. Later, the Jews rejected him because of the low class status of the people he
associated with. His rebuttal was that it is only the sick who need a doctor.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/24/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider John 1; 1-28. The gospel of John is often chosen for new believers as a starting place
because it is in the form of a summary and statement of the significance of the gospel while the other
gospels are called synoptic. They are in the form of a narrative describing the events of Jesus's life.
The chapter begins by stating the deity of Jesus as the creator of the universe and then gives the
testimony of John the Baptist.
V1 -5 : The chapter begins: "In the beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word
was God. He was in the beginning with God; all things were made through him, and without him was
not anything made that was made. In him was life, and the life was the light of men. The light shines in
the darkness, and the darkness has not overcome it." The Word and the light in this passage is Jesus. It
says that he has existed for all eternity and he is the creator of everything. The statement that He was
both God and with God in the beginning reflects the doctrine of the trinity: God exists as God the
Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit. He is the author of life and the meaning of life is found
in him. Mankind however does not comprehend this and will not unless the Holy Spirit gives them
understanding.
V6 - 28: John the Baptist came into the world as a herald of the Christ. Verses 7 - 14 state: "He came
for testimony, to bear witness to the light,that all might believe through him. He was not the light, but
came to bear witness to the light. The true light that enlightens every man was coming into the world.
He was in the world, and the world was made through him, yet the world knew him not. He came to his
own home, and his own people received him not. But to all who received him, who believed in his
name, he gave power to become children of God; who were born, not of blood nor of the will of the
flesh nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word became flesh and dwelt among us, full of grace
and truth; we beheld his glory, glory as of the only Son from the Father.” This passage states the
incarnation of Jesus as the Son of God made flesh. Verse 17 makes the point that the law was given
through Moses, but grace and truth came through Jesus.
John got the attention of the religious authorities. They decided to investigate him. They thought he
might be one of the Old Testament prophets reincarnated and asked him who he thought he was. They
already knew his name and where he came from. They wondered if he was Elijah reincarnated but he
plainly told them I am not the Christ and he also said I am not Elijah so they asked him if he was "the
prophet". He said I am not. Why did John say he was not the prophet? It's probably because he
wasn't what they were looking for. They were expecting a very different “Elijah.” Jesus spoke to the
crowds about John in Matthew 11; 7 – 10: “As they went away, Jesus began to speak to the crowds
concerning John: 'What did you go out into the wilderness to behold? A reed shaken by the wind?
Why then did you go out? To see a prophet? Yes I tell you, and more than a prophet. This is he of
whom it is written, 'Behold, I send my messenger before they face, who shall prepare thy way before
thee.” In Matthew 11; 13 – 15 he added: “For all the prophets and the law prophesied until John; and
if you are willing to accept it, he is Elijah who is to come.” John just wasn't the guy they were looking
for. Matthew 17; 12 adds.” The Jews from Jerusalem wanted an answer to take back to the authorities.
He said "I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, 'Make straight the way of the Lord, as the
prophet Isaiah said.” He was referring to Isaiah 40; 3: which reads: "A voice cries; in the wilderness
prepare the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God,..” Handel used this
for one of the solos in his 'Messiah'.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/17/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Ephesians chapter six. The chapter continues on the subject of family relations and
relations between servants and masters. The latter is applicable to relations in the workplace. The
second part of the chapter is a call to be strong in the Lord and his power. Finally, Paul closes the letter
with his customary greetings and requests for prayer.
V1 - 9 : Children are to obey their parents and honor them. Fathers are to not provoke their children to
anger but instead bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. This is largely done by
setting a good example and not making unreasonable demands. In addition the father should be a
spiritual leader in the home. Colossians 3; 18 - 21 reads: "Wives, be subject to your husbands, as is
fitting in the Lord. Husbands, love your wives, and do not be harsh with them. Children, obey your
parents in everything, for this pleases the Lord. Fathers, do not provoke your children, lest they
become discouraged.” Servants are to serve their masters faithfully, doing good service as to the Lord.
There is an old expression: "When the cat's away, the mice will play" referring to the practice of doing
a half-hearted job when the boss is not watching. Paul calls it eye-service for the purpose of pleasing
the boss when he is around, but otherwise taking it easy. (I once had lazy people at work ask me to
stop doing such a good job because it made them look bad!) We are to consider our work as a way to
please the Lord by doing a good job. We are actually working for Him. Verses 5 – 7 read: “Slaves, be
obedient to those who are your earthly masters, with fear and trembling, in singleness of heart, as to
Christ; not in the way of eye-service, as men-pleasers, but as servants of Christ, doing the will of God
from the heart, rendering service with a good will as to the Lord and not to men.”
Colossians 3; 22 - 25 reads: “Slaves, obey in everything those who are your earthly masters, not with
eye-service, as men-pleasers, but in singleness of heart, fearing the Lord. Whatever your task, work
heartily, as serving the Lord and not men, knowing that from the Lord you will receive the inheritance
as your reward; you are serving the Lord Christ.”
Masters should treat those under them without making threats, knowing that they too have a master in
heaven and they will have to give an account of their behavior. Verse 9 reads: “Masters, do the same to
them, and forbear threatening, knowing that he who is both their master and yours is in heaven, and
there is no partiality with him.” Colossians 4; 1 reads: "Masters, treat your slaves justly and fairly,
knowing that you also have a master in heaven."
V10 - 24: Paul notes that we are engaged in spiritual warfare against principalities and powers and calls
for us to be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might. He calls for us to put on our spiritual
armor so that we may withstand the craftiness of Satan. He gives a list of spiritual armor in the form of
an analogy. Protection for the midriff is provided by the truth and the breastplate of righteousness
which is our relationship with the Lord. Protection for the feet is provided by the gospel of peace. The
shield of faith is used to withstand the sudden attacks of the enemy. Some have humorously noted that
there is no armor listed that covers the backside. It is assumed that we are facing the enemy, not
running away. In verse 19 Paul asks for prayer for boldness fearlessly presenting the gospel for which
he is an ambassador in chains. Finally, he closes stating that he is sending Tychicus to tell them the
news about how he is doing and to encourage them, and closes with a benediction: “Peace be to the
brethren, and love with faith, from God the Father and the Lord Jesus Christ. Grace be with all who
love our Lord Jesus Christ with love undying.”
Knights of the MHz message for 8/10/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Ephesians chapter five. The chapter begins with a call to be imitators of God as His
children, living a life of love following the example of Christ. There should be no hint of immorality,
greed or anything else that is not fitting as children of God. Paul warns that no person who is immoral,
impure, or greedy will inherit the kingdom of God. We who have given our lives to Jesus once walked
in darkness but are now called children of light and should live exhibiting goodness, righteousness and
truth. We should make the most of every opportunity to share the gospel. We should live a life of
thankfulness to God for everything in the name of Jesus. The second half of the chapter deals with the
relationship between husbands and wives. Wives are to submit to their husbands in everything. This is
not demeaning. Husbands are to love their wives as their own bodies. He who loves his wife loves
himself.
V1 - 21: We are children of God and should live a life of love just as Christ loved us and gave himself
up for us. There should not be even a hint of sexual immorality or any kind of impurity or greed.
There should be no obscenity, foolish talk, or coarse joking. This doesn't leave any room for dirty jokes
or crude stories even if they do seem funny. Note that Paul equates greed with idolatry. In verse 8 he
warns against deceivers using empty words. There is an abundance of these today. We periodically see
people claiming to have found some 'lost' book of the bible or some 'newly discovered' information
indicating that Jesus was really married and had children or had some other ridiculous relationship.
The victims of these impostors are those who are ignorant of the bible or gullible. The best defense
against these people is to do your own homework. The Holy Spirit is willing to teach anyone who truly
wants to know the truth. One thing that should be avoided is searching the scriptures with an agenda.
You usually find what you want because you are reading something into a passage that isn't there. One
example comes to mind. Some homosexuals claim that David and Jonathan had a homosexual
relationship. There is nothing however indicating that sexual attraction had anything to do with their
loyalty to each other. Deep friendships between two men rarely have any sexual interest involved.
Men who have been under fire together in combat understand this. It is the reason for the military code
"No man left behind." It is an unwritten rule of loyalty to comrades in combat. Sex has nothing at all
to do with it.
Verses 18 – 20 read: “..Do not get drunk with wine, for that is debauchery; but be filled with the Spirit,
addressing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody to the
Lord with all your heart, always and for everything giving thanks in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ
to God the Father.” This is not a prohibition against all alcoholic beverages. After all, Jesus made
wine for a wedding in Cana and at the last supper he used wine as a symbol of his blood. To pretend it
was grape juice is absurd. They had no refrigeration and it wasn't the season for grapes. Wine was a
common drink since it could be trusted to not be contaminated. It is intoxication that is condemned.
V22 - 33: Wives are to submit to their husbands as to the Lord. As the church submits to Christ, so
wives should submit to their husbands in everything. This is not a call to blind obedience. If the
husband is commanding obedience to something that is clearly against what the Lord has established
then she can refuse. Husbands are not called to act like a sergeant giving orders. The husband who
will not evaluate input from his wife on a decision is being a fool. A man who treats his wife as an
underling or slave robs himself of a much deeper and more satisfying relationship. Verse 31 describes
this well: "For this reason a man shall leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and the
two shall become one flesh." A man acting as a dictator will never experience this. Note the word
“become” in this. It is a process that takes time.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/3/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will study Ephesians chapter 4. In this chapter Paul calls on the Ephesians to lead a life worthy of their
calling exhibiting lowliness, meekness, patience, forbearance in love, eager to maintain the unity of the
Spirit in the bond of peace. He notes that the members have different gifts to fulfill different needs in
the church. All of them are needed. The goal is spiritual maturity, to measure up to the stature of the
fullness of Christ, so that they are no longer like children, swallowing every cunning perversion of
doctrine. They are to live differently from the unsaved gentiles who would subscribe to the slogan “If
it feels good – do it!” (This is called Hedonism and we still see it today.) He notes in verse 26 that
there is nothing wrong with anger itself (after all Jesus got angry – for the right reason) but they should
not hold grudges (do not let the sun go down on your anger). They should clean up their speech and be
kind to one another, eager to forgive.
V1 - 16: In verse 4 Paul states “There is one body and one Spirit, just as you were called to the one
hope that belongs to your call, one Lord, one faith, one baptism, one God and Father of us all, who is
above all and through all and in all. But grace was given to each of us according to the measure of
Christ's gift.” In verse 11 he adds: “And his gifts were that some should be apostles, some prophets,
some evangelists, some pastors and teachers, to equip the saints for the work of ministry, for building
up the body of Christ, until we all attain to the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of
God, to mature manhood, to the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ; so that we may no
longer be children, tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine, by the cunning of
men, by their craftiness in deceitful wiles.” In our day there has been an explosion of false teachers.
When people are trained to recognize counterfeit money they are not called to recognize all of the
phonies. They are taught to recognize the real thing in very great detail. When they see a counterfeit
they are able to recognize that it is a fake. The best way to recognize false doctrines is to know what
the bible says – in very great detail. Inevitably, the false doctrine departs from it in some way.
V17 – 32: Paul affirms that they must put aside the old life of futility. Verses 22 - 24 read: “Put off
your old nature which belongs to your former manner of life and is corrupt through deceitful lusts, and
be renewed in the spirit of your minds, and put on the new nature, created after the likeness of God in
true righteousness and holiness.” In verses 25 - 26 he calls on the believers to be truthful with their
neighbors and hold no grudges. The thief is to give up stealing and earn an honest living. They are
also to clean up their mouths. Verses 31 – 32 read: “Let all bitterness and wrath and anger and clamor
and slander be put away from you, with all malice, and be kind to one another, tender hearted,
forgiving one another, as God in Christ forgave you.” Slander is telling the painful truth with the
intention of harming someone or their reputation – usually to someone who has no need for the
information.
To make these changes requires the power of the Holy Spirit. Paul expressed his own frustration in
Romans 7;15: “I do not understand my own actions. For I do not do what I want, but I do the very
thing I hate. In verse 18 he adds “I can will what is right, but I cannot do it.” In verse 25 he adds
...”So then, I of myself serve the law of God with my mind, but with my flesh I serve the law of sin.” We
are all “works in progress.” As we yield to the Holy Spirit, he gradually transforms us to be like Christ.
We need to give up the idea that we are doing it with help from the Holy Spirit. Instead we are called
to yield our lives to Christ and let him live his life through us. We can walk through the day, asking
Jesus to walk through it with us experiencing his presence.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/27/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will study Ephesians chapter 3. Paul reminds them that he was a prisoner for Christ on their behalf. He
was a prisoner because he had aroused the hostility of the Jews by advocating the equality of the
Gentiles in the church. He mentions his insight into the mystery hidden for ages of God's inclusion of
the Gentiles. Jesus chose him to go to the Gentiles.
V 1 - 13: Paul's commissioning is found in Acts chapter 9. At the time of his commissioning Paul was
called Saul. Acts 9; 3 - 6 reads: Now as he journeyed he approached Damascus, and suddenly a light
from heaven flashed about him and he heard a voice saying to him “Saul, Saul, why do you persecute
me?” And he said “Who are you Lord?” And he said I am Jesus, whom you are persecuting, but rise
and enter the city, and you will be told what you are to do.” When a disciple named Ananias in
Damascus was told to go to Paul he reminded the Lord of the man's activities. Acts 9; 13 – 17 reads:
But Ananias answered, “Lord, I have heard from many about this man, how much evil he has done to
thy saints at Jerusalem; and here he has authority from the chief priests to bind all who call upon thy
name.” But the Lord said to him, “Go, for he is a chosen instrument of mine to carry my name before
the Gentiles and kings and the sons of Israel; for I will show him how much he must suffer for the sake
of my name.” Paul did indeed suffer for his obedience. The Jews wanted no part of his mission. Acts
9; 23 reports that they were so infuriated by him that they decided to assassinate him. He escaped from
Damascus by being lowered in a basket over the wall because the Jews were laying for him at the city
gate.
II Corinthians 11; 23 – 28 gives a 'thumbnail' sketch of what he suffered: Are they servants of Christ? I
am a better one-I am talking like a madman-with far greater labors, far more imprisonments, with
countless beatings, and often near death. Five times I have received at the hands of the Jews the forty
lashes less one. Three times I have been beaten with rods; once I was stoned. Three times I have been
shipwrecked; a night and a day I have been adrift at sea; on frequent journeys, in danger from rivers,
danger from robbers, danger from my own people, danger from Gentiles, danger in the city, danger in
the wilderness, danger at sea, danger from false brethren; in toil and hardship, through many a
sleepless night, in hunger and thirst, often without food, in cold and exposure. And apart from other
things, there is the daily pressure upon me of my anxiety for all the churches.
Through it all, the Lord sustained him. In Ephesians 3; 10 we see that even those in heaven had not
understood the mystery of God's inclusion of the Gentiles. Paul asks them not to lose heart over what
he was suffering for them. It was for their glory.
V14 - 21: Paul prays that the Ephesians will be strengthened through the Holy Spirit and that they will
be rooted and grounded in love and have the power to comprehend everything with the rest of of the
saints and to know the love of Jesus which surpasses knowledge. This echoes I Corinthians 13; 8:
“Love never ends; as for prophecies, they will pass away; as for tongues, they will cease; as for
knowledge, it will pass away.”
The chapter closes with an often used doxology: “Now to him who by the power at work within us is
able to do far more abundantly than all that we ask or think, to him be glory in the church and in Christ
Jesus to all generations, for ever and ever. Amen.”
Knights of the MHz message for 7/20/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will study Ephesians chapter 2. Verse 3 describes our past history: we all began as sinners following
the desires of body and mind, like the rest of mankind. I think the most important point made in the
chapter is verse 8: “For by grace you have been saved through faith; and this is not your own doing, it
is the gift of God – not because of works, lest any man should boast.”
V1 – 10: We were all once dead through our trespasses and sins. We were following the plan of Satan
who is called the prince of the power of the air. We all lived in the passions of our flesh, following the
desires of mind and body. We were called “children of wrath” like the rest of mankind. Verses 4 -7
read: “But God, who is rich in mercy, out of the great love with which he loved us, even when we were
dead through our trespasses, made us alive together with Christ (by grace you have been saved), and
raised us up with him, and made us sit with him in the heavenly places in Christ Jesus, that in the
coming ages he might show the immeasurable riches of his grace in kindness toward us in Christ
Jesus.” We have become adopted children of God. Verse 8 points out that we didn't do anything to
earn salvation. Verse 10 adds that we were created in Christ Jesus for good works which God prepared
beforehand that we should walk in them. Our purpose in life is to serve the Lord. Our works do not
save us. Good works are the result, not the cause of salvation. Note that Paul also says we were saved
through grace but he never says we were saved because of faith.
V11 - 22: Paul reminds us that we Gentiles which were called the uncircumcision were once separated
from Christ, alienated from the commonwealth of Israel, and strangers to the covenant of promise,
having no hope and without God in the world. The terms “circumcision” and “uncircumcision” have
become obsolete. Jesus has made us both one, and abolished the wall of hostility. His establishment of
the church made the old arrangement obsolete. It was Paul's message that the Gentiles were now
accepted that made many of the Jews so mad that they wanted to kill him. They didn't want the
Gentiles to be saved. They wanted to continue their special status before God. They didn't want peace
with the Gentiles. They looked down on them as “trash” that was only tolerated at best. In contrast,
Jesus wanted the hostility ended. Through him both Jews and Gentiles have access in one (holy) Spirit
to (God) the Father. This is the mystery that was hidden for ages, that God would open access to
himself for all people. We are no longer strangers and sojourners, but fellow citizens with the saints
and members of the household of God. Paul repeats an analogy with a stone building: Jesus is the
corner stone joining the rest of the structure together. The structure is growing into a holy temple of the
Lord. We are built into it for a dwelling place of God in the Spirit. This same point is made elsewhere
by Paul and also by Peter. It is affirmed by Jesus. This is not a new concept. Consider the following
passages:
I Corinthians 3; 16-17 says : “Do you not know that you are God's temple and that God's Spirit dwells
in you?” I Peter 2; 4-5 says : “Come to him, to that living stone, rejected by men but in God's sight
chosen and precious; and like living stones be yourselves built into a spiritual house, to be a holy
priesthood, to offer sacrifices acceptable to God through Jesus Christ. For it stands in scripture:
“Behold, I am laying in Zion a stone, a cornerstone chosen and precious, and he who believes in him
will not be put to shame.” Peter was referring to Isaiah 28; 16: Therefore thus says the Lord God,
“Behold, I am laying in Zion for a foundation a stone, a tested stone, a precious cornerstone, of a sure
foundation: He who believes will not be in haste.”
In Matthew 21; 42 Jesus was referring to the passage in Psalm 118; 22: “The stone which the builders
rejected has become the head of the corner.”
Knights of the MHz message for 7/13/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will begin studying the letter to the Ephesians, starting with chapter 1. The main theme of Paul's letter
is God's eternal purpose in establishing his universal church with members from various backgrounds
and nationalities. It was written while Paul was in prison in Rome (see Ephesians 3; 1). God is
building an international body of believers. While cultures differ, believers hold what is important in
common and they recognize each other as part of the body.
V1 - 14: Verse 3 states that God the Father has blessed us in Christ with every spiritual blessing in the
heavenly places. This refers to the unseen spiritual world apart from the physical universe. Many
doubt that this exists. I once made an analogy for a fellow graduate student. The physical universe can
be considered like a plane in a three dimensional space. Someone living in that plane who has never
seen any evidence of anything beyond what is in the plane would naturally assume that there is nothing
more than that. Those of us who have received the Holy Spirit have been given the ability to see
beyond what is only in the plane. I have known a number of people who, in dying have said things like
“I see Jesus coming for me.” There are also those who have been clinically dead, yet came back to life
and told of what they saw. Paul said he knew a Christian who was caught up into a level of heaven (II
Corinthians 12; 2) and said that he was caught up into paradise.
Verses 5 to 8 say: “God destined us in love to be his sons through Jesus Christ, according to the
purpose of his will, to the praise of his glorious grace which he freely bestowed on us in the beloved.
In him we have redemption through his blood, the forgiveness of our trespasses, according to the riches
of his grace which he lavished upon us.” This brings up the issue of predestination and the question of
whether or not we really have free choice. I have always felt that it refers to the foreknowledge of God
about who would receive his gift. While we make a real choice, God already knows what we will
choose. I don't believe it means that some people are damned from before they existed without any real
freedom of choice. The mystery mentioned in verse 9 is God's plan to unite all things in him, drawing
not only Jews but also Gentiles. We have been appointed to live for the praise of God's glory. We who
have believed have been sealed with the promised Holy Spirit as a guarantee of our inheritance, as
Jesus promised in John 14; 15-17: “If you love me, you will keep my commandments, and I will pray the
Father, and he will give you another Counselor, to be with you for ever, even the Spirit of truth, whom
the world cannot receive, because it neither sees him nor knows him; you know him, for he dwells with
you and will be in you.” Those of us who have given our lives to Christ have been given a spiritual
guide to live in and direct us. Our calling is to cooperate with Him. In John 14; 23 Jesus said “.....If a
man loves me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make
our home with him.”
V15 – 23: Paul prayed continually for the believers in Ephesus, asking that God would give them a
spirit of wisdom and of revelation in the knowledge of him, having spiritual vision concerning the
riches of his glorious inheritance and the immeasurable greatness of his power in them which was
accomplished when He raised Christ from the dead and made him sit at his right hand in the heavenly
places, far above all rule and authority and power and dominion, forever. The church is Christ's body.
I am reminded of Psalm 2: 2-6: “The kings of the earth set themselves, and the rulers take counsel
together, against the Lord and his anointed, saying 'Let us burst their bonds asunder, and cast their
cords from us.' He who sits in the heavens laughs; The Lord has set them in derision, Then he will
speak to them in his wrath, and terrify them in his fury, saying 'I have set my king on Zion, my holy
hill.”
Knights of the MHz message for 7/6/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter thirteen. This final chapter gives concluding admonitions concerning
our behavior as we wait for the conclusion of this age and the return of Jesus as ruler instead of a lamb.
Someone once reported seeing a bumper sticker that said “Jesus is coming back, and boy is he mad!”
Psalm 2; 7 – 9 reads: “I will tell of the decree of the Lord: he said to me, 'You are my son, today I have
begotten you. Ask of me, and I will make the nations your possession. You shall break them with a rod
of iron, and dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel.” Handel incorporated the last line in his oratorio
“The messiah.”
V1 – 6: We are to continue in brotherly love not neglecting to show hospitality to strangers, for thereby
some have entertained angels unawares. We are to remember those who are in prison and those who
are ill-treated. Marriage is to be held in honor among all and the marriage bed is to be kept undefiled.
This refers to the only real marriage that God recognizes: between one man and one woman – for life.
It was God's design and no one can improve on it. There is no room for wife-swapping or other
perversions. God will judge the immoral and adulterous. We are to keep our life free from love of
money and be content with what we have. The Lord has promised that he will meet all of our needs.
Note that this does not include all of our wants. Sometimes we want things that the Lord knows are not
good for us, or would be a hindrance to his plans for us. Thankfully he sometimes says no, to keep us
out of trouble. Verse 6 refers to Psalm 118; 6: “With the Lord on my side I do not fear. What can man
do to me?”
V7 - 15: We are to remember our (spiritual) leaders, who speak the word of God. We are to consider
the outcome of their life and imitate their faith. Verses 8 -9 are a warning against false teachers: “Jesus
Christ is the same yesterday and today and for ever. Do not be led away by diverse and strange
teachings; for it is well that the heart be strengthened by grace, not by foods which have not benefited
their adherents.” It is well for us to know what the Bible says so that we may recognize teachings that
are inconsistent with it. In verse 13 we are called to accept the same abuse that Jesus experienced. An
old hymn says: “This world is not my home. I'm just a-passing through. If heaven's not my home, then
Lord what will I do?” We are to continually offer up a sacrifice of praise to God, that is, the fruit of lips
that acknowledge His name.
V16 - 19: We are to be generous to others with whatever we have as a sacrifice pleasing to God. We
are to obey our leaders and submit to them; for they are keeping watch over our souls. This is not a call
to blind submission, however. If a leader is going astray, we are to pray for them and share our concern
with them pointing out why we are concerned. This is not a call to gossip. It is to be shared with them
privately. The author asks for prayer support that the leaders may have a clear conscience, desiring to
act honorably in all things.
V20 – 25: This passage is a benediction used by many: “Now may the God of peace who brought again
from the dead our Lord Jesus, the great shepherd of the sheep, by the blood of the eternal covenant,
equip you with everything good that you may do his will, working in you that which is pleasing in his
sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen.”
The letter closes with tantalizing information. The author is apparently writing from Italy. Timothy
has been released. It doesn't say he was released in Italy however. We know that Paul was in prison in
Rome.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/29/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter twelve. The author points out that since we are surrounded by so great a
cloud of witnesses, we should lay aside everything that hinders us and run with perseverance the race
that is set before us, looking to Jesus the pioneer and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy that was set
before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is seated at the right hand of the throne of God.
We are like marathon runners who persevere over a long course, looking to the prize at the end. We are
called to accept whatever sufferings we experience as discipline from the Lord, trusting that in the end
it will be worth it all. Athletic analogies were popular with Paul, hinting that he could be the author of
the book of Hebrews.
V1 - 4: The author admits that sin clings closely. The weights referred to are the distractions of life. In
I Timothy 6; 7 Paul points out that we brought nothing into the world, and we cannot take anything out
of the world; but if we have food and clothing, we should be content. It has been humorously pointed
out that hearses don't have trailers being towed behind them. You can't take it with you, but you can
send it ahead. In II Timothy 2; 3-5 Paul also wrote: “Share in suffering as a good soldier of Christ
Jesus. No soldier on service gets entangled in civilian pursuits, since his aim is to satisfy the one who
enlisted him. An athlete is not crowned unless he competes according to the rules.” We are reminded
of the example of Jesus in verses 3 – 4: “Consider him who endured such hostility against himself, so
that you may not grow weary or fainthearted. In your struggle against sin you have not yet resisted to
the point of shedding your blood.” We are familiar with the believers who were martyred in Rome, but
there are more martyrs today than in all of past history.
V5 - 11: We are to treat sufferings as discipline from the Lord. We are being treated as God's children.
Illegitimate children do not experience discipline. Verse 11 states: “For the moment all discipline
seems painful rather than pleasant; later it yields the peaceful fruit of righteousness to those who have
been trained by it.”
V12 - 17: We are to strive for peace with all men, and for the holiness without which no one will see
the Lord. This doesn't say we will always be successful in seeking peace. It may be that opponents
will not cooperate. Psalm 120; 7 says: “ I am for peace; but when I speak, they are for war.” Proverbs
15; 1 says “A soft answer turns away wrath, but a harsh word stirs up anger.” Verse 15 points out the
hazard of grudges: “See to it that no one fail to obtain the grace of God; that no 'root of bitterness'
spring up and cause trouble, and by it the many become defiled.” Psalm 119; 133 reads: “Keep steady
my steps according to thy promise, and let no iniquity get dominion over me.” The foolishness of Esau
is pointed out in verses 16 - 17. He sold his birthright for a single meal and later regretted it in vain.
V18 - 29: Verses 18 – 21 refer to Exodus 19; 12 – 22 when God was giving Moses the ten
commandments. Verse 26 refers to Haggai 2; 6: “For thus says the Lord of hosts: Once again, in a
little while, I will shake the earth and the sea and the dry land; and I will shake all nations, so that the
treasures of all nations shall come in, and I will fill this house with splendor, says the Lord of Hosts.”
We should be grateful for receiving a kingdom that cannot be shaken, and thus we should offer to God
acceptable worship, with reverence and awe.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/22/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter eleven. The main subject of the chapter is faith. It gives a long list of
heroes and heroines of the faith and begins with the statement that faith is the assurance of things hoped
for, the conviction of things not seen. In John 20; 25 - 29 Thomas expressed his doubt when told of
Jesus's resurrection: “Unless I see in his hands the print of the nails, and place my finger in the mark of
the nails, and place my hand in his side, I will not believe.” Thomas wanted hard evidence in things
that he could see. Eight days later, Jesus appeared and said to him “Put your finger here, and see my
hands; and put out your hand and place it in my side; do not be faithless, but believing.” Thomas
answered him, “My Lord and my God!” Jesus said to him, “Have you believed because you have seen
me? Blessed are those who have not seen and yet believe.” Verse 2 states the present situation: “By
faith we understand that the world was created by the word of God, so that what is seen was made out
of things that do not appear.” Today science has become a popular religion. It too however, calls for a
measure of faith. It makes assumptions that cannot be proven. One assumption is that the rules of
nature don't change.
It is popular today to view the call to faith with scorn. The call to faith is definitely not politically
correct, yet people exercise faith every day for things they can't know for certain. When you set out on
a highway, you exercise faith that oncoming traffic will stay on their side of the road. When we work
for a paycheck, we exercise faith that we will eventually be paid. When we submit to surgery, we
exercise faith that the surgeon knows how to do what is needed. When we buy food in the market, we
exercise faith that it is safe to eat. When we make plans for tomorrow, we exercise faith that the sun
will come up and tomorrow will come. We can't prove any of these things yet we act as though they
can be trusted. In all of these cases our faith is based on evidence. One of the best evidences to
support the Christian faith is the change that occurs in people's lives. Drunks become sober. Violent
people become gentle. Irresponsible people become dependable. Stingy people become generous.
These people are gradually changed to become more like Jesus. They didn't have the power to make
such changes themselves. They are transformed by the power of the Holy Spirit.
Verse 29 says “By faith the people crossed the Red Sea as if on dry land; but the Egyptians, when they
attempted to do the same, were drowned.” In an effort to avoid the need for faith, people often try to
create explanations for Old Testament events by modifying the story. Sometimes the result is funny.
Israel's crossing of the Red Sea is said to have occurred at a place further north called the Sea of Reeds
which was shallow enough to cross on foot when the wind blew instead of at the Red Sea itself. When
the wind stopped the chariots of Pharaoh's army became mired. The funny thing about this explanation
is that it calls for an even greater miracle: the wind made the water shallow enough for the Israelites to
cross on foot while at the same time the water became deep enough to drown Pharaoh's army when the
wind stopped! A natural wind strong enough to do that would be too strong for anyone to walk in. It is
amazing that while the wind held back the water it didn't knock the people down. In addition, if the
mud was enough to mire chariot wheels, it would be sucking mud that was almost impossible to walk
in!
Some of the Old Testament saints listed had unsavory pasts. Rahab was a harlot. Samson had a real
problem with lust. Gideon was hiding in a hole in fear when he was commissioned. Many of them
faced great suffering. Verses 35 – 38 describes what they experienced. This is still going on today.
Verses 39 – 40 state: “And all these, though well attested by their faith, did not receive what was
promised, since God had foreseen something better for us, that apart from us they should not be made
perfect.” Chapters 12 and 13 conclude by calling us to be like the Old Testament saints and run with
perseverance the race that is set before us, looking to Jesus for our source of strength.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/15/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter ten. The chapter again states that the law by itself has no power to
change the character of people. God has no pleasure in sacrifices. Jesus came to replace the law with
something better. By a single offering, we are sanctified by the body of Christ once for all. Under the
new covenant, the Holy Spirit is a witness to us that we have forgiveness of our sins. Jesus made it
possible for us to go directly to God with our concerns without an earthly priest as an intermediary,
since he is our priest in heaven. The last part of the chapter repeats the warning to be stedfast in our
commitment.
V1 – 22: If the law could cleanse people of their sins there would be no need to continually offer
sacrifices. Verses 1 to 3 state “For since the law has but a shadow of the good things to come instead
of the true form of these realities, it can never, by the same sacrifices which are continually offered year
after year, make perfect those who draw near. Otherwise, would they not have ceased to be offered? If
the worshippers had once been cleansed, they would no longer have any consciousness of sin. But in
these sacrifices there is a reminder of sin year after year. For it is impossible that the blood of bulls
and goats should take away sins.” Verses 5 – 7 are a loose quotation of Psalm 40; 6 – 8. Note that this
psalm was written well before the birth of Christ, yet it is attributed to him. Verse 8 states that God has
no pleasure in sacrifices and offerings. I Samuel 15; 22 - 23 shows that God has no pleasure in
sacrifices. When Saul was confronted by Samuel over his failure to do what God had ordered, Saul
tried to make an excuse saying he had spared the animals so that they could be offered in sacrifice.
Samuel answered “Has the Lord as great delight in burnt offerings and sacrifices, as in obeying the
voice of the Lord? Behold, to obey is better than sacrifice, and to hearken than the fat of rams. For
rebellion is as the sin of divination, and stubbornness is as iniquity and idolatry. Because you have
rejected the word of the Lord, he has also rejected you from being king.” Amos 5; 21 – 24 shows how
God hates hypocritical worship accompanied by a sinful life: “I hate, I despise your feasts and I take no
delight in your solemn assemblies. Even though you offer me your burnt offerings and cereal offerings,
I will not accept them, and the peace offerings of your fatted beasts I will not look upon. Take away
from me the noise of your songs; to the melody of your harps I will not listen. But let justice roll down
like waters, and righteousness like an ever-flowing stream.” Verses 10 - 14 state that we have been
sanctified through the offering of the body of Jesus Christ once for all. Verse 14 states “For by a single
offering he has perfected for all time those who are sanctified.” Verses 15 – 17 refers to Jeremiah 31;
33 - 34 and describe the activity of the Holy Spirit.
V23 – 39: We are called to hold fast our commitment without wavering and to stir one another up to
love and good works, not neglecting to meet one another, encouraging one another. Verse 26 states
“For if we sin deliberately after receiving the knowledge of the truth, there no longer remains a
sacrifice for sins, but a fearful prospect of judgement, and a fury of fire which will consume the
adversaries.” Verse 38 adds “but my righteous one shall live by faith, and if he shrinks back, my soul
has no pleasure in him” Habakkuk 2; 4 reads “Behold, he whose soul is not upright in him shall fail,
but the righteous shall live by faith.”
Jesus however said in Matthew 12; 31 – 32 “Therefore I tell you, every sin and blasphemy will be
forgiven men, but whoever speaks against the Holy Spirit will not be forgiven.” Perhaps the key word
in verse 26 is deliberate. maybe deliberate rejection of the Holy Spirit's leading is counted as
blasphemy.
In verse 39, the author expresses confidence that the readers are not of those who are destroyed, but of
those who have faith and keep their souls.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/8/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter nine. The chapter contrasts the sacrifices made in the earthly sanctuary
(which was a tent) with the sacrifice offered by Christ in a heavenly sanctuary, pointing out that Jesus is
the mediator of a new covenant. The key point is that the Levitical sacrifices could not produce an
inward purity, but under the new covenant inaugurated by Christ one sacrifice which is valid for all
time changes the character of people as they allow the Holy Spirit to do his work in them.
V1 - 10: The first covenant had regulations for worship and an earthly sanctuary. An outer tent called
the Holy Place contained the lampstand and the table and the bread of the presence. Behind this was a
curtain. Behind the curtain stood another tent called the Holy of Holies. It contained the ark of the
covenant which contained the tables of the law (see Exodus 25; 10 – 22), manna (see Exodus 16; 3234), Aaron's rod which budded (see Numbers 17; 1-10) and the golden altar of incense (see Exodus 30;
6). The priests went continually into the outer tent, performing their ritual duties. Only the high priest
went into the second tent and only once a year. He had to take an offering of blood for both himself
and also for the people. The sacrifices and gifts offered could not make perfect the conscience of the
worshipper, but dealt only with food and drink and various regulations for the body until the time came
for the new covenant to begin. This arrangement was carried over when the tent was replaced by the
temple. The Holy of Holies was screened off by a curtain. I Kings 6; 19-36 describes how Solomon
built the inner sanctuary containing the ark and an altar. Two cherubim about ten cubits high (about 15
ft) were arranged with their wings touching each other in the middle of the room. I Samuel 4; 4 says
the ark was enthroned on the Cherubim. Matthew 27; 51, Mark 15; 38, and Luke 23; 45 all say that the
curtain dividing the Holy of Holies from the outer sanctuary was torn in two from top to bottom during
the earthquake that occurred when Jesus died. Since it started at the top it would not have been caused
by human action and one can only imagine the horror of any priests present! They may have expected
to be killed instantly. The rupture of the curtain signified that the way to God was now open. Many
today have lost any sense of awe and respect for the God of the universe. They flippantly refer to Him
with titles such as “the man upstairs.” Respect for God is serious business. Psalm 8 shows a proper
viewpoint and attitude.
V11 - 15: When Christ died and appeared as a high priest in the heavenly sanctuary he entered once for
all into the Holy Place taking not the blood of animals but his own blood instead. He secured an
eternal redemption to purify our consciences from dead works to serve the living God. His death
redeems those who are called so that they may receive an eternal inheritance. They are redeemed from
transgressions under the Old Testament law.
V 16 - 28:The author makes an analogy with a will. A will has no authority until the one who made it
dies. In the same way the first covenant was not ratified without blood. Exodus 24; 6-8 describes how
Moses purified everything with blood. In verse 23 it is noted that the earthly sanctuary was a copy of
the heavenly sanctuary in which Christ entered to appear in the presence of God on our behalf. He only
had to do it once for all at the end of the age. Verses 27 – 28 state “And just as it is appointed for men
to die once, and after that comes judgement, so Christ, having been offered once to bear the sins of
many, will appear a second time, not to deal with sin but to save those who are eagerly waiting for
him”.
Some have asked what happens to the Old Testament saints since they could not have received Jesus as
savior before he was born. Hebrews 11; 39-40 addresses that question. It reads “And all these, though
well attested by their faith, did not receive what was promised, since God had foreseen something
better for us, that apart from us they should not be made perfect.” In other words, Christ's death also
redeemed the Old Testament saints.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/1/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter eight. The chapter compares the heavenly sanctuary and the new
covenant with the old. In verses 8 – 13 the author comments on the transformation of believers.
V1 - 7: The earthly sanctuary that was set up following the instructions from Moses was a copy of a
heavenly sanctuary. Exodus chapters 25 - 27 describe in detail how it was to be constructed and
Exodus 25; 40 stresses that it was to be an accurate reproduction. Verse 5 points out that the earthly
priests served a copy and shadow of the heavenly sanctuary. Jesus is our high priest and is seated at the
right hand of God the Father in heaven. He serves in the true sanctuary in heaven which is set up by
God instead of by men. Every high priest is appointed to offer gifts and sacrifices. The earthly high
priests offered up gifts according to the law. Jesus offers himself. The ministry and covenant of Jesus
is better than the old because it is enacted on better promises. If the old covenant had been faultless,
there would have been no need for a replacement.
V8 - 13: The author is referring to a prophesy of Jeremiah 31; 33 – 34: “But this is the covenant which I
will make with the house of Israel after those days, says the Lord: I will put my law within them, and I
will write it upon their hearts; and I will be their God, and they shall be my people. And no longer
shall each man teach his neighbor and each his brother, saying 'Know the Lord', for they shall all know
me, from the least of them to the greatest, says the Lord; for I will forgive their iniquity, and I will
remember their sin no more.” This shows that even in Jeremiah's day the old covenant was considered
obsolete. Ezekiel 11; 19 - 20 has a similar prophecy: “And I will give them one heart, and put a new
spirit within them; I will take the stony heart out of their flesh and give them a heart of flesh, that they
may walk in my statutes and keep my ordinances and obey them; and they shall be my people, and I
will be their God.”
These prophesies are being fulfilled by the Holy Spirit in believers. John 14; 15 – 17 reads “If you love
me, you will keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he will give you another
Counselor, to be with you for ever, even the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it
neither sees him nor knows him; you know him, for he dwells with you, and will be in you.” John 14;
23 adds: ...”If a man loves me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to
him and make our home with him.” When a person surrenders their life to Jesus, the Holy Spirit comes
to live in them as a counselor and teacher. As we choose to cooperate with the Spirit, we are
progressively transformed to be like Jesus. This sounds on the surface like we are changing our lives in
obedience to Jesus. That is a recipe for frustration. In Romans 12; 2 Paul stated “Do not be conformed
to this world but be transformed by the renewal of your mind, that you may prove what is the will of
God, what is good and acceptable and perfect.” Paul expressed his frustration in trying to do this in
Romans 7; 15 – 19: “I do not understand my own actions. For I do not do what I want, but I do the
very thing I hate. Now if I do what I do not want, I agree that the law is good. So then it is no longer I
that do it, but sin which dwells within me. For I know that nothing good dwells within me, that is, in
my flesh. I can will what is right, but I cannot do it.” John 15; 4-5 gives the key: “Abide in me, and I
in you. As the branch cannot bear fruit by itself, unless it abides in the vine, neither can you, unless
you abide in me. I am the vine, you are the branches. He who abides in me, and I in him, he it is that
bears much fruit, for apart from me you can do nothing.” We are called to let Jesus live his life through
us. The transformation Paul referred to in Romans 12 is accomplished by the Holy Spirit. I like a
slogan someone once coined: “Please be patient with me. God is not finished with me yet.” We are all
'works in progress.' A bumper sticker reads: “Christians are not perfect, only forgiven.” An old pastor
once advised new seminary graduates to remember that when they have members of their congregation
who are irritating that Jesus invited them.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/25/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter seven. The chapter continues to discuss the contrast between the
Levitical priesthood and the priesthood of Melchizedek. Levitical priests served only during their own
lifetimes and had to offer sacrifices for their own sins as well as those of the people. As a result they
were many in number and served for a limited time. In contrast, Melchizedek continues as a priest
forever. In the same way, Jesus continues as a priest forever because he lives forever.
V1 - 10: Melchizedek was superior to Abraham, and Abraham gave him a tithe of all of the spoils when
he rescued Lot from the alliance of kings who made war with the kings of Sodom and Gomorrah (See
Genesis 14; 1-24.) Abraham had his own army of three hundred eighteen men, and he pursued the
conquerors and successfully attacked them by night. As he returned with Lot, the women and the
people and the loot, he was met by Melchizedek who blessed him. The king of Sodom offered
Abraham all of the loot but he refused it, lest the king be able to claim he had made Abraham rich. All
he accepted was the share of the men who went with him and what the young men had eaten. Verse 3
says that Melchizedek is without father or mother or genealogy, and has neither beginning of days nor
end of life, but resembling the Son of God he continues a priest forever. Some commentators have said
that this just means that Melchizedek's ancestry and death is not recorded, but that obviously doesn't fit
his description. The author states that Levi effectively offered tithes to Melchizedek through his
ancestor Abraham.
V11 - 22: The author makes the point that if perfection had been possible through the Levitical
priesthood there would be no need for a change and he states that when there is a change in the
priesthood there must be a change in the law as well. Jesus was descended from the tribe of Judah, and
Moses said nothing about priests coming from that tribe. It is even more evident when another priest
arises in the likeness of Melchizedek, who has become a priest not according to his descent but by the
power of an indestructible life. The Levitical priesthood was inadequate, because it was temporary
while a priest in the likeness of Melchizedek is eternal (see Psalm 110; 4) and such a priesthood is
neither inherited nor transmitted. Verse 17 refers to Psalm 110; 4: “The Lord has sworn and will not
change his mind, “You are a priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek.” The former commandment
is set aside because of its weakness and uselessness for the law made nothing perfect. In addition, the
Levitical priests took their office without an oath, while Jesus became a priest with an oath. This
makes Jesus the surety of a better covenant.
V23 - 28: The former priests were many in number, because they needed replacements when they died.
Jesus however, continues as a priest forever because he is eternal. As a result he is able for all time to
save those who draw near to God through him, since he always lives to make intercession for them. He
has no need to offer daily sacrifices. He did this once for all when he offered up himself.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/18/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter six. The chapter continues the call to spiritual maturity. An analogy is
made between people and a field that produces either useful crops or weeds. The language is very
strong. The author expresses confidence in the salvation of the readers. God will not overlook their
work and love in serving fellow believers, and affirms the reliability of God's promise of blessing.
V1 - 8: The author calls for the readers to move on from the elementary doctrine of Christ, not
repeatedly laying a foundation of repentance from dead works and faith toward God with various
ceremonial actions. A very strong warning follows: “For it is impossible to restore again to
repentance those who have once been enlightened, who have tasted the heavenly gift, and have become
partakers of the Holy Spirit, and have tasted the goodness of God and the powers of the age to come, if
they then commit apostasy, since they crucify the Son of God on their own account and hold him up to
contempt.” Note that the only unforgivable sin is blasphemy against the Holy Spirit. (see Matthew 12;
31) An analogy is made comparing people to a field with vegetation. If the land brings forth
vegetation useful to those for whose sake it is cultivated, it receives a blessing from God. Land which
produces only thorns and thistles is considered worthless and it will be cleared by burning the weeds.
V9 - 12: The author expresses confidence in the readers, calling them beloved, and states that God is
not so unjust as to overlook their work and love serving the fellow believers and are continuing to do.
He urges them to seek the full assurance of hope until the end, avoiding laziness. They should imitate
those who through faith and patience inherit the promises of God.
V13 - 20: The reliability of God is said to be supported by two things: his promise and an oath. When
God made a promise to Abraham, he enforced it with an oath (see Genesis 22; 15 – 18: “And the angel
of the Lord called to Abraham a second time from heaven, and said, “By myself I have sworn, says the
Lord, because you have done this, and have not withheld your son, your only son, I will indeed bless
you, and I will multiply your descendants as the stars of heaven and the sand which is on the seashore.
And your descendants shall possess the gate of their enemies, and by your descendants shall all the
nations of the earth bless themselves, because you have obeyed my voice.”)
God also made an earlier promise in Genesis 15; 12 – 20: “As the sun was going down, a deep sleep fell
on Abram; and lo a dread and great darkness fell upon him. Then the Lord said to Abram, “Know of a
surety that your descendants will be sojourners in a land that is not theirs, and will be slaves there, and
they will be oppressed for four hundred years; but I will bring judgement on the nation which they
serve, and afterward they shall come out with great possessions. As for yourself, you shall go to your
fathers in peace; you shall be buried in a good old age. And they shall come back here in the fourth
generation; for the iniquity of the Amorites is not yet complete.” The remainder of the passage
describes a ceremony in which the Lord made a covenant giving designated land to Abram and his
descendants forever. History shows that this promise was fulfilled. Abram's children served as slaves
in Egypt for a very long time. It is not clear what a generation represented. They were severely
oppressed. God judged Egypt, and the Israelites came out with great possessions (unfortunately they
used some of these to make a golden calf.) Note that God was being patient with the Amorites, but he
already knew what the outcome would be. He delayed the deliverance from Egypt until those
occupying the land he would give to Abraham's descendants had exhausted their opportunity to repent.
We can thus treat God's reliability as a sure and steadfast anchor of the soul, since Jesus has gone as a
forerunner on our behalf, having become a high priest forever after the order of Melchizedek.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/11/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter five. The chapter continues examination of the priesthood and ends
with warnings concerning spiritual immaturity.
V1 – 7: Every high priest chosen from among men is appointed by God. He can deal gently with the
ignorant and wayward since he himself is weak and must offer sacrifices for himself as well as for
others. Note that he is called by God, not men, just as Aaron was (see Exodus 28; 1.) I once
encountered a pastor who went into the ministry not because he felt a calling from God, but because he
thought it was a great way to make a living. Jesus has the two qualifications of a priest: appointment
by God and the ability to have sympathy with our weaknesses. His temptation was more fierce because
he never yielded. Verse 5 refers to Psalm 2; 7: I will tell of the decree of the Lord: He said to me, “You
are my son, today I have begotten you.”. Verse 6 refers to Psalm 110; 4: The Lord has sworn and will
not change his mind, “You are a priest for ever after the order of Melchizedek.” Note that the Old
Testament provides no atoning sacrifice for deliberate and defiant sins. (See Numbers 15; 30-31: But
the person who does anything with a high hand, whether he is native or a sojourner, reviles the Lord,
and that person shall be cut off from among his people. Because he has despised the word of the Lord,
and has broken his commandment, that person shall be utterly cut off; his iniquity shall be upon him.)
Atoning sacrifices were only for “unwitting” sins committed by the ignorant and wayward.
V8 – 10: Jesus' agonizing prayer in the garden of Gethsemane was heard in the sense that he learned
obedience by submitting to the divine will, which involved death and resurrection. In Luke 22; 42 his
words were “Father, if thou art willing, remove this cup from me; nevertheless, not my will, but thine be
done.” He completed his divinely appointed discipline for priesthood through his suffering and was
made perfect . He became the source of eternal salvation to all who obey him. In verse 10 we once
again see the reference to the mysterious Melchizedek who is said to be without ancestors.
V11 – 14: In these verses spiritual immaturity is addressed. Those the letter was addressed to had
become dull of hearing through neglect. They had had enough time to become teachers, but instead
they needed to be taught again the first principles of God's word. The author makes an analogy with
babies who are still sucklings living on milk. Solid food (i.e. more advanced doctrinal teaching) is for
the mature who have been trained by practice to distinguish good from evil. Paul mentioned this
problem in I Corinthians 3; 2 - 3: “I fed you with milk, not solid food; for you were not ready for it; and
even yet you are not ready, for you are still of the flesh. For while there is jealousy and strife among
you, are you not of the flesh, and behaving like ordinary men?” The believers in Corinth had divided
into factions giving allegiance to various leaders. Paul even had his own faction! He was disgusted
and pointed out that only God gives growth. It is still a common occurrence for factions to develop
around various church leaders. Occasionally churches split because of it.
Note that people did not plan to become immature. The problem was one of priorities. They spent all
of their time on other things. This is the problem of spiritual drift. When people neglect spiritual input
for too long they lose their taste for it. It is wise to develop the habit of walking through the day with
Jesus. A marriage in which the partners seldom communicate usually goes stale and dies. This is a
special challenge for people in the military. Mail from home is like a shot of love. I have personally
experienced this. I once heard a joke about a soldier who was holding an empty milk carton at mail
call. When asked if he was expecting that much mail, he said he was hoping for at least something
addressed to 'box holder'. We must plan to have time with the Lord. Having no plan is a plan. It is a
plan to fail.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/4/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter four. The focus is on God's promised rest. We who have believed have
entered that rest. His works were finished from the beginning of the world. The phrase 'They shall
never enter my rest' and the warning “Today, when you hear his voice, do not harden your hearts”
occurs again. It also states the power of God's word. It cuts right through all arguments. It discerns
the thoughts and intentions of the heart. Jesus is our high priest who is able to sympathize with our
weaknesses. He was tempted in every respect as we are but without sin. We can therefore draw near to
the throne of grace and expect to receive mercy and grace to help in every situation.
V1 - 11: The comment in verse 4 concerning God resting on the seventh day refers to Genesis 2; 3: “So
God blessed the seventh day and hallowed it, because on it God rested from all his work which he had
done in creation.”. The comment of David mentioned in verse 7 is found in Psalm 95; 7-9: “O that
today you would hearken to his voice! Harden not your hearts, as at Meribah, as on the day at Massah
in the wilderness, when your fathers tested me, and put me to the proof, though they had seen my
work.” The comment “As I swore in my wrath, They shall never enter my rest” in verses 3 and 5 is a
loose quotation of Psalm 95; 11: “Therefore I swore in my anger that they should not enter my rest.”
Seventh Day Adventists believe that our worship on Sunday should actually occur on Saturday since it
is the present seventh day of the week. I don't think the particular calendar day is important. The
important thing is that we should not become so caught up in the routine of life that we do not set aside
time reserved for the Lord. We become like those we spend our time with. People often get caught up
in rigid literal interpretations of commandments while forgetting the principle behind them. Jesus had
disagreements with the Jews over their literal interpretations of the sabbath. They were very rigid
about it. Jesus challenged them by healing on the sabbath. The Jews considered that to be work.
Matthew 12; 9-14 reads “And he went on from there, and entered their synagogue. And behold, there
was a man with a withered hand. And they asked him, “Is it lawful to heal on the sabbath?” so that
they might accuse him. He said to them, “What man of you, if he has one sheep and it falls into a pit
on the sabbath, will not lay hold of it and lift it out? Of how much more value is a man than a sheep!
So it is lawful to do good on the sabbath.” Then he said to the man, “Stretch out your hand.” And the
man stretched it out, and it was restored, whole like the other. But the Pharisees went out and took
counsel against him, how to destroy him.” What made them even more furious was how he performed
the healing. Note that they were trying to trap him but all he did was tell the man to stretch out his
hand. How could that be interpreted as work? If a church decides to have an eating event on Sunday
does setting up and cleaning up on the same day constitute a violation of the sabbath? As one can see,
such interpretations turn everything into bondage. On the other hand, there are those who say they
don't need church, and they can worship just as well in nature, but do they actually do it? I think most
of them get distracted with something else instead. Philippians 2; 4 says “Let each of you look not only
to his own interests, but also to the interests of others.” Colossians 3; 16 says we should admonish one
another in all wisdom, and sing psalms and hymns. Church services are not solely for our own benefit.
V12 - 13: The Word of the Lord penetrates the consciences of people. It cuts right through arguments.
The Holy Spirit uses it to convict people. It is in vain that people try to twist it to support an agenda.
People are presently trying to twist it to support marriage between homosexuals. An honest reading of
all the Bible has to say on that subject shows this activity to be absurd. Many people have given their
lives to Jesus just because the Holy Spirit convicted them while they were reading the Bible.
V14 - 16: Jesus the Son of God is our high priest. He is able to sympathize with our weaknesses
because he was tempted just as we are, yet without sin. We may thus draw near to the throne of grace
with confidence, that we may receive mercy and grace to help in time of need.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/27/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter three. The chapter contains serious warnings about apostasy.
V1-6: Jesus is greater than Moses (the Jews today focus on Moses as their authority.) Moses was
faithful as a servant in all of God's house, testifying to what would be said in the future, but Jesus is
faithful as a Son over God's house. We are his house if we persevere. The builder of a house has
greater honor than the house itself. God is the builder of everything.
V7 - 11: The author is referring to Psalm 95; 8-11: “Harden not your hearts, as at Meribah, as on the
day at Massah in the wilderness, when your fathers tested me, and put me to the proof, though they had
seen my work. For forty years I loathed that generation and said. “They are a people who err in heart,
and they do not regard my ways.” Therefore I swore in my anger that they should not enter my rest.”
Massah and Meribah are place names given by Moses in Exodus 17; 7: “And he called the name of the
place Massah and Meribah, because of the faultfinding of the children of Israel, and because they put
the Lord to the proof by saying, “Is the Lord among us or not?” Massah means proof, and Meribah
means contention. The original name of the place was Rephidim. There was no water to drink and the
people griped to Moses about it, saying “Why did you bring us up out of Egypt, to kill us and our
children and our cattle with thirst?” Griping about God's provision is a very serious matter.
V12 – 15: This is a warning against an unbelieving heart, leading to apostasy. Be careful not to turn
away from God. Encourage one another daily. Beware of becoming hardened by sin's deceitfulness.
It promises satisfaction over the frustrations involved in living a godly life, but as with all of Satan's
promises, it leads to bondage in the end. Initially it seems to live up to its promise. That is why it is so
successful as bait. Sadly, many people think that if the consequences of yielding to it are not
immediate, then there are none. People today having families outside of marriage often smugly think
they are getting away with something. The most immediate victims are the children, who deserve
parents who will give them the security of a married commitment. The relationship between their
parents is conditional and thus not secure. It is selfishly based on the emotional satisfaction of the
couple.
Verse 14 says “For we share in Christ if only we hold our first confidence firm to the end, ....” Note the
word if. Why is it there? This isn't consistent with the idea that our salvation can't be lost. Hebrews 6;
4-6 says “For it is impossible to restore again to repentance those who have once been enlightened,
who have tasted the heavenly gift, and have become partakers of the Holy Spirit, and have tasted the
goodness of the word of God and the powers of the age to come, if they then commit apostasy, since
they crucify the Son of God on their own account and hold him up to contempt.” Hebrews 10; 26-27
says “For if we sin deliberately after receiving the knowledge of the truth, there no longer remains a
sacrifice for sins, but a fearful prospect of judgment, and a fury of fire which will consume the
adversaries.” See also Hebrews 10; 38-39: “but my righteous one shall live by faith, and if he shrinks
back, my soul has no pleasure in him. But we are not of those who shrink back and are destroyed, but
of those who have faith and keep their souls.” This issue is also raised in II Peter 2; 20-22: “For if,
after they have escaped the defilements of the world through the knowledge of our Lord and Savior
Jesus Christ, they are again entangled in them and overpowered, the last state has become worse for
them than the first.” To date I have not found anyone who can reconcile these passages with the
popular idea of eternal security from the moment that a person receives Christ.
V16 – 19: All of Israel came out of Egypt, but they so provoked God with their unbelief, that he wanted
for them to die there. It was their children who went into the promised land. This echoes Psalm 95; 811. Sin has it's price. In addition, forgiveness doesn't mean there are no consequences.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/20/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews chapter two. This chapter focuses on the suffering of Christ. It begins with a
warning against drifting away from the gospel. We must not neglect such a great gift as our salvation.
The superior status of Jesus as a son over angels is stated in verse 5. Verses 6 – 8 refer to Psalm 8; 4-6:
“What is man that thou art mindful of him, and the son of man that thou dost care for him? Yet thou
hast made him little less than God, and dost crown him with glory and honor. Thou hast given him
dominion over the works of thy hands; thou hast put all things under his feet.” At present not
everything is in subjection to Jesus but in the world to come absolutely everything will be. For awhile
he was made lower than the angels but was crowned with glory and honor because of his suffering
death for everyone. His suffering was temporary and enabled him to become a merciful and faithful
high priest. His exaltation is the consequence of his humiliation.
Verse 10 states that all things that exist were made by him. It was fitting that he as the pioneer of the
salvation of man should suffer in bringing many sons to glory. He was made perfect by it. He is not
ashamed to call those who are saved brethren. Verse 12 refers to Psalm 22; 22: “I will tell of thy name
to my brethren; in the midst of the congregation I will praise thee.”, and verse 13 refers to Isaiah 8; 1718: “I will wait for the lord, who is hiding his face from the house of Jacob, and I will hope in him.
Behold, I and the children whom the lord has given me are signs and portents in Israel from the Lord of
hosts, who dwells on Mount Zion.” Verses 14 - 15 state that Jesus as the eternal Son had to become a
man so that through death he could destroy Satan who has the power of death, and deliver all those who
through fear of death were subject to life long bondage. He had to be made like his brethren in every
respect, so that he might become a merciful and faithful high priest in the service of God, to make a
suitable offering for the sins of the people (expiation means to make amends or reparation for.) At
Gethsemane and elsewhere (see Matthew 4; 1-11) Jesus was tempted to escape the death of the cross.
Therefore, he can help those who are tempted to abandon the faith. He knows what it is to be tempted.
The idea “to make perfect” means to make complete, to bring to maturity. This concept occurs
throughout the book. It appears in chapter 5 verse 9-10:” “...and being made perfect he became the
source of eternal salvation to all who obey him, being designated by God a high priest after the order
of Melchizedek.” It also appears in chapter 7, verses 18 - 19 and verse 28: “On the one hand, a former
commandment is set aside because of its weakness and uselessness (for the law made nothing perfect);
on the other hand, a better hope is introduced, through which we draw near to God.” Verse 28 reads:
“Indeed the law appoints men in their weakness as high priests, but the word of the oath, which came
later than the law, appoints a Son who has been made perfect forever.” Hebrews 9; 9-10 refers to the
Old Testament arrangement: “According to this arrangement, gifts and sacrifices are offered which
cannot perfect the conscience of the worshipper, but deal only with food and drink and various
ablutions, regulations for the body imposed until the day of reformation.” Hebrews 10; 11-14 reads:
“And every priest stands daily at his service, offering repeatedly the same sacrifices, which can never
take away sins. But when Christ had offered for all time a single sacrifice for sins, he sat down at the
right hand of God, then to wait until his enemies should be made a footstool for his feet. For by a
single offering he has perfected for all time those who are sanctified.” Hebrews 11; 39-40 after the list
of heroes reads: “And all these, though well attested by their faith, did not receive what was promised,
since God had foreseen something better for us, that apart from us they should not be made perfect.”
The concept also occurs in Hebrews 12; 23.
Through all of this it can be seen that the sacrifice of Jesus made the former priesthood with its system
of sacrifices obsolete.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/13/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Hebrews beginning with chapter one. The subject matter of Hebrews assumes a great
deal of background in the reader. I will begin with a brief outline of the contents of the chapters.
Chapter 1 is a prologue and states the superiority of Christ over angels. Chapter 2 focuses on the
suffering of Jesus. Chapter 3 states the superiority of Jesus over Moses. Chapter 4 discusses God's
promised rest. Chapter 5 discusses the priesthood and mentions the mysterious character Melchizedek.
(Melchizedek first appears in Genesis 14; 17-20 after Abram rescued Lot who had been carried off by a
group of kings as a prisoner from Sodom. Abram gave him a tithe of the spoils from the raid.)
Melchizedek is called “king of Salem” (Salem is another name for Jerusalem.) Little else is known
about him. Strangest of all, he is said to have neither father, mother, nor genealogy (Hebrews 7; 3).
Chapter 6 focuses on Christian maturity. Chapter 7 discusses Jesus as a priest forever after the order of
Melchizedek. Chapter 8 states the superiority of Jesus over the Old Testament priests. Chapter 9
describes Christ as the mediator of a new covenant which is superior to the old. Chapter 10 contains
exhortations and warnings. Chapter 11 is well known for its list of heroes of faith from Abel through
the prophets. Chapter 12 is a call to persevere, accepting the discipline of God. Chapter 13 contains
exhortations to live worthy of our calling. Verses 20 – 21 are an often used benediction: “Now may the
God of peace who brought again from the dead our Lord Jesus, the great shepherd of the sheep, by the
blood of the eternal covenant, equip you with everything good that you may do his will, working in that
which is pleasing in his sight, through Jesus Christ; to whom be glory for ever and ever. Amen”.
The author of the book of Hebrews is not specifically identified. All of Paul's identified letters begin
with a preamble identifying him as the author. Paul was notorious for long sentence structure – like a
lawyer, but the sentence structure of Hebrews is generally more compact. The author of Hebrews was
obviously very familiar with the content of the Psalms and the Old Testament, and seems to expect his
readers to be familiar with his references. Hebrews 5; 11-14 echoes Paul's thoughts about spiritual
maturity. Chapters 7 and 8 sound like plural authorship. Chapter 13 however sounds very much like
Paul. Verse 19 asks the readers to pray so that he may be restored to them soon. Hebrews 13; 22-23
mentions Timothy as being released and that if he arrives soon, the author would come with him to see
them (Paul expected to be released from prison in Rome.) Hebrews 13; 24 says those in Italy send you
their greetings. The author was thus apparently in Rome (Paul was in prison in Rome.) Hebrews 13;
20 -21 is a popular benediction and has the long sentence structure that Paul was known for. I have
always assumed that Paul was the author. I John, II John, and III John do not explicitly name John as
the author, yet they are attributed to him. It is thus not necessary for the author of Hebrews to be
specifically named.
V1 - 14: Much of the material in chapter one is taken from the Psalms. Verse 2 echoes John 1; 1-3: All
things were made through Jesus. Verse 3 says the rules of nature continue in effect because Jesus is
sustaining them. Verse 5 refers to Psalm 2; 7: (I will tell of the decree of the lord: he said to me, “You
are my son, today I have begotten you.”) Verse 7 refers to Psalm 104; 4: (..who makest the winds thy
messengers, fire and flame thy ministers.) Verse 9 refers to Psalm 45; 6-7: (you love righteousness and
hate wickedness. Therefore God, your God, has anointed you with the oil of gladness above your
fellows; ..). Verse 12 refers to Psalm 102; 25-27: (Of old thou didst lay the foundation of the earth, and
the heavens are the work of thy hands. They will perish, but thou dost endure; they will all wear out
like a garment. Thou changest them like raiment, and they pass away; but thou art the same, and thy
years have no end.) Verse 13 refers to Psalm 110; 1: ( The Lord says to my Lord: “Sit at my right hand,
till I make your enemies your footstool.”) Psalm 110 is attributed to David, and Jesus used it to rebut
the scribes and Sadducees (see Luke 20; 41-44) on one occasion.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/6/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 16. This is the final chapter of Romans. Paul extends greetings to
various friends in the church. He mentions Prisca (also called Priscilla) and Aquila as coworkers who
risked their lives for him (see Acts 18; 1-3, I Corinthians 16; 19, II Timothy 4; 19). Some of them are
called kinsmen (Andronicus, Junias, and Herodian) although these are not common Jewish names. He
mentions that Andronicus and Junias were believers before he was, and were fellow prisoners, although
we know nothing of the particulars. The mention of Phoebe as a deaconess in Cenchrae may simply
mean that she was a “helper.” Most congregations in the earliest time period met in the homes of
members. Paul mentions that she had been a helper to him and many others as well. Evidently she had
the gift of hospitality. Because ancient inns and hotels were often infested with prostitutes and bandits,
Christians who traveled usually depended upon the hospitality of other believers. Cenchrae was close
to Corinth, its nearest seaport on the eastern side. The rest of the people named are not mentioned
anywhere else. Paul made an appeal to them to take note of those who loved arguments and to avoid
them. They deceived the hearts of the simple-minded. Timothy extended his greetings and so did three
other kinsmen: Lucius, Jason, and Sosipater. These also are not common Jewish names. At the end,
we find that the letter was not written directly by Paul, but by Tertius who was a believer acting as
Paul's secretary. Paul then ends the letter with an often used benediction. To my amazement, many
have memorized the benediction. It has Paul's usual lengthy style but summarizes the significance of
past history and God's purposes.
V1 - 16: In Acts 18; 1-3 we see that Aquila and Priscilla were Jews who had been evicted from Rome
along with all other Jews at the order of the emperor Claudius and were fellow tent makers with Paul.
The term usually means “leather workers”. They are mentioned in I Corinthians 16; 19 and also in II
Timothy 4; 19. In Acts 18; 24-26 they taught Apollos the way of God more accurately. (Proverbs 27;
17 says: “Iron sharpens iron, and one man sharpens another.”)
V17 – 27: Paul appealed to them to take note of the people who enjoyed creating dissensions and
difficulties. Some people want everything to be complicated. I suspect that for many of them it is
motivated by a desire to have special status as those with “deeper knowledge.” It isn't clearly stated
whether the people who loved arguments were believers or not, but I assume they were members of
the church or they would not have been much of a problem. In I Corinthians 1; 17 Paul stated: “For
Christ did not send me to baptize but to preach the gospel, and not with eloquent wisdom, lest the cross
of Christ be emptied of its power.” This is not to say that there are no deeper things. In I Corinthians
3;1-2 Paul also stated: “But I, brethren. Could not address you as spiritual men, but as men of the flesh,
as babes in Christ. I fed you with milk, not solid food; for you were not ready for it; and even yet you
are not ready.” I am amused by a story about the theologian Karl Barth who was visiting a seminary
and was asked to share what he thought was the most significant theological fact he knew. The
students expected something profound and probably complicated. They were surprised when he
replied: “Jesus loves me, this I know, for the Bible tells me so.”
Paul then closed the letter with his well known benediction. It will serve as a fitting benediction to the
close of this study of Romans:
“Now to him who is able to strengthen you according to my gospel and the preaching of Jesus Christ,
according to the revelation of the mystery which was kept secret for long ages but is now disclosed and
through the prophetic writings is made known to all nations, according to the command of the eternal
God, to bring about the obedience of faith - to the only wise God be glory for evermore through Jesus
Christ! Amen.”
Knights of the MHz message for 3/30/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 15. Paul continues his admonitions concerning Christian liberty: “We
who are strong ought to bear with the failings of the weak, and not to please ourselves; let each of us
please his neighbor for his good, to edify him.” He exhorts them to live in peace and harmony with one
another, glorifying the God and Father of Jesus. To edify means to build up or increase the faith and
morality of a person, to instruct or benefit them. He viewed his work as primarily that of an evangelist
taking the gospel to new territories and he shared his future plans. He hoped to go to Spain, visiting the
church in Rome in passing. Before that however, he would be going to Jerusalem with aid from the
saints in Macedonia and Achaia. He anticipated possible trouble from the unbelievers there. As it
turned out he was correct: when he arrived in Rome it was as a prisoner. His days of travel were over.
V1 - 13: Paul states that the strong should bear patiently the burdens laid on them by the failings of the
weak. This is rather like the duties of parenthood. Our children as well as we ourselves, are 'works in
progress'. There is an old expression: “Please be patient with me. God is not finished with me yet.”
Paul points out the example of Christ: “For Christ did not please himself; but as it is written, “The
reproaches of those who reproached thee fell on me.” For whatever was written in former days was
written for our instruction, that by steadfastness and by the encouragement of the scriptures we might
have hope.”
Jesus had to be a Jew to prove God's truthfulness. God had given promises to the patriarchs but the
promised salvation was for the Gentiles as well. [Consider the following passages: Psalm 18; 49: “The
Lord lives; and blessed be my rock, and exalted be the God of my salvation,” …. Deuteronomy 32; 43:
“Praise his people O you nations; for he avenges the blood of his servants, and takes vengeance on his
adversaries, and makes expiation for the land of his people.” Psalm 117; 1: “Praise the Lord, all
nations! Extol him, all peoples! For great is his steadfast love toward us; and the faithfulness of the
Lord endures for ever. Praise the Lord!”] Paul also loosely refered to Isaiah 11, predicting that Christ
would come and be the hope of the Gentiles.
V14 - 29: Paul relied exclusively on the evidence given by the Holy Spirit for his authority as an
apostle. He expressed confidence that the members of the church in Rome would be full of goodness,
filled with all knowledge and able to instruct one another, but on some points he had to give them a
reminder. In Jesus he had reason to be proud of his work for God. He refused to speak of anything
except what Christ had accomplished through him, by the power of signs and wonders, and by the
power of the Holy Spirit. It was his ambition to preach the gospel only in areas where it had never
been heard, so that he would not be building on the work of another. He intended to visit them and
then go on to Spain, but first he was going to Jerusalem with contributions for the poor from the
believers in Achaia and Macedonia.
V30 – 33: Paul asks for their prayers on his behalf concerning his trip to Jerusalem, that he would be
delivered from the unbelieving Jews and that his service there would be acceptable to the saints. He
extends a benediction for the God of Peace to be with them all.
As it turned out the Lord had other plans. In Jerusalem Paul became a prisoner of Rome after
appealing to Caesar in the face of a Roman governor trying to gain favor with the Jews. His days of
free travel were over. The Lord eventually used the circumstances to make the gospel known even to
the palace guards in Rome. His living circumstances were not very pleasant (see Philippians 1; 1-18)
but he didn't complain and he was not silenced. The gospel continued to be preached, even by others,
and in that he rejoiced.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/23/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 14. The main focus of the chapter is on exercising Christian liberty
responsibly. We are to put the welfare of other believers ahead of our own personal freedom without
making any judgements. The conscience of others should be respected. Paul focussed on issues
involving food, but the same considerations apply to other things as well.
V7 - 15:Verse 7 states a key point: “None of us lives to himself, and none of us dies to himself.” Our
example has an influence on others whether we like it or not. Verse 10 makes the point that it is God
who will be the judge of another's choices, not us: “Why do you pass judgement on your brother? Or
you, why do you despise your brother? For we shall all stand before the judgement seat of God; for it
is written, “As I live, says the Lord, every knee shall bow to me, and every tongue shall give praise to
God.” So each of us shall give an account of himself to God.” Verses 13 – 15 state: “Then let us no
more pass judgement on one another, but rather decide never to put a stumbling block or hindrance in
the way of a brother. I know and am persuaded that nothing is unclean in itself; but it is unclean for
anyone who thinks it unclean. If your brother is being injured by what you eat, you are no longer
walking in love. Do not let what you eat cause the ruin of one for whom Christ died.” The point is
that the brother's conscience is more important than your appetites.
Paul considered the same issue in I Corinthians 8; 4 – 13 concerning food offered to an idol. An idol
has no real existence, and there is no God but one, but not all have this knowledge. He states: “Food
will not commend us to God. We are no worse off if we do not eat, and no better off if we do. Only take
care lest this liberty of yours somehow become a stumbling block to the weak. For if any one sees you,
a man of knowledge, at table in an idol's temple, might he not be encouraged, if his conscience is weak,
to eat food offered to idols?” he concludes: “Therefore, if food is a cause of my brother's falling, I will
never eat meat, lest I cause my brother to fall.” He also discussed this subject in chapter 10. I
Corinthians 10; 23 says: “All things are lawful, but not all things are helpful. All things are lawful, but
not all things build up”. He tempers this however at the end of the chapter: “If one of the unbelievers
invites you to dinner and you are disposed to go, eat whatever is set before you without raising any
questions on the ground of conscience. (But if some one says to you :This has been offered in
sacrifice”, then out of consideration for the man who informed you, and for conscience' sake – I mean
his conscience, not yours – do not eat it.) for why should my liberty be determined by another man's
scruples? If I partake with thankfulness, why am I denounced because of that for which I give thanks?”
In verse 31 he concludes: “So, whether you eat or drink, or whatever you do, do all to the glory of
God.”
V16 - 23: The kingdom of God is righteousness and peace and joy in the Holy Spirit. Our focus should
be on what makes for peace and mutual upbuilding. Those who practice this serve Christ and are
acceptable to God and approved by men. If your conscience is clear about what you eat or do, keep it
between yourself and God. He who is free from misgivings as to the rightness of his practices is happy.
If you have doubts about it however, then it is better to avoid it.
Some believers like to live with an abundance of rules. I suspect that they are subtly slipping back into
legalism rather than focussing on a relationship with Christ. We are living under grace, not law. I am
reminded of an old expression “I don't cuss, I don't chew, and I avoid those who do.” Avoiding obvious
vices is commendable, but where is the love in avoiding those caught up in them? I just walk through
each day with the Lord, expecting him to make 'appointments' with those I can share his love with.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/16/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 13. The main subject is the Christian's responsibility to government.
Paul begins by stating that every person should be subject to the governing authorities. There are
obvious limits however, to their authority. The last part of the chapter addresses Christian behavior
while waiting for the Lord's return.
V1 – 7: Verses 1 – 3 sound unequivocal. I don't think Paul meant this to be a call for blanket approval
and obedience to all dictates from the authorities. Any government is better than no government, but
unfortunately some authorities overstep their bounds. We are currently seeing an avalanche of this
behavior. In Daniel 3; 18 Nebuchadnezzar was exceeding the limits of his legitimate authority. The
three hebrew young men told him that no matter what the consequences, they would not serve his gods
or worship the golden image which he had set up. In Acts 5; 29 when the Jewish council told Peter and
the other apostles to shut up about the gospel, Peter replied “We must obey God rather than men.” I
Peter 2; 13 – 16 says “Be subject for the Lord's sake to every human institution, whether it be to the
emperor as supreme, or to governors as sent by him to punish those who do wrong and to praise those
who do right. For it is God's will that by doing right you should put to silence the ignorance of foolish
men. Live as free men, yet without using your freedom as a pretext for evil; but live as servants of
God.” In other words, although we are citizens of heaven, we are not to dismiss the laws we are under
here and indulge in lawless behavior. In verse 7, Paul states: “Pay all of them their dues, taxes to whom
taxes are due, revenue to whom revenue is due, respect to whom respect is due, honor to whom honor is
due.” In Matthew 22; 15 – 21, Mark 12; 13 - 17 and Luke 20; 21 – 26 , when Jesus was asked whether
it was lawful to pay tribute to Caesar, he told them to pay the taxes. (In Matthew 17; 24 – 27 when tax
collectors in Capernaum asked Peter about the half-shekel tax Jesus told Peter to get it from the mouth
of a fish!) At the same time, he drove the money changers out of the temple (see Mark 11; 15 – 17).
The money changers were there with the approval of the religious authorities. I have found it
humorous that members of the Congress are given the title “The Honorable”, whether they really are or
not. Many of them are just self-serving rascals who reject the authority of the constitution. I am
impressed by the Catholic bishops who have decided to challenge edicts of the government that would
require them to violate conscience.
V8 - 10: Paul says we should owe no one anything, except to love one another: for he who loves his
neighbor has fulfilled the law. Paul mentions the commandments “You shall not commit adultery, You
shall not kill (i.e., murder), You shall not steal, You shall not covet,” and and any other commandment
(of God) and he states that the commandments are summed up in the statement “You shall love your
neighbor as yourself.” Note that this was not restricted to other believers.
V11 – 14: Paul calls on believers to consider the time remaining to the Lord's return short: “Besides this
you know what hour it is, how it is full time now for you to wake from sleep. For salvation is nearer to
us now than when we first believed; the night is far gone, the day is at hand. Let us then cast off the
works of darkness and put on the armor of light; let us conduct ourselves becomingly as in the day, not
in reveling and drunkenness, not in quarreling and jealousy. But put on the Lord Jesus Christ, and
make no provision for the flesh, to gratify its desires.” Many have proclaimed that they have figured
out the day of the Lord's return, but in Matthew 24; 36 Jesus himself said: “But of that day and hour no
one knows, not even the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but the Father only.” In other words it will be a
great surprise to everyone. It could even be today. Matthew 24; 44 says that you must be ready; for the
Son of man is coming at an hour you do not expect.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/9/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 12. This is a very practical chapter. Christians are called to offer their
lives to God for his purposes. Paul describes it as offering your body as a living sacrifice, holy and
acceptable to God, which is your spiritual worship. This means that we are available to God for
whatever purpose he chooses. People are naturally reluctant to do this, thinking that God may make
their lives miserable by sending them to some terrible place that they don't want to go. It is a favorite
tactic of the enemy to stir up such fears, accusing God of being a mean old tyrant. It is far more likely
that he will give us an assignment right where we are. If you are not doing a good job there, it is
unlikely that you would be effective in some foreign culture. A missionary who didn't want to go
would not be effective as a representative of the Lord. I have found that he prepares us in advance so
that when the time comes, we will have the desire to go. Paul calls for believers to avoid conformation
to the habits of people around us. We are to renew our minds daily. We are to pay no heed to political
correctness. We are not citizens of this world. Paul then warns the readers against conceit, comparing
themselves against each other. People are called to serve in different ways and have been given
different gifts. We are to serve the Lord with whatever gifts the Holy Spirit has assigned to us. Love is
to be genuine. We are to be constant in affection and zeal, patient in troubles and constant in prayer.
V1 - 8: Verse 2 offers practical advice: “Do not be conformed to this world, but be transformed by the
renewal of your mind, that you may prove what is the will of God, what is good and acceptable and
perfect.” This is one of the purposes of having a daily devotional time with the Lord. Some have
offered an acronym for a guide to the devotional time: ACTS – Adoration, Confession, Thanksgiving,
and Supplications. We begin by considering the wonder that the ruler of the universe cares about us.
We then admit where we have failed, and thank him for his provision and forgiveness, and finally turn
to prayer requests. In verse 3 Paul calls for us to avoid thinking more highly of ourselves than we
should, but to think with sober judgement, according to the measure of faith God has assigned to us.
This is not a call to an inferiority complex, in which we are primarily focussed on ourselves. Rather,
we are to be realistic about what our gifts are and where they came from. In verses 4 to 6 Paul calls for
us to exercise the gifts we have been assigned for the good of the body of believers. Just as the
physical body has different members with different functions yet are all part of one body, believers are
the body of Christ and individually members of one another.
V9 – 13: Love is to be genuine. We are to hate what is evil, and hold fast to what is good. We are to
love one another with brotherly affection, outdoing one another in showing honor. We are to be patient
in tribulation, and constant in prayer. I go through each day with Jesus, aware that he is with me.
Often I point out that there are some problems that only he can deal with. We are to contribute to the
practical needs of other believers and practice hospitality. James 2; 15 says If a brother or sister is illclad and in lack of daily food, and one of you says to them “Go in peace, be warmed and filled,”
without giving them the things needed for the body, what does it profit?
V14 – 21: Verses 14 to 17 baffle unsaved people. It is so contrary to the natural character of people.
They have a favorite slogan: “Don't get mad – get even.” Contrary to that advise, verse 19 says we are
to leave any revenge to the Lord. Efforts aimed at revenge do as much damage to us as they do to the
intended target. In addition, the Lord knows what is really behind the actions of others. We can only
guess. If possible, in so far as it depends on us, we are to live peaceably with all. Sometimes it isn't
possible. We are to do good to enemies, overcoming evil with good. My Christian uncle said he
always knew when he had made his wife mad: she began 'serving the socks off of him' as if to heap
burning coals of fire upon his head.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/2/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 11. Paul points out that God is not yet finished with Israel. When Elijah
said he wanted nothing more to do with them and thought he was the only believer left and they were
out to kill him too, God said he still had his faithful remnant. There is still a remnant today, chosen by
grace, not by works. Salvation has come to the Gentiles because of the stumbling of the Jews. God's
purpose in this is to make the Jews jealous. God has not rejected his people. Paul reminded them that
he was an Israelite, of the tribe of Benjamin. The trespasses of the Jews have made riches for the
Gentiles. As for the Jews who rejected salvation by grace, God has confirmed their choice. Paul
loosely quotes Isaiah 29; 10 stating that “God gave them a spirit of stupor, eyes that should not see and
ears that should not hear, down to this very day.” In Acts 28; 25 – 27 Paul said: “...the Holy spirit was
right in saying to your fathers through Isaiah the prophet: 'Go to this people, and say, You shall indeed
hear but never understand, and you shall indeed see but never perceive. For this people's heart has
grown dull, and their ears are heavy of hearing, and their eyes they have closed; lest they should
perceive with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and turn for me to
heal them.'” Note that initially it was the choice of the Jews, but God confirmed their choice. Paul
makes an analogy with the Gentiles being like wild olive shoots grafted into a cultivated olive tree.
They should not boast over the natural branches. If God did not spare the natural branches, he will not
spare the grafted ones either. In verse 25 he warns them not to be wise in their own conceits. If the
natural branches were broken off, they can be grafted back in. Eventually the attitude of the Jews will
change. Although the Jews are temporarily enemies of the Gospel, the election of the Jews is
irrevocable.
V1 - 12: Paul loosely quotes Elijah in I Kings 19; 10: “I have been very jealous for the lord, the God of
hosts; for the people of Israel have forsaken thy covenant, thrown down thy alters, and slain thy
prophets with the sword; and I, even I only, am left; and they seek my life, to take it away.” God replied
“I have kept for myself seven thousand men who have not bowed the knee to Baal.” One may ask how
Israel got into this condition. Baal was a foreign god and they wanted to be accommodating in the
name of political correctness. A considerable number of churches today seem to be following the same
strategy toward those who have rejected the faith. The path of accommodation brings sure defeat. The
Holy Spirit will not use a polluted church. Today the group Jews For Jesus could be considered a
remnant within Israel. Unlike the majority, they recognize that salvation is by grace, not works. The
majority have been hardened. Paul refers to Isaiah 29; 9-10: “Stupefy yourselves and be in a stupor,
blind yourselves and be blind! Be drunk, but not with wine; stagger but not with strong drink! For the
Lord has poured out upon you a spirit of deep sleep, and has closed your eyes, the prophets, and
covered your eyes, the prophets.” In verse 11 Paul then makes the point that God is not finished with
them yet. Through their trespass salvation has come to the Gentiles. His purpose is to make them
jealous.
V13 - 36: Paul admonishes the Gentiles to avoid pride, using the analogy of grafting in a tree. They are
like branches of a wild olive tree grafted into a cultured olive tree in place of the natural branches in
order to share in the richness of the olive tree. In verses 19 - 21 he states “You will say, “branches were
broken off so that I might be grafted in.” That is true. They were broken off because of their unbelief,
but you stand fast only through faith. So do not become proud, but stand in awe. For if God did not
spare the natural branches, neither will he spare you.” Do not be conceited. A hardening has come
upon part of Israel, until the full number of the Gentiles come in. The Jews are beloved for the sake of
their forefathers. The gifts and the call of God are irrevocable. Paul ends the chapter with praise over
the wonder of God's providence. His judgements are unsearchable. His ways are inscrutable. From
him and through him are all things. To him be the glory forever. Amen.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/23/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 10. Paul continues his discussion of Israel's rejection of Christ and the
requirements of salvation. It is his heart's desire for them to be saved, and he admits that they have a
considerable zeal for God, but it is not enlightened. Rather than seeking the righteousness that comes
from God, they seek to establish their own. Verse 5 underscores the stumbling block: the man who
practices the righteousness which is based on the law must live by it. No one however can do that.
One must actually practice the law if one is to be saved through it, and Paul has shown that to be
impossible. Verse 9 says: “because if you confess with your lips that Jesus is Lord and believe in your
heart that God raised him from the dead, you will be saved.” Verses 12 – 13 say: “For there is no
distinction between Jew and Greek; the same Lord is Lord of all and bestows his riches upon all who
call upon him. For everyone who calls upon the name of the Lord will be saved.” One only has to
accept the gift of salvation in Christ. Paul then turns to the need for evangelism, and quotes Isaiah 65;
1 – 2 expressing God's frustration with the Jews.
V1 – 13: Paul agrees that the Jews are zealous for God, but it is on their own terms. His desire is for
them to be saved, but they are ignorant of the righteousness that comes from God and seek to establish
their own. Christ is the end of the law, that everyone who has faith may be justified. Moses stated that
the man who practices the righteousness based on law must live by it. (See Leviticus 18; 5 “You shall
therefore keep my statutes and my ordinances, by doing which a man shall live: I am the Lord.”)
Galatians 3; 10 – 12 says “For all who rely on works of the law are under a curse; for it is written,
'Cursed be every one who does not abide by all things written in the book of the law, and do them. Now
it is evident that no man is justified before God by the law; for he who through faith is righteous shall
live; but the law does not rest on faith, for he who does them shall live by them.” (See also
Deuteronomy 27; 26: “Cursed be he who does not confirm the words of this law by doing them. And
the people shall say 'Amen”. See also Habakkuk 2; 4: “Behold, he whose soul is not upright in him
shall fail, but the righteous shall live by faith.”)
V14 – 21: Paul stresses the need for evangelism. He notes that men can't call on a person they have not
believed, nor believe in him of whom they have not heard. They can't hear without a preacher, and
they will never hear one unless one is sent. He partially quotes Isaiah 52; 7: “How beautiful upon the
mountains are the feet of him who brings good tidings, who publishes peace, who brings good tidings
of good, who publishes salvation, who says to Zion, “Your God reigns.” In verse 18 he refers to Psalm
19; 4: “The heavens are telling the glory of God; and the firmament proclaims his handiwork. Day to
day pours forth speech, and night to night declares knowledge. There is no speech, nor are there
words; their voice is not heard; yet their voice goes out through all the earth, and their words to the
end of the world.” In verse 19 he refers to Deuteronomy 32; 21 which predicts that God would make
the Jews jealous of the gentiles. In verses 20 - 21 he refers to Isaiah 65; 1-2 saying “I have been found
by those who did not seek me; I have shown myself to those who did not ask for me” But of Israel he
says, “All day long I have held out my hands to a disobedient and contrary people.”
People sometimes use Romans 10; 9 to support the idea that all one needs for salvation is to confess
that Jesus is Lord and believe in your heart that God raised him from the dead. If you truly believe in
your heart then it will change your life. I once read a story about a missionary in a hostile country who
was being mocked by an unbeliever who flippantly quoted “Jesus is Lord.” The missionary then
publicly announced 'This man just said “Jesus is Lord” '. The Mocker got lost in a hurry. There was no
commitment behind his words.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/16/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 9. Paul expresses his great sorrow for the Jewish people, his kinsmen by
race, who have rejected Jesus. They have a special place in history. They have the sonship, the glory,
the covenants, the giving of the law, the worship and the promises. To them belong the Patriarchs, and
the Christ is of their race. He repeats that not all who are descended from Israel however, belong to
him nor are all children of Abraham because they are his descendants. It is not the children of the flesh
who are the children of God, but the children of the promise who are reckoned as descendants. Before
they were born, God chose Jacob over Esau. Is this unjust? Paul says it is not a question of what they
deserved. God didn't owe either of them anything. It depends not upon man's will or exertion, but
upon God's mercy and he can have mercy on whomever he chooses. He also hardens the heart of
whomever he chooses. In verse 19 Paul addresses the question of who is at fault if no one can resist
God's will. Some will find his answer unsatisfying. He gives an analogy of a potter working with clay.
The potter decides what to make. A pot made for destruction can't hold the potter responsible. (This
could refer to something like a chamber pot.) He loosely quotes Hosea 2; 23: “Those who were not my
people, I will call 'my people,' and her who was not beloved I will call 'my beloved' ”, and applies this
to the gentiles. He loosely quotes Isaiah 10; 22: “For though your people Israel be as the sand of the
sea, only a remnant of them will return. Destruction is decreed, overflowing with righteousness.”
Paul's point is that God's promises never included all Israelites. The gentiles attained righteousness
through faith, while the Jews failed because they tried to earn it.
V1 - 8: Paul says he has great sorrow and unceasing anguish in his heart for the sake of his kinsmen by
race. He even states that he could wish that he himself were accursed and cut off from Christ for their
sake. In verses 4 - 5 he states their historical importance: “They are Israelites, and to them belong the
sonship, the glory, the covenants, the giving of the law, the worship, and the promises; to them belong
the patriarchs, and of their race, according to the flesh, is the Christ. God who is over all be blessed
for ever. Amen.” In verse 8 he states: “....it is not the children of the flesh who are the children of God,
but the children of the promise are reckoned as descendants.” Jesus made the same point in John 8; 44
when challenged by the Jews who claimed Abraham as their father in verse 39. He told them “You are
of your father the devil, and your will is to do your father's desires. He was a murderer from the
beginning, and has nothing to do with the truth, because there is no truth in him. When he lies, he
speaks according to his own nature, for he is a liar and the father of lies.”
V9 - 33: It is common for people to judge God as though he were accountable to human standards.
They accuse him of injustice because of his choices. Paul refers to Exodus 33; 19 where God told
Moses “I will have mercy on whom I have mercy, and I will have compassion on whom I have
compassion.” In verses 19 – 22 he makes an analogy of a potter working with clay. The potter decides
what to make. A pot made for destruction can't hold the potter responsible. Paul applies Hosea 2; 23 to
the gentiles: those who were not God's people have become his people. He summarizes the situation in
verses 30 – 32: “What shall we say then? That Gentiles who did not pursue righteousness have
attained it, that is, righteousness through faith; but that Israel who pursued the righteousness which is
based on law did not succeed in fulfilling that law. Why? Because they did not pursue it through faith,
but as if it were based on works.” In other words, they were pursuing self-righteousness. Paul said the
same thing in Romans 3; 20: “For no human being will be justified in his sight by works of the law,
since through the law comes knowledge of sin.” The purpose of the law was not to be a path for people
to attain salvation. It was to show them their need of salvation. It points out their guilt.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/9/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 8. Paul's focus in this chapter is the ground and assurance of salvation.
He begins with the statement: “There is therefore now no condemnation for those who are in Christ.
For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus has set me free from the law of sin and death.” This is
the conclusion drawn from his statement in chapter 7 that Christians are discharged from the law. In
verse 9 he makes the point that anyone who does not have the Spirit of Christ dwelling in them does
not belong to him. In John 14; 16 Jesus promised that believers would receive the Holy Spirit: “And I
will pray the Father, and he will give you another counselor, to be with you forever, even the Spirit of
truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees him nor knows him; you know him, for he
dwells in you, and will be in you.” In verse 26 Paul states that the Spirit helps us in prayer: “Likewise
the Spirit helps us in our weakness; for we do not know how to pray as we ought, but the Spirit himself
intercedes for us with sighs too deep for words.” In the remainder of the chapter, Paul points out that
nothing in all creation can separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus.
V1 - 11: The law of the Spirit of life in Christ sets us free from the law of sin and death. God did what
the law could not do. He sent his son to pay the requirements of the law for sin. The just requirements
of the law are fulfilled in us as we walk according to Spirit, instead of the old sin nature. Only the
Spirit can bring about this change. Verses 6 - 8 state: “To set the mind on the Spirit is life and peace.
For the mind that is set on the flesh is hostile to God; it does not submit to God's law, indeed it cannot;
and those who are in the flesh cannot please God.” To live according to the flesh means to be
dominated by selfish passions. In verse 9, Paul states that anyone who does not have the Spirit is not a
Christian: “But you are not in the flesh, you are in the Spirit, if in fact the Spirit of God dwells in you.
Anyone who does not have the Spirit of Christ does not belong to him.” If the Spirit dwells in you, just
as he raised Jesus from the dead, he will give life to you.
V12 - 30: The Spirit makes us sons instead of slaves. Believers are children of God, and as children we
are heirs. Verse 14 states: “For all who are led by the Spirit of God are sons of God.” As children of
God we are heirs of God and fellow heirs with Christ, provided that we suffer with him in order that we
may also be glorified with him. The Spirit helps us in our prayers. When we do not know how to pray
the Spirit prays for us. (Some have wondered what language the spirit uses in prayer. Language is no
challenge to the Spirit. He knows all of them. It says he doesn't even need language anyway.) Verse
28 is challenging: “We know that in everything God works for good with those who love him, who are
called according to his purpose.” I Thessalonians 5; 18 says we should give thanks in all
circumstances; for this is the will of God in Christ Jesus for you. Ephesians 5; 20 says we should
always and for everything give thanks in the name of Jesus. I don't think Paul meant that we should
thank God for the terrible things that happen. That is Masochism. I don't thank God for my son's
suicide and I don't think it was God's will for it to happen. For some reason unknown to us, he did
allow it to happen. I do however, expect him to use how we deal with it to glorify himself and to bear
spiritual fruit. I gave my life to the Lord many years ago because of a similar occasion, when a
Christian cousin was murdered by a sex deviate while she was baby sitting. I was amazed at the
strength of her family in dealing with it. When I came to a life changing crisis in my own life I
remembered their example.
V31 – 39: Paul sums it up: “What then shall we say to this? If God is for us, who is against us?” (V31),
“Who shall separate us from the love of Christ? Shall tribulation, or distress, or persecution, or
famine, or nakedness, or peril, or sword?” (V35), “No in all of these things we are more than
conquerors through him who loved us. For I am sure that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor
principalities, nor things present, nor things to come, nor powers, not height, nor depth, nor anything
else in all creation will be able to separate us from the love of God in Christ Jesus our Lord.” (V37 – 39)
Knights of the MHz message for 2/2/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 7. Paul continues his discussion of living under the old written law
versus living the new life in the Spirit. He expresses his frustration in knowing what is right to do
while being powerless to perform it. He describes the battle between the mind and his seeming
captivity to his old selfish interests. He calls the old nature “the flesh.” He concludes that apart from
Christ we cannot change our nature.
V1 - 12: Paul makes an analogy from marriage. A married women is bound by the law to her husband
only while he lives. When he dies, she is discharged from any further responsibility to him. In the
same way, we are discharged from the old written law when we receive new life in the Spirit.
Formerly, the law held us captive but now we no longer serve under it. Paul expresses it in verse 4:
“Likewise, my brethren, you have died to the law through the body of Christ, so that you may belong to
another, to him who has been raised from the dead in order that we may bear fruit for God.” The law
itself is not sin (after all, it was God who gave it) but the old nature found opportunity in it to express
rebellion. One could not rebel against a commandment that had not been given. He expresses this in
verse 8: “..Apart from the law sin lies dead. I was once alive apart from the law, but when the
commandment came, sin revived and I died; the very commandment which promised life proved to be
death to me.” The law itself is holy, and the commandment is holy and just and good. It reveals the sin
nature in us however.
V13 – 25: It is not the commandment that brings death. Sin works death through what is good, in order
that it may be shown to be sin, and through the commandment become sin beyond measure. Paul
expresses his frustration in verses 15 - 18: “I do not understand my own actions. For I do not do what
I want, but I do the very thing I hate. Now if I do what I do not want, I agree that the law is good. So
then it is no longer I that do it, but sin which dwells within me. For I know that nothing good dwells
within me, that is, in my flesh. I can will what is right, but I cannot do it”. He states the dilemma in
verse 21: “So I find it to be a law that when I want to do right, evil lies close at hand. For I delight in
the law of God, in my inmost self, but I see in my members another law at war with the law of my mind
and making me captive to the law of sin which dwells in my members. Wretched man that I am! Who
will deliver me from this body of death? He answers his question in verse 25: “Thanks be to God
through Jesus Christ our Lord!” We are not able to deliver ourselves. Only Christ can. This battle
continues all through life. Paul states it: “So then, I of myself serve the law of God with my mind, but
with my flesh I serve the law of sin. “
The battle can be seen in the expression “forbidden fruit is sweet.” I once read a funny story about a
man who put an old, but working refrigerator in his front yard with a sign that said 'Free – you haul it
away.' There were no takers, so he decided to change his strategy. He changed the sign to 'For Sale'
and named a price. Sure enough, someone stole it. There was extra appeal in the idea that they were
getting away with something that didn't belong to them. People frequently think that God is being
mean and spoiling their fun with his restrictions, when actually the restrictions are to protect us from
stupid choices. Sometimes temptations are best dealt with by distraction. Find something else to think
about. If you should avoid snacks, stay out of the kitchen. If you let it, email will eat up all of your
time! For that reason I generally assign it to the end of the day when I am through dealing with other
things. When consequences are delayed, people often think there are none. One sees this in the case of
unmarried couples. They smugly think that they are getting away with something. The saddest part is
that the consequences often fall on innocent people like the children of such unions.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/26/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 6. The main subject of the chapter is how we should live as Christians.
Paul disposes of two arguments in this chapter. The first is the idea that we should continue in sin so
that grace might increase. This is equivalent to mocking God. It turns forgiveness into license. It says
that we should indulge in sin freely in order to make God even more forgiving! When we were
baptized into Christ we shared in his death and as he was raised from the dead by the glory of God, we
should also walk in newness of life. Our old nature was crucified with him so that we might no longer
be enslaved to sin. Sin no longer has dominion over us. Nevertheless, we still have a free will to
choose how we will live. We must consider ourselves dead to sin and alive to God in Christ. We
should therefore no longer follow old passions but yield ourselves to God and our bodies as instruments
of righteousness. The second argument is that since we are no longer under the law we can ignore it's
dictates. Do not be deceived. You are a slave to whomever you serve or obey, either of sin, which
leads to death, or of obedience, which leads to righteousness. In verse 19 Paul states “For just as you
once yielded your members to impurity, so now yield your members to righteousness for
sanctification.” When we were slaves of sin we didn't care about righteousness, but what was the
return from it? The reward was death. Note that this refers to the second death, which is eternal
punishment (even Christians experience physical death.) Now that we have been set free from sin and
become slaves of God, the return is sanctification. We become like Jesus. Verse 23 states: “For the
wages of sin is death, but the free gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our Lord.” Note that the
term wages means that it is what we deserved. The free gift of God is not something we earned.
V1 - 14: This deals with the first argument, the claim that if we continue in sin we will make God more
forgiving. In verses 1 – 2 Paul states: “What shall we say then? Are we to continue in sin that grace
may abound? By no means! How can we who died to sin still live in it?” All of us who have been
baptized into Christ were baptized into his death. As Christ was raised from the dead, we too can
expect to walk in newness of life. If we have been united with him in a death like his, we shall be
united with him in a resurrection like his. Our old self was crucified with him so that we would no
longer be enslaved to sin. He who has died is freed from sin. If we have died with Christ we believe
that we shall also live with him. We must consider ourselves dead to sin and alive to God in Christ.
Verse 13 states it plainly: “Do not yield your members to sin as instruments of wickedness, but yield
yourselves to God as men who have been brought from death to life, and your members to God as
instruments of righteousness.” The last phrase means that we should serve the Lord with our bodies.
V15 - 23: This deals with the second argument, the claim that because we are no longer under the law
we can do whatever we please without any consequences. Verse 15 states: “What then? Are we to sin
because we are not under law, but under grace? By no means!” You are a slave to whomever you
obey, either of sin, which leads to death, or of obedience, which leads to righteousness. You have been
set free from sin and have become slaves of God. The wages of sin is death, but the free gift of God is
eternal life in Jesus. Being set free from sin means we no longer have to obey temptation. I like the
story about a little girl who was asked if Satan ever tempted her. She said that indeed he often came
calling, but when he did, she asked Jesus to “go to the door” for her. That is the secret: we can hide
behind Jesus. When we do sin however, we cannot hope to avoid the consequences. There is a funny
story about a Christian who faced a secular judge for one of his misdeeds. When asked why he did it,
he said that it was not he that did it, but it was his “Old Adam” (the sin nature) that did it. The judge
replied “Very well. I sentence Old Adam to thirty days in jail and you will just have to go along with
him.”
Knights of the MHz message for 1/19/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Romans chapter 5. The topic of the chapter is peace with God through Christ.
Theologians would give it the title of Justification by Faith. Paul stresses that justification before God
is obtained only by faith. It is a gift paid for by Jesus and we rejoice in our hope of sharing the glory of
God. We can rejoice even in our sufferings knowing that it is serving a purpose, producing endurance,
character, and hope. Hope does not disappoint us because God's love has been poured into our hearts
through the Holy Spirit. Christ died for us while we were yet sinners, and by his blood we are
reconciled to God. Since we are reconciled by his death, we will be saved by his life. The law
eradicated any excuse for sin. Condemnation was produced by only one transgression. Adam's sin
stained the entire human race, but by Christ's obedience unto death many will be made righteous.
V1 - 5: We are justified by faith (alone). We can do nothing to earn it. Christ paid for it entirely. As a
result we have peace with God and can rejoice in our hope of sharing the glory of God. Justification by
faith alone was the chief point of contention between Martin Luther and the established church leaders
of his day. We don't earn our salvation. We can't buy it. We won't ever deserve it. Verses three to five
refer to the process of sanctification (being transformed to be like Jesus). God uses suffering and trials
to produce endurance, character, and hope. Our hope is not in vain because God's love has been poured
into our hearts through the Holy Spirit which has been given to us.
V6 - 11: Paul notes how unlikely it would be for someone to be willing to die even for a righteous man,
yet even while we were still sinners, Christ died for us. Since we are justified by his blood (note the
past tense) how much more will we be saved from God's wrath. Since we are reconciled (past tense)
we will be saved by Christ's life. Reconciliation means we are in agreement and harmony with God.
V12 - 21: Paul contrasts the effects of Adam's sin against the gift of Christ to redeem us. Sin came into
the world because of Adam's sin and death came with it. Death spread to all mankind because all men
sinned. This occurred before the law was given. Some like to argue about whether we are being
judged for Adam's sin or only for our own. I think the question is moot. I have never met anyone who
has not committed sin on their own account, so it doesn't matter. Under the law, condemnation results
from only one sin, but the gift of salvation by grace covers many sins. By Adam's disobedience many
were made sinners, but by Christ's obedience many will be made righteous. The law increased the
trespass and sin increased, but where it increased, grace increased even more. It brings eternal life.
Since faith is so important in all of this, we should examine what kind of faith Paul is talking about.
Faith can be considered as active or passive. Passive faith is intellectual belief. It has little or no effect
on how we live. Nothing is at risk from such a belief. The person with passive faith is still in charge of
their own life. Active faith involves taking action, committing one's life to Christ. When one actually
believes in Christ, we are called out to step out and trust Jesus with our lives, even when we are called
to be faithful to our calling even though it may result in our being trashed (or worse) for being
politically incorrect. When the Philippian jailer (Acts 16; 30) asked “What must I do to be saved?” he
was told “Believe in the Lord Jesus, and you will be saved, you and your whole household.” This was
not passive belief. There was some risk in the jailer's action. Treating prisoners like family was not
part of his charter. James 1; 22 says that we should be doers, not hearers only of the word, and James
2; 18 states that real faith always results in actions befitting it. If there are no such actions, then the
professed faith is probably counterfeit.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/12/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Happy New Year! May you have the Lord's
grace, comfort and peace in the year ahead of us. This morning we will consider Romans chapter 4. In
this chapter Paul makes the argument that righteousness is a result of faith rather than works or
circumcision. The promise rests on grace. It is a gift of God. It is not wages. He loosely quotes David
who pronounced a blessing upon the man to whom God reckons righteousness apart from works:
“Blessed are those whose iniquities are forgiven, and whose sins are covered; blessed is the man
against whom the Lord will not reckon sin.” A key argument in the chapter is that Abraham was
considered righteous before he was circumcised, so his righteousness could not depend on
circumcision. As a result, righteousness is also available to the uncircumcised. We are justified by
faith.
V1 - 8: Abraham was justified by faith rather than by works. He believed God when there was no
supporting evidence and the fulfillment of God's promise looked impossible from the human
viewpoint. His belief was reckoned to him as righteousness. If righteousness was his due, it would be
wages rather than a gift. God's blessing belongs to those who in faith accept God's free gift of
forgiveness, not to those who perfectly obey the law (as if anyone could perfectly obey the law
anyway.) Paul refers to Psalm 32; 1-2 written by David: “Blessed is he whose transgression is
forgiven, whose sin is covered. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputes no iniquity, and in whose
spirit there is no deceit.” (RSV)
V9 - 14: God's blessing is not exclusively for the circumcised. Abraham's righteousness was declared
before he was circumcised. Circumcision was a sign or seal of the righteousness that he already had by
faith. Paul argues in verse 11 that the purpose was to make him the father of all who believe without
being circumcised and who thus have righteousness reckoned to them. Genesis 17; 1-14 records the
promise to Abraham. His name was formerly Abram. He would be made a father of many nations and
God's covenant would be between him and his descendants forever. This is not a reference to physical
descendants but instead to those who share Abraham's faith. Jesus made the same argument in John 8;
37-44. In verse 44 he even called the Jews who were attacking him children of the devil!
V15 - 25: Righteousness depends on faith, and the promise rests on faith and it is guaranteed to not
just the adherents of the law, but also to those who share the faith of Abraham. If it depended only on
the law then faith would be useless and the promise would be void. In hope Abraham believed God's
promise that he would become the father of many nations as he had been told. He did not weaken in
faith when he considered that he was about a hundred years old, or that Sarah had long been barren. He
gave glory to God, fully convinced that God was able to do what he had promised and grew strong in
his faith. Verses 23 – 25 directly state that the righteousness reckoned to Abraham is also for all who
believe in him that raised Jesus our Lord, who was put to death for our trespasses and raised for our
justification.
The true descendants of Abraham are those who have faith in Christ, whether Jews or Gentiles and the
benefits that God promised belong to them. Genesis 17; 4-6 refers to a multitude of nations rather than
just one nation. Galatians 3; 29 states: “And if you are Christ's, then you are Abraham's offspring, heirs
according to promise.”
Knights of the MHz message for 1/5/14
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Happy New Year! May you have the Lord's
grace, comfort and peace in the year ahead of us. This morning we will consider Romans chapter 3. In
this chapter Paul examines the role of the Jews in God's plan. They have been entrusted with the
oracles of God. Nevertheless, they are no better than the Gentiles. All are guilty and under the power
of sin. Paul describes their activities and character as sinners in colorful language. Although some
were unfaithful, their faithlessness doesn't nullify the faithfulness of God. The failure of the Jews in
keeping their part of the covenant doesn't invalidate the promises. Neither can their failure be excused
on the plea that their failure makes God's truth shine more brightly. The law only succeeds in making
men aware of their condition. That was God's purpose in giving it. Because of it the whole world may
be held accountable to God. Paul then introduces a new way: the righteousness of God through faith in
Jesus Christ for all who believe. The believers are justified through God's grace. They have been
redeemed by Christ. This leaves no room for boasting. None of this however overthrows the law.
V1 - 18: Paul points out that the Jews were entrusted with the oracles of God. All men however are
under the power of sin: “None is righteous, no, not one; no one understands, no one seeks for God. All
have turned aside, together they have gone wrong; no one does good, not even one. Their throat is an
open grave, they use their tongue to deceive. The venom of asps is under their lips. Their mouth is full
of curses and bitterness. Their feet are swift to shed blood, in their paths are ruin and misery, and the
way of peace they do not know. There is no fear of God before their eyes.”
V19 - 20: Whatever the law says, it speaks to those who are under it. The whole world is accountable
to God. Verse 20 expresses it succinctly: “For no human being will be justified in his sight by works of
the law, since through the law comes knowledge of sin.” They cannot plead ignorance. They know
what God wants but they are powerless to deliver it. In other words, there is no way for a human being
to earn their way to heaven. Many make the mistake of comparing themselves with others. What
others do is not the standard. The standard is perfection and no one can achieve it.
V21 - 26: Paul introduces the way of escape from this trap: it is the righteousness of God through faith
in Jesus Christ for all who believe. Verses 23 - 24 state it succinctly: “..since all have sinned and fall
short of the glory of God, they are justified by his grace as a gift, through the redemption which is in
Christ Jesus, whom God put forward as an expiation by his blood, to be received by faith.” In other
words there is no way to earn salvation. It is entirely a free gift. In his forbearance God passes over
former sins. This issue is what brought about Martin Luther's conflict with the established church.
They were selling “indulgences” as a racket, as if God could be bribed. The phrase “expiation by his
blood” means ransoming or buying back a slave. Slaves of sin are set free by God.
V27 – 31: Since Jesus paid the price to set us free from sin, we have no ground for boasting. A person
is justified by faith apart from works of the law. Pride is excluded. God is the God of both the Jews
and the Gentiles. He will deal with both on the same basis. This doesn't overthrow the law.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/29/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. Christmas is
past. In three days we will move into a new year. This morning we will consider Romans chapter 2.
This chapter is primarily a warning against spiritual hypocrisy. If you pass judgement on another,
honestly examine yourself to determine whether or not you are doing the same thing. Do not presume
upon God's forbearance and patience. His kindness is meant to lead you to repentance. We are all very
good at creating a fictitious picture of ourselves in our own mind. It makes us feel comfortable.
Proverbs 16; 2 says “All the ways of a man are pure in his own eyes, but the Lord weighs the spirit.” I
John 1; 9 says “If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just, and will forgive our sins and cleanse us
from all unrighteousness.” Sadly, some have perverted this into an empty practice of confessing
without any real intention of making changes. There is no real repentance in it. God is not impressed
by this. What he wants is a real change of heart. A day has been appointed when God's patience will
be at an end. It is called Judgement Day. God's righteous judgement will be revealed. The Lord will
render to everyone according to their works. Those who are under the law of grace are saved. How
they are rewarded depends on what they did with it. To those who by patience in well-doing seek
glory, honor, and immortality (in response to their acceptance of Christ's gift) he will give eternal life,
but for those who seek to create divisions, ignore the truth and obey wickedness, there will be wrath
and fury. The judgement will not be influenced by belonging to any particular group or race of people.
God shows no partiality. The Jews rely on the law of Moses. Gentiles have the law of conscience.
Some do what the law requires even though they do not have the law. They show that what the law
requires is written on their hearts. Circumcision is a matter of the heart. It is spiritual not literal.
V1 - 11: When you pass a judgement of condemnation on another while guilty of the same sin, you
pass judgement on yourself as well. Many people pervert this passage flippantly claiming that we are
not to make any judgements at all. When their sins are pointed out they accuse the messenger of
hypocrisy. In Matthew 10; 16 Jesus said “Behold, I send you out as sheep in the midst of wolves; so
be wise as serpents but innocent as doves”. To do this we must be able to make judgements of
discernment. In I Corinthians 5; 1-5 Paul called on the church to discipline a member who was living
in sin with his mother. How could they do this if no one was to make any judgements? James 5; 16
says we should confess our sins to one another, that we may be healed. This isn't possible except with
people that we trust with our dark secrets. One of the biggest obstacles to this is pride. Some sins
should be confessed only to God, because confessing them to anyone else could cause further damage.
Confession is of no benefit unless we sincerely want to change. Those who are impenitent are storing
up wrath for themselves.
V12 - 16: Paul recognized that there are morally sensitive and responsible people, however short they
may fall of God's righteous demands. Verses 15 - 16 state: “They show that what the law requires is
written on their hearts, while their conscience also bears witness and their conflicting thoughts accuse
or perhaps excuse them on that day when, according to my gospel, God judges the secrets of men by
Christ Jesus.” This raises the question of how people who have never heard the gospel are to be judged
by God. Paul seems to express ignorance about it.
V17 - 29: These verses are a warning against hypocrisy. Knowledge of what God requires is of no
value if there is no application of it in one's life. In fact, the knowledge becomes a cause for
condemnation for those who ignore it. In verse 29 Paul stated: “He is a Jew who is one inwardly, and
real circumcision is a matter of the heart, spiritual and not literal.” In all of this we must
acknowledge that all Christians do commit sin. We are a 'work in progress'. I John 1; 8-9 say: “If we
say we have no sin, we deceive ourselves, and the truth is not in us. If we confess our sins, he is faithful
and just and will forgive us our sins and cleanse us from all unrighteousness”.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/22/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Merry Christmas to you all. This morning we
will begin Paul's letter to the Romans, beginning with chapter 1. The church in Rome was apparently
begun by others. The letter begins with a lengthy preamble and is addressed to the believers in Rome.
It is characteristic of all of Paul's letters that he had no interest in political correctness. He generally
got straight to the point and his remarks in this letter make many people who wish to be politically
correct grind their teeth. Paul began with his own credentials and reviewed the source of his gospel.
He praised Jesus as Lord through whom we have received the grace of God and he thanked God for the
faith of the Roman believers which was being proclaimed throughout the world. He mentioned them
always in his prayers and longed to see them, in order to strengthen them and be mutually encouraged.
He had often hoped to see them in the past but was always prevented by circumstances. He felt under
obligation to preach the gospel to all people whether Greeks or barbarians. He was not ashamed of the
gospel. It was (and is) the power of God for everyone who has faith. The rest of the chapter details the
character of people who reject the truth and are without excuse. As a result, God gave them up to the
fulfilling of their appetites. The description sounds very applicable to people today.
V1 - 17: Paul stated his calling as an apostle, set apart for the gospel. The letter was addressed to the
believers in Rome. He thanked God for all of them because their faith was being proclaimed in all of
the world. He mentioned them in all of his prayers, asking that somehow he would have the
opportunity to visit them. He was eager to preach the gospel to them. The statement that he was under
obligation to both Greeks and barbarians has been misinterpreted by some commentators. He meant
that he was under obligation to share the gospel with them, not that he was indebted to Greek or
barbarian culture. He was not ashamed of the gospel. It was (and is) the power of God for salvation to
everyone who has faith.
V18 - 27: God's wrath is revealed against all ungodliness and wickedness of those who suppress the
truth about him. Nature provides abundant evidence of his eternal power and deity so they are without
excuse. They became futile in their thinking. Claiming to be wise, they became fools and began
worshipping images resembling men or birds, animals or reptiles. As a result, God let them be ruled by
lusts of their hearts, to impurity, dishonoring their bodies, and serving the creature rather than the
creator. They were given dishonorable passions: women became lesbians and men became
homosexuals.
V28 - 32: Since they rejected God, he gave them up to the consequences of their rejection: they became
filled with all manner of wickedness. They were filled with wickedness, evil, covetousness, malice,
envy, murder, strife, and deceit. They became full of gossip, slander, hate for God, insolence, boasting,
and became inventors of evil, disobedient to parents, foolish, faithless, and ruthless. Though they knew
that those who do these things deserve to die, they not only did them, but approved of those who
practiced them.
Those today who are faithful to Paul's statement are persecuted. Hate Speech laws are being used to
suppress the truth. The claim that same sex attractions are normal is ridiculous. If they were normal,
the human race would cease to exist. It is apparently very difficult to overcome these attractions. I had
a nephew who became trapped in this. He died of AIDS at a young age. There is no indication that
these particular sins are worse than the others on the list. Even more strange is the idea that a person
can change their sex. A blood test will reveal what a person really is, no matter what cosmetic
adjustments have been made. There really is no such thing as a transgendered person. The most
dangerous place for a child today is the womb. Millions of children have been murdered for the
convenience of the mother. Proclaiming a Woman's Right to Choose poses the wrong issue. No one
has the right to choose murder for someone else. God will not overlook this.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/15/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 28. This is the final chapter. The natives on the island welcomed the
survivors of the shipwreck and built a fire for them. Paul had an encounter with a poisonous snake but
it did him no harm. He healed many on the island. After three months the weather was more
dependable and they sailed for Italy. When they came into Rome Paul was allowed to stay by himself
with the soldier that guarded him. He called together the local leaders of the Jews and explained his
situation. They had received no other information. When they had appointed a day for him, they came
to him at his lodging in great numbers. He explained the gospel to them from morning to evening.
Some were convinced, while others were not. After he quoted Isaiah 6; 9-10 to them they departed. He
told them that God's salvation had been sent to the Gentiles and they would listen. Paul then lived
there two whole years at his own expense, preaching openly and unhindered to all who came to him.
V1 – 10: After the survivors of the shipwreck made their way to shore the natives built a fire for them
to get warm. It began to rain and the weather was cold. As Paul gathered a bundle of sticks for fuel, a
poisonous snake came out of it because of the heat and fastened on his hand. The natives expected him
to swell up or suddenly drop dead. He however shook the snake off into the fire and suffered no harm.
The natives had initially concluded that he must be a murderer getting justice. When they waited a
long time without seeing any result they concluded that he must be a god instead! The chief man of the
island showed them all hospitality for three days. His father was sick with fever and dysentery. Paul
prayed and putting his hands on him healed him. After that the rest of the sick people on the island
came and were healed.
V11 - 18: After three months the weather became more dependable and they sailed in a ship of
Alexandria which had wintered in the island. They put in at Syracuse and stayed three days, then they
went on to Rhegium and after one day they were able to continue on to Puteoli. They found believers
there and stayed with them for a week. When the believers in Rome heard of it they met them at the
Forum of Appius and Three Taverns. On seeing them Paul thanked God and took courage. After they
came into Rome, Paul was allowed to stay by himself with the soldier that guarded him.
V19 - 31: After three days Paul called together the local leaders of the Jews, and when they had
gathered he explained why he was there. They said they had received no information about him and no
one had spoken any evil about him, but they wanted to hear what he had to say. They had heard many
bad reports concerning Christianity. After they had appointed a day for him they came to him at his
lodging in great numbers. He testified to the kingdom of God and tried to convince them about Jesus
both from the law and the prophets, preaching and teaching all day. Some were convinced while others
were not. Paul then quoted Isaiah 6; 9-10 saying: The Holy Spirit was right in saying to your fathers
through Isaiah the prophet: “Go to this people, and say, You shall indeed hear but never understand,
and you shall indeed see but never perceive, for this people's heart has grown dull, and their ears are
heavy of hearing, and their eyes they have closed, lest they should perceive with their eyes, and hear
with their ears, and understand with their heart, and turn for me to heal them.” They then turned their
backs on Paul and departed. Paul then informed them that this salvation of God had been sent to the
Gentiles; they would listen. He then lived there at his own expense, preaching openly and unhindered
to all who would hear him.
Isaiah 6; 9-10 describes people who have rejected the gospel without really understanding it. Although
God's message of forgiveness has been presented to them, they still don't get it. Some reject it because
they are captured by something else. Unless the Holy Spirit opens their minds, they are mentally blind
to the opportunity for salvation. Some are so blind that they don't even think that they need it!
Knights of the MHz message for 12/8/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 27. In this chapter Paul is dispatched to go by sea to Rome. The journey is
interrupted however by shipwreck on the island of Malta. In the midst of the severe storm leading to
the shipwreck everyone concludes that they are doomed, but Paul tells them to take heart! God has told
him that the ship will be lost but all will survive.
V1 - 12: Paul was entrusted to a centurion named Julius and they embarked on a ship scheduled to sail
to the ports along the coast of Asia. Paul was accompanied by a companion named Aristarchus. They
put in at the port of Sidon and Julius allowed Paul to visit with friends. Apparently Julius trusted Paul.
If Paul had escaped, it would mean Julius's head! From Sidon they sailed under the lee of the island of
Cyprus and came to the port of Myra in Lycia. There they transferred to a ship of Alexandria sailing
for Italy. After some difficulty they sailed under the lee of the island of Crete and coasting along under
it came to the port of Fair Havens. Paul advised them not to go on because it was already late in the
season and they would face winter storms which were very dangerous. The centurion however paid
more attention to the opinion of the captain and the owner of the ship and since the harbor was not
suitable to winter in they decided to push on, hoping to reach Phoenix, a harbor of Crete.
V13 – 26: They set out when the wind seemed favorable but it soon turned violent and they could do
nothing but be driven before it. After running under the lee of a small island called Cauda they hoisted
up the small boat on board and secured it, and then they undergirded the hull of the ship to strengthen
it. The storm got even more violent however, so they began throwing the cargo overboard to lighten
the ship. On the third day they even threw the ship's tackle overboard! After many days they gave up
all hope of surviving. They had not eaten anything for fourteen days!
V 27 - 32: Paul then told them they should have listened to him instead of incurring this loss. An angel
of God had appeared to him telling him that all of them would survive, but the ship would be lost. He
told them to take heart. He believed God. After two weeks, the sailors discovered that the water was
getting shallower and they suspected that they were nearing land. Fearing shipwreck on rocks they let
out four anchors from the stern and prayed for daylight. Some of them decided to just abandon the
others and set out in the small boat pretending to set anchors from the bow. Apparently they were
convinced that land was nearby and they hoped to escape to it. They didn't care about the others in the
ship! Paul warned the soldiers however that their own survival depended on the crew staying aboard
and so they cut the ropes and let the boat go.
V33 - 38: Paul urged them to eat to gain strength and began eating himself after giving thank to God.
The others were encouraged by his example, and followed it. There were 276 people aboard. This was
not some small craft! After eating they threw the rest of the food into the sea to further lighten the ship.
V39 - 44: At daybreak they didn't recognize the land but noticed a beach on which they hoped to run
the ship aground so they cast off the anchors and freed the rudders. Hoisting the foresail they headed
for the beach but became stuck fast on a sandbar and the ship began to break up. The centurion
wishing to save Paul stopped the soldiers from killing the prisoners lest they escape. (If they had
escaped the soldiers could become substitutes!) He ordered all who could swim to do it. The rest
escaped on pieces of wreckage, and so all escaped safely to land.
One thing that stands out in this chapter is the absolute confidence Paul had in the Lord. No
circumstance shook him. If he died he considered it would just be his going home to be with the Lord.
The time for him to die was in the Lord's hands. In the meanwhile he looked for ways to serve him.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/1/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 26. We have seen how Paul appealed to Caesar when it looked like Festus
was going to yield to the Jews and expose him to their assassination plot. Festus then asked king
Agrippa (Herod Agrippa II) for help in determining what to write to Caesar. A meeting was arranged
and Agrippa said to Paul “You have permission to speak for yourself.” Paul noted that Agrippa was
familiar with all of the customs and controversies of the Jews and asked him to listen to him patiently.
He then recounted how he had lived as a Pharisee and said he was now on trial for his hope in the
resurrection of the dead. He had formerly persecuted Christians severely. He told how on a mission to
Damascus he had a blinding vision in which Jesus appeared to him and said that his mission would be
to go to the gentiles to turn their hearts to God. He was obedient to the vision and declared to all who
heard him including both Jews and gentiles that they should repent and turn to God and change their
lifestyles. Because of this the Jews seized him in the temple and tried to kill him. Festus reacted to all
of this by loudly proclaiming that Paul's great learning had driven him to madness. Paul replied that he
was not mad but speaking the sober truth and commented that Agrippa knew about these things and he
was persuaded that none of these things had escaped his notice. He then asked Agrippa directly if he
believed the prophets. Agrippa replied “In a short time you think to make me a Christian!” Afterward,
Agrippa told Festus in private that Paul was doing nothing to deserve death or punishment, and could
have been set free if he had not appealed to Caesar.
V1 - 11: When Paul was permitted to speak he outlined his past. According to the strictest party of
Jewish religion he had lived as a Pharisee and was on trial for his hope in God's promise. He asked
“Why is it thought incredible by any of you that God raises the dead?” He was convinced that he ought
to do many things in opposing the name of Jesus of Nazareth, and did so in Jerusalem, shutting many
Christians up in prison. When they were put to death he cast his vote against them and punished them
often in the synagogues.
V12 - 23: As he was on a journey to Damascus he had a blinding vision of Jesus who called him to go
to the gentiles to open their eyes that they might turn from the power of Satan to God and receive
forgiveness of sins and a place among those who are sanctified by faith in him. He was faithful to the
vision and declared to both Jews and gentiles that they should repent and turn to God and perform
deeds worthy of their repentance. For this reason the Jews seized him in the temple and tried to kill
him. Nevertheless, he had help from God and testified to both great and small saying nothing but what
Moses and the prophets said would come to pass: that the Christ must suffer, and that, by being the first
to rise from the dead, he would proclaim light both to the Jews and to the gentiles.
V24 - 32: At this point Festus accused Paul of being mad, but Paul replied that he was not mad but
speaking the sober truth. He was persuaded that the king already knew about these things. They were
not done in a corner. He then directly asked Agrippa if he believed what the Prophets had said.
Apparently Paul was very persuasive. Agrippa replied “In a short time you think to make me a
Christian!” Paul said his desire was that all who heard him would become just as he was – except for
being in chains. In private with Festus, Agrippa said that Paul was doing nothing to deserve death or
imprisonment and could have been set free if he had not appealed to Caesar.
Herod Agriipa II was born about 27 AD and became the seventh and last ruler of the Herod the Great
family. He was only 17 at the time of his father's death. He lived in Rome in the Emperor's household
until he reached majority. According to Josephus his relationship with his sister Bernice created a
scandal. He moved to Rome with Bernice after the capture of Jerusalem, enjoyed the rank of Praetor,
and died there in AD 93.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/24/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 25. We have seen how Felix left Paul in prison for his successor, Festus to
deal with. After Festus replaced Felix he went up to Jerusalem from Caesarea and the chief priests and
principal men among the Jews immediately informed him against Paul asking that he be sent to
Jerusalem. They were planning to ambush and kill him on the way. Festus told them they could come
to Caesarea and make their accusations there. After a little more than a week, he took his seat on the
tribunal and ordered Paul to be brought. When he had come, the Jews from Jerusalem began making
many charges that they couldn't prove. Paul denied the charges and when it looked like Festus might
yield to the Jew's demands he protested that he was standing before Caesar's tribunal where he ought to
be tried. He decided to appeal to Caesar in the person of his governor, taking it out of the hands of the
local authorities. After some days king Agrippa and Bernice (who was his sister – possibly in an
incestuous relationship) came to visit and Festus told them about Paul's case. He hoped they could help
him in formulating a charge to send with Paul when he was sent to Rome.
V1 - 7: When Festus replaced Felix the chief priests and principal men of the Jews decided to renew
their attack on Paul, urging Festus to send him to Jerusalem, planning to kill him on the way. This
seemed to be their favorite solution. Since they couldn't shut Paul down, they wanted to just eliminate
him. Festus however, declined and invited them to come to Caesarea instead since Paul was there and
he intended to go there shortly himself. After about a week he went to Caesarea and taking his seat on
the tribunal ordered Paul to be brought. The Jews who had come from Jerusalem brought many serious
charges which they could not prove.
V8 - 12: Paul said in his defense “Neither against the law of the Jews, nor against the temple, nor
against Caesar have I offended at all.” Festus, hoping to gain some popularity with the Jews asked Paul
if he wished to go to Jerusalem and be tried there before him. Paul already knew about the
assassination plots of the Jews however and would have none of it. That was why he was in Caesarea
in the first place! He said he was already standing trial in the correct venue and if there was no truth in
the charges no one could give him up to the Jews. He made a formal appeal to Caesar in the person of
his governor. The local authorities then had no choice but to send him to Rome. After Festus conferred
with his council, he replied “You have appealed to Caesar; to Caesar you shall go.”
V13 - 22: Festus was perplexed about what to write to Caesar about the case since he didn't understand
it. It seemed to revolve about Jewish superstitions and a man named Jesus who was dead, but whom
Paul said was alive. When King Herod Agrippa II, who ruled parts of Palestine with his sister Bernice
paid a visit, Festus asked them for advice. Agrippa said he would like to hear Paul himself and Festus
said he would have the opportunity on the following day.
V23 - 27: On the following day Agrippa and Bernice arrived with a great show of importance and
Festus ordered Paul to be brought in. Festus pointed out that he had found nothing deserving death in
Paul's case and as Paul himself had appealed to Caesar he decided to send him, but he had no idea what
to write as charges as the reason for sending him. He hoped that Agrippa could give him some ideas of
what to write. When Paul made his defense the king was impressed with him. Agrippa was probably
well acquainted with Judaism, but was not a practicing Jew.
Porcius Festus was appointed by Nero as a replacement for Felix as governor of Judaea. He
administered affairs in the judgement hall built by Herod (see Acts 23; 35) and was considered a better
administrator than Felix. He died in office and was succeeded by Albinus.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/17/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 24. Five days after the tribune Claudius Lysias sent Paul under a heavily
armed guard to Caesarea, Ananias the high priest came down from Jerusalem with some elders and a
spokesman named Tertullus and laid their case against Paul before Felix the governor. Tertullus began
with a flattering preamble thanking the governor for his wonderful 'benefits' to the Jewish nation, and
stating that they wished to save the governor's time in this matter. He repeated the lie that Paul had
been caught trying to profane the temple. The Jews acting like a chorus affirmed that this was true.
Felix then indicated that Paul could speak to the charges. Paul affirmed that Felix had been their judge
for many years and would cheerfully make his defense. He completely rebutted all of their charges and
stated that they couldn't prove any of them. Felix however already had a rather accurate knowledge of
Christianity and said he would postpone any decision until Lysias the tribune came down. (Actually, he
never made any decision.) He kept Paul in custody with some liberty. After some days Felix came
with his wife Drusilla who was a Jewess and sent for Paul. He heard him speak about justice and self
control and future judgement. Apparently Paul shook him up and he sent him away. At the same time
he was hoping Paul would offer him a bribe, and so he often talked with him. After two years of this
Felix was succeeded by Porcius Festus, and wishing to do the Jews a favor, he left Paul in prison.
V1 - 9: Tertullus began with a flattering speech to the governor calling him 'most excellent Felix'
stating that he had introduced many excellent reforms on behalf of the nation, and they were oh so
grateful to him. (In the past this has been called a 'kiss-up' usually accompanied by sucking noises.)
He begged him in his 'kindness' to hear them briefly. He then called Paul a pest and an agitator among
all the Jews throughout the world, and a ringleader of the sect of the Nazarenes. He then repeated the
lie that Paul had been caught trying to profane the temple. The Jews joined in like a chorus affirming
that this was all true.
V10 - 21: Paul was then invited to make his defense. His rebuttal was that the Jews did not find him
disputing with anyone or stirring up a crowd in the temple, synagogue, or the city and that they could
not prove any of their charges. He admitted to worshipping the God of their fathers, believing
everything laid down in the law or written in the prophets, sharing a hope with them that there would
be a resurrection of the dead for both the just and the unjust, so he always kept a clear conscience
toward man and God. He came to bring alms and offerings and as he was doing this they found him in
the temple without any crowd or tumult, but some Jews from Asia stirred up the local Jews. They
should be present to present their accusation it they had any basis for it. All he had done before the
council was state that he was on trial concerning the resurrection of the dead.
V22 – 27: Felix already had a rather accurate knowledge of Christianity however and said he would put
off a decision until Lysias the tribune came down. He kept Paul in custody and gave him considerable
liberty. After some days he came with his wife to hear what Paul had to say about faith in Christ. As
Paul argued about justice and self-control and future judgement it shook Felix up! He sent him away
but heard him frequently, hoping Paul would offer him a bribe. After two years, he was succeeded by
Porcius Festus and wishing to do the Jews a favor, he left Paul in prison.
This demonstrates that corruption in government is a very old problem. Those in power often use their
position of power for personal gain. In effect they ask people how much money they are willing to slip
under the table to influence their decisions. Human nature hasn't changed after almost two thousand
years! In the judgement Felix will have nothing to offer in his defense.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/10/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 23. Paul began his defense stating that he had lived before God in all good
conscience up to the present. The high priest ordered him to be struck him on the mouth. Paul pointed
out the hypocrisy of it. Those standing by asked if he would revile God's high priest. He replied that
he didn't know that he was the high priest. Paul then derailed the issue by changing the topic. He
turned the issue into one of party disputes. Things got so violent that Paul had to be rescued. That
night the Lord told Paul to take courage and that he would also bear witness in Rome. The Jews made
a plot against him but the son of Paul's sister overheard them and informed Paul. Paul then sent him to
inform the tribune of the plot. After hearing him the tribune took drastic action! He ordered a heavily
armed party to take Paul to Caesarea late at night. He included a letter of explanation to the governor.
The contents were funny! He mentioned that Paul was a Roman citizen whom he had rescued, but
didn't mention his own blunder. The soldiers carried out their orders and delivered Paul and the letter
to the governor in Caesarea. After reading the letter, the governor placed Paul under guard in Herod's
Praetorium awaiting the arrival of the Jews from Jerusalem.
V1- 10: Paul stated that he had lived before God in all good conscience up to the present day. The high
priest ordered those standing by to strike him on the mouth. In doing this he was behaving like an
activist judge. Paul replied “God will strike you, you whitewashed wall! Are you sitting to judge me
according to the law, and yet contrary to the law you order me to be struck?” Paul then used the
strategy of pitting the Pharisees in the council against the Sadducees. He announced that he was a
Pharisee, a son of Pharisees, and on trial for his belief in the resurrection from the dead (the Sadducees
didn't believe in it.) The result was that the Pharisees came to his defense. The issue was thus switched
from his being a follower of Christ to one of party disputes. Things got so violent that the tribune
became concerned that they would tear Paul in pieces and ordered the soldiers to take him by force
from them and bring him into the barracks.
V11 - 22: The next day the Jews made a plot and bound themselves by an oath to neither eat nor drink
till they had killed Paul. There were more than 40 of them involved. They enlisted the chief priests
and elders in the plot. (Note that these are the spiritual leaders!) The son of Paul's sister overheard the
plot however and told Paul. He had no problem visiting Paul since he was only a boy. Paul called one
of the centurions and told him to take the boy to the tribune to tell him of the plot. (It's amusing to see
the Lord outwit the thugs using a mere boy.) The tribune heard him in private then told him to tell no
one he had been informed.
V23 - 35: The tribune then ordered two centurions to get ready two hundred soldiers with seventy
horsemen and two hundred spearmen to go as far as Caesarea at the third hour of the night (between 9
and 10 PM). That made the odds more than eleven to one, with surprise on their side. They were to
provide a horse for Paul and deliver him safely to Felix the governor. He included a letter of
explanation. The letter was a 'whitewash'. He mentioned that Paul was a Roman citizen whom he had
rescued, but didn't mention his own blunder in preparing to scourge him. The soldiers carried out their
orders. After reading the letter, the governor placed Paul under guard in Herod's Praetorium awaiting
the arrival of his accusers. (Since they failed, I have often wondered how hungry and thirsty the
plotters got before they gave up on their silly oath.)
Knights of the MHz message for 11/03/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 22. Paul began his defense in Hebrew, which caused the crowd to become
more quiet. He recounted his own past: born in Tarsus, educated by Gamaliel according to the strictest
manner of the law, being zealous for God even as they were. He persecuted the followers of Jesus to
the death, delivering both men and women to prison. Receiving letters of authorization he travelled to
Damascus to capture believers there and bring them to Jerusalem for punishment. As he drew near to
Damascus at about noon he was suddenly blinded by a great light, fell to the ground, and heard Jesus
asking why he was persecuting him. Traveling companions only saw the light. He was told to go into
the city where he would be told what to do. He could not see and had to be led into the city by his
companions. Ananias, a devout observer of the law was sent to inform him of his mission. His sight
was restored immediately. He was baptized and returned to Jerusalem and while praying in the temple
was warned of a plot against him and told that his mission would be to the Gentiles. This “pushed the
Jews buttons” and they resumed rioting. The tribune in command ordered him to be brought into the
barracks where he would conduct his own examination by scourging. When they had tied him up for
the severe beating, Paul asked the centurion standing by if it was lawful for him to scourge a Roman
citizen without even a trial. This was reported to the tribune, and that truly got his attention. He asked
Paul to confirm it, noting that he had paid a high price for his own citizenship (typical Roman
corruption) and Paul replied that he was born a citizen. Those about to scourge him decided to get out
of there immediately! The tribune also was afraid, because he had violated the law himself in binding
Paul. The following day he commanded the chief priests and all of the council to meet with him and
explain their charges.
V1 – 5: Paul began speaking in Hebrew, telling the crowd about his past history as a persecutor of
believers in Jesus. It was severe! He dragged both men and women off to prison as the high priest and
the whole council of elders were witnesses. They gave him letters of authorization to go after more of
them in Damascus. He travelled to Damascus to carry out his mission and bring believers there back to
Jerusalem in bonds for punishment.
V6 – 23: As he was traveling to Damascus and almost there he was suddenly struck blind by a great
light, fell to the ground, and heard a voice asking him why he was persecuting him (“Saul, Saul, why
do you persecute me?”) He answered “Who are you Lord?” and received the reply “I am Jesus, whom
you are persecuting.” He asked what he should do and was told to go into the city where he would be
told all that was appointed for him to do. Ananias, well spoken of by all of the Jews came to him and
commanded Paul's sight to be restored. It was recovered immediately. He told him his mission was to
be a witness to all men. He was then baptized. On returning to Jerusalem he was praying in the temple
and was warned to quickly get out of Jerusalem because of a plot. He was to go far away and become a
witness to the Gentiles. On hearing this, the crowd exploded, calling for his execution!
V24 – 30: The tribune ordered him to be brought into the barracks where he would make his own
examination by scourging, but when they had tied him up for the severe beating Paul asked the
centurion standing by if it was legal to scourge a Roman citizen and without even a trial. The centurion
reported this to the tribune, who decided to check it out. When he discovered Paul's citizenship he was
afraid because he had violated the law himself! One thing can be said about Roman law: there were no
“activist judges”! It was absolutely not tolerated. Those about to administer the beating decided to get
out of there immediately! The following day the tribune called for a meeting with the priests and the
council to determine what charges they could make, and set Paul before them.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/27/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 21. After Paul's final meeting with the Ephesian elders, he and his traveling
companions sailed for Cos, Rhodes, and then to Patara. From there they sailed to Syria, and landed at
Tyre, where they stayed for seven days. The local disciples told Paul not to go on to Jerusalem. On his
departure they gathered with their wives and children for a final prayer time with him on the beach,
returned home and after a final farewell Paul and his companions went on board the ship. From Tyre
they sailed to Ptolemais, greeted the local believers and stayed with them for a day. The following day
they came to Caesarea and stayed at the house of Philip the Evangelist. A prophet named Agabus
predicted that in Jerusalem Paul would be bound and handed over to the Gentiles. All who heard him
begged Paul not to go on, but he told them he was ready not only to be imprisoned but even to die for
the name of Jesus. When they saw that he was determined, they gave up and prayed that the will of the
Lord would be done. From Caesarea Paul and his companions went on to Jerusalem and stayed at the
house of an early disciple. Paul went to see James the brother of Jesus and the elders and after greeting
them reported all that God had done through his ministry. They informed him of the attitude of the
Jewish believers who were zealous for the law, and who had been told of his dismissing the Gentiles
from observing it. They thought a way to appease them would be for Paul to demonstrate his own
observance of it. They also mentioned the letter they had previously sent concerning the Gentiles.
Paul took their advice and after purifying himself along with four companions, went into the temple to
present an offering. When this was almost complete, some Jews from Asia spotted him in the temple
and seized him, making a false claim that he had brought Greeks into the temple, defiling it. This was
mere presumption on their part because they had seen him in the city with a Greek. A riot resulted and
they tried to kill Paul but he was rescued by the Romans.
V1 – 14: After Paul's farewell to the Ephesian elders, he and his traveling companions departed, sailing
for Cos, Rhodes, and then to Patara, where they changed ships and sailed to Syria, landing at Tyre.
While the ship unloaded its cargo, they visited for seven days with the local disciples who advised him
no to go on to Jerusalem. They then resumed their journey, arriving at Caesarea where they stayed with
Philip the Evangelist (who was not an apostle but did similar work). A prophet named Agabus
prophesied that in Jerusalem Paul would be bound and handed over to the Gentiles. Like an Old
Testament prophet he performed a symbolic act. Agabus had previously prophesied a famine (Acts 11;
28). The believers begged Paul not to go on, but he was steadfastly determined.
V15 – 25: After this they went to Jerusalem and visited James the brother of Jesus and the elders and
reported all that God had done through Paul. They glorified God and told him how many Jewish
believers were determined to require keeping the law, mentioning their previous letter about the
gentiles. They thought it might be useful for him to demonstrate his own observation of it.
V26 – 40: Paul took their advice and after purifying himself along with four companions, went into the
temple to present an offering. When this was almost complete, some Jews from Asia spotted him in the
temple and seized him, making a false claim that he had brought Greeks into the temple, defiling it.
This was pure assumption. They had seen him in the city with Trophimus the Ephesian who was one of
his traveling companions. A crowd seized Paul, dragged him out of the temple and shut its gates. As
they were trying to kill him (note: without even a trial), the Romans were alerted. They rescued Paul
from the mob. The crowd was so violent that the soldiers had to carry him while the crowd called out
for his execution. Paul then asked for an opportunity to address the crowd. When it was granted, he
addressed them in Hebrew.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/20/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 20. After the riot at Ephesus staged by Demetrius and the silversmiths, Paul
encouraged the disciples and left for Macedonia. Continuing on, he came to Greece and spent three
months there. As he was about to sail for Syria, another plot by the Jews was discovered, so he
returned through Macedonia instead. A group of believers including Timothy accompanied him. They
went ahead and waited for him at Troas. Paul and possibly Luke sailed from Philippi and joined the
others at Troas where they stayed seven days. Paul spent a final time talking with the believers
prolonging his speech until midnight (and to think that we complain about long sermons!) A young
man named Eutychus who was sitting in a third story window fell asleep and fell three stories to the
ground. He was taken up dead, but Paul restored him, comforting the believers. After a meal he
continued talking to them until daybreak. The traveling companions sailed for Assos while Paul
traveled by land and met the rest of them there. They continued the journey by sea, bypassing Ephesus
touching at Samos, and stopping at Miletus. From there Paul called for the elders at Ephesus. He had a
final time with them, reminding them of how he had lived among them, teaching them with all integrity
and was going to Jerusalem where the Holy Spirit had told him imprisonment awaited him. He was
steadfastly determined however to complete his ministry above all else. He told them he would see
them no more, and told them to expect defections among themselves with the defector attempting to
draw disciples after himself. He warned them to be alert and commended them to God and reminded
them that while among them he had supported himself with his own labors. He had no personal profit
motive in teaching them. After a tearful farewell and a time of prayer, They brought him to the ship.
V1 – 6: After the uproar in Ephesus subsided, Paul encouraged the disciples and departed for
Macedonia. After going through Macedonia encouraging believers, he arrived in Greece where he
spent three months. Another plot against him by the Jews was discovered as he was about to depart for
Syria, so he backtracked through Macedonia instead. A group of believers including Timothy
accompanied him. They went ahead to Troas while Paul and possibly Luke sailed from Philippi to join
them in Troas, where they stayed seven days.
V7 – 16: Paul spent a final time talking with the believers in Troas, talking until midnight. A young
man named Eutychus was sitting in a third story window (a very poor choice!) and falling asleep, he
fell to his death. One could say Paul talked him to death! Paul restored him however, comforting the
believers. After a meal he talked on until daybreak and then departed. Most of the traveling party
sailed for Assos, while Paul went by land, meeting the rest of them there. From there the party sailed
on to Miletus, sailing past Ephesus.
V17 – 36: From Miletus, Paul called for the Ephesian elders to come for a final meeting with him. He
reminded them of how he had lived among them supporting himself and teaching them with all
integrity. He had no personal profit motive. He had been warned that prison awaited him in Jerusalem,
but he was steadfastly determined to complete his ministry above all else. He told them he would see
them no more, and told them to expect defections among themselves with the defector attempting to
draw disciples after himself. This sort of thing sometimes happens in church splits. Occasionally some
elder or other church leader acquires a group of personal followers who depart with him after a sharp
disagreement among the church leadership. Paul warned them to be alert, and after a tearful farewell
and a time of prayer, they brought him to the ship.
Paul had also warned the believers in Corinth about developing factions in the church (I Corinthians 1;
10-15). They were not saved by some church leader! He called for them to be in agreement and to
focus on Christ.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/13/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 19. Paul found about twelve disciples in Ephesus who had never heard of
the Holy Spirit. They had only received John's baptism. They were baptized in the name of Jesus and
the Holy Spirit came upon them and they spoke in tongues. He spoke boldly for about three months in
the local synagogue, arguing and pleading about the kingdom of God, until some who were stubborn
and unbelieving spoke against the faith. He then withdrew from them, taking disciples with him and
moved to the hall of Tyrannus where he argued for the faith daily for two years. God did extraordinary
miracles by the hands of Paul. People were healed of diseases and evil spirits were evicted. Some
itinerant Jewish exorcists tried to imitate this by pronouncing the name of Jesus over those who had
evil spirits. They found it to be dangerous! About that time a silversmith named Demetrius became
worried about his business of selling silver shrines of a phony god and gathering fellow silversmiths
stirred up a riot in defense of Artemis, the chief deity of Ephesus. The crowd dragged local believers
into the theater. Paul wished to go in among the crowd but the disciples begged him not to. The whole
crowd was in confusion. Most of them didn't even know why they had come together. The town clerk
seemed the only one with any sense. He quieted the mob and reasoned with them pointing out that
Artemis was in no danger and if Demetrius and his friends had any legitimate complaint they could use
the courts. Pointing out the danger of being accused of rioting, he dismissed them.
V1 – 10: When Paul came to Ephesus he found some disciples and asked them if they had received the
Holy Spirit. They had never heard of the Holy Spirit. All they knew was the baptism of John the
baptist. Paul baptized them in the name of Jesus and when he laid his hands on them they received the
Spirit and spoke in tongues. He entered the local synagogue and for three months argued with the Jews
about the kingdom of God. When some spoke evil of the gospel, he withdrew to the hall of Tyrannus
taking the disciples with him. This continued for two years.
V11 – 20: God did extraordinary miracles by the hands of Paul. Evil spirits left their hosts and diseases
were healed when even items of clothing from Paul were carried to the victims. Some amateur Jewish
exorcists tried to imitate Paul by pronouncing the name of Jesus over a man with an evil spirit. The
evil spirit said “Paul I know and Jesus I know but who are you?” The man with the evil spirit leaped
on them, mastering all of them and overpowering them. They fled naked and wounded. It isn't smart
to experiment with demons! Many of those who were believers decided to get rid of their occult junk.
V21 – 41: Demetrius the silversmith became worried about his business making shrines of Artemis and
enlisting fellow craftsmen he stirred up a riot. He warned that the temple of the great goddess Artemis
might count for nothing. The crowd performed about like the mobs in Berkeley: most of them did not
even know what the tumult was about. They dragged some of Paul's Macedonian traveling companions
into the theater. Paul wanted to make his own case before the crowd, but friends pleaded with him not
to even go into the theater. Some of the crowd prompted Alexander to speak, but when they found that
he was a Jew, it “pushed their buttons.” For about two hours they all cried out “Great is Artemis of the
Ephesians.” Finally, the town clerk quieted the crowd, reasoning that Artemis was in no danger and
told them that if Demetrius and his friends had a complaint the courts were available and that they were
in danger of being accused of rioting by the Romans, who frowned highly on such behavior. He then
dismissed them to go home.
Artemis was also called Diana. To Greeks and Romans she was a goddess of the hunt, sister of the sun
god Apollo, and was depicted as a lewd goddess having four rows of breasts. Tyrannus was a Greek
teacher or lecturer in Ephesus who had a building or room named in his honor.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/6/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 18. Paul left Athens and went on to Corinth, which is about 50 miles to the
west. There he met Aquila and Priscilla who had left Italy after Clausius Caesar had ordered all Jews to
leave Rome, probably about AD 49. We have no clue as to the reason why. They were tent makers, as
was Paul and they worked together. In the meanwhile, on every sabbath Paul argued about the gospel,
persuading both Jews and Greeks. When Silas and Timothy rejoined him he was involved in this. The
unbelieving Jews opposed and reviled him, so he announced that he had no further responsibility to
them and began teaching the gentiles in a house next door to the synagogue. Surprisingly, Crispus, the
ruler of the synagogue became a believer with his family. The Jews fired him from his position. The
Lord told Paul in a vision to be fearless, so he stayed for a year and a half, teaching the word of God.
When Gallio, the brother of the philosopher Seneca became proconsul of Achaia, the Jews decided to
attack, accusing Paul of illegal worship. Gallio however refused to get involved with it and kicked
them out of the tribunal. The Jews tried to force him to get involved by staging a riot, beating up their
own leader like a bunch of mad dogs, but Gallio saw through it and ignored them. After many days
Paul left Corinth and sailed for Syria with Priscilla and Aquila. When they reached Ephesus, Paul left
them there. He argued with the Jews in the synagogue and they invited him to stay but he decided to
move on and went to Caesarea, then to Antioch concluding his second missionary journey. Meanwhile,
a Jew named Apollos came to Ephesus and was an eloquent believer. Priscilla and Aquila sharpened
his message making it more accurate. He became a powerful preacher.
V1 – 11: Paul found a Jew named Aquila and his wife Priscilla in Corinth. They had recently left Italy
after Claudius Caesar had ordered all Jews to leave Rome. This was probably about AD 49. We have
no information as to why the Jews were expelled. The Jews have long been a favorite scapegoat for
whatever problems exist in society. Aquila and Priscilla were tentmakers, as was Paul and they worked
together. Subsequently they are referred to as Priscilla and Aquila, perhaps because Priscilla was more
outgoing. (In some circles I am known as Chris's husband.) On every Sabbath Paul argued with the
Jews in the local synagogue and many Jews and Greeks were persuaded that the Christ was Jesus.
When the unbelieving Jews opposed and reviled him, he announced that he had no further
responsibility to them and began teaching gentiles next door in the house of a man named Titius Justus.
Crispus, the ruler of the synagogue and his family became believers and were baptized. His reward
from the Jews was to be fired as the ruler of the synagogue. The Lord assured Paul that he was safe
and to speak out boldly without fear of being attacked, so he continued teaching for a year and a half.
V12 - 18: When Gallio became proconsul of Achaia, the Jews attacked, accusing Paul of illegal
worship. They were hoping to apply Roman 'muscle' to get rid of Paul. Paul was about to offer a
defense against their charges but Gallio refused to get involved with it and kicked them out of the
tribunal. He told them to settle their own religious disputes. The Jews tried to force him to get
involved by staging a riot, beating up Sosthenes, the new ruler of the synagogue like a bunch of mad
dogs, but Gallio saw through it and ignored them. After many days, Paul sailed for Syria with Priscilla
and Aquila.
V19 – 23: When they came to Ephesus, he left them there, but went to the local synagogue and argued
with the Jews. They were open to his message, but he decided to move on. He returned to Antioch,
concluding his second missionary voyage.
V24 – 28: A Jew named Apollos came to Ephesus. He was well versed in the scriptures and eloquent
although he knew only the baptism of John. Priscilla and Aquila brought him up to date. He crossed
over to Achaia where he greatly helped the believers, powerfully confuting the Jews in public, showing
by the scriptures that the Christ was Jesus.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/29/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 17. After leaving Philippi, Paul and Silas passed through Amphipolis and
Apollonia and came to Thessalonica, where Paul went to the local synagogue and for three weeks
presented the gospel. Some were persuaded, along with many devout Greeks and quite a few of the
leading women. The Jews as usual, were jealous and taking some of the local trash, they gathered a
crowd, set the city in an uproar and attacked the house of Jason, hoping to bring out Paul and Silas.
When they could not find them they seized Jason instead and dragged he and some of the believers
before the city authorities. Their charges as usual were half-truths. They admitted that Paul and Silas
were effective, claiming that Paul and Silas had turned the world upside down and had now come to
Thessalonica also. That much was true. They then used the ruse of claiming that the gospel was
seditious, acting against the decrees of Caesar. When security was taken from Jason and the believers,
the city authorities let them all go. The local believers then immediately sent Paul and Silas away by
night to Beroea. When they arrived they went to the synagogue and continued preaching. Many
people believed. The Jews in Thessalonica got word of it however and came to town to make trouble.
The local brethren then sent Paul off by sea while Silas and Timothy remained in Beroea. Paul was
escorted as far as Athens. Paul gave them a command for Silas and Timothy to join him as soon as
possible. While waiting for them Paul noticed the city was full of idols so he argued with the Jews and
devout persons at every opportunity. Philosophers heard him and dragged him off to the Areopagus.
He presented the gospel. On hearing of the resurrection, some believed, and some made a joke of it.
V1 - 9: In Thessalonica Paul as usual went to the synagogue and for three weeks explained the
scriptures predicting that the Christ would suffer and rise from the dead and announced that Jesus is the
Christ. Some believed and joined Paul and Silas. As usual, the Jews became jealous. They enlisted
local trash and created a riot, attacking the house where they thought Paul and Silas were, hoping to
bring them out. Having no success, they dragged the believers before the city authorities, crying
“These men who have turned the world upside down have come here also.” They made a charge of
sedition, disturbing the authorities. After security was taken from the believers, they let them go.
V10 - 15: Paul and Silas were sent by night to Beroea. As usual, Paul went to the synagogue and
preached the gospel. The Jews there were of better character and received the word with eagerness.
However they also checked on Paul and Silas's claims by studying the scriptures themselves to see if
they were true. (This is a good example for people today!) Many believed. The Jews of Thessalonica
got word of it however and came to make trouble creating the usual mob scene, so Paul was sent off to
Athens while Silas and Timothy remained behind, to follow later.
V16 - 34: While waiting, Paul noticed that Athens was full of idols, so he argued with the Jews and
devout persons whenever possible. Some philosophers heard him and dragged him off to the
Areopagus and demanded to hear his strange sounding teaching. Paul told them that God who made
everything doesn't live in shrines nor is he served by human hands. He quoted a couple of their poets
and stated that God is not like representations created by men. He predicted that Jesus, who was raised
from the dead would one day be their judge. On hearing of the resurrection, some mocked him but
others wanted to hear more. A number of them believed.
The Athenians had the curiosity itch: they always wanted to hear something new. They spent all of
their time on it. They were like the liberal left today. They would listen to anything, no matter how
ridiculous. Then, as now, some believed and some mocked. I have seen the Areopagus. It is just down
the hill from the Parthenon. Today it is just a big pile of boulders a speaker could stand on and be seen
by a crowd.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/22/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 16. The chapter begins the account of Paul's second missionary journey.
Paul found Timothy in Lystra and added him to the team. They traveled through Phrygia and Galatia,
having been blocked from Bythynia by the Holy Spirit. The team was diverted into Macedonia instead.
They arrived in Philippi, the leading city of Macedonia. Its inhabitants were always proud of their
Roman prerogatives. Lydia, a seller of purple goods was saved and invited them to stay at her house.
A slave girl with a spirit of divination annoyed Paul by acting like a herald for many days. He
commanded the demon to come out of her and her owners were furious. They dragged Paul and Silas
into the market place before the rulers and made fabricated charges. A typical 'rent-a-crowd' joined
them. The magistrates then ordered them beaten with rods without even a trial! They were thrown into
prison but decided to have a worship service in the midst of it! The Holy Spirit staged another
jailbreak! The jailer and his family got saved. The rulers got a severe shock!
V1 - 15: Timothy's mother was Jewish, but his father was a Greek. He was well spoken of by the other
believers. Paul circumcised him to placate the Jews in those places. He was then added to the team.
As they went through the cities they shared the decision reached by the church in Jerusalem. They
wanted to go into Bithynia but the Holy Spirit redirected them into Macedonia with a vision instead.
They arrived in Philippi and stayed there for a time. On the sabbath they went down to a place of
prayer, sat down and spoke to the women gathered there. One of them was Lydia, a seller of purple
goods and a worshipper of God. The Lord opened her heart. She was baptized along with her
household and invited them to stay at her house. She had to be affluent. The only people who wore
purple were the wealthy because it was so expensive! She could easily offer them hospitality.
V16 - 24: A slave girl with a spirit of divination annoyed Paul by acting as a herald for many days. He
ordered the demon to leave her. The owners were furious. They had been making much money from
her soothsaying. They seized Paul and Silas and dragged them into the market place before the rulers,
and made the charge that they were Jews disturbing the city, advocating unlawful customs (Jews were
forbidden to make converts of Romans.) Note that they hid their real motive: making money. That
would not have impressed anyone. They would probably have been laughed at. The magistrates acted
precipitately, and had them beaten severely without a trial, then thrown into prison.
V25 - 40: About midnight Paul and Silas were having a worship service! The prisoners were listening
to them (probably amazed at their attitude.) Suddenly an earthquake wrecked the prison and set
everyone free! The jailer on seeing this, assumed that he was doomed anyway and prepared to commit
suicide but Paul stopped him. The jailer then asked the question “What must I do to be saved?” Paul
answered: “Believe in the Lord Jesus, and you will be saved, you and your household.” The jailer
accepted and was baptized along with his family, and after washing their wounds, he fed them. In the
morning the magistrates got a nasty surprise: Paul and Silas were Roman citizens! The magistrates
were in deep trouble. They had seriously violated the rights of Paul and Silas as citizens, in the midst
of a city under Roman law! They had to apologize. Paul used this to gain leverage for the believers in
Philippi who became his most faithful supporters. After visiting with Lydia they departed.
There is no information about what happened to the other prisoners after the jailbreak. They apparently
didn't try to escape. They may have been impressed by the spirit of Paul and Silas in adversity. We
also don't know what Timothy was doing during this time. People pay the most attention when
Christians are in trouble to see how they react to it. That is when they see something they don't have.
There is a funny story about a boy who was watching a pastor doing carpentry in his back yard. The
pastor asked him if he was interested in carpentry. He replied that he just wanted to see what the pastor
said when he hit his thumb! Adversity shows what we really are.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/15/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 15. Jews from Judea who were probably Pharisees came to the church in
Antioch and began teaching the believers that they had to obey the law of Moses and be circumcised as
well or they would not be saved. It's puzzling why the Holy Spirit would have fallen on the believers
in confirmation if this was true! After Paul and Barnabas debated them, they and a delegation of others
were sent to Jerusalem to lay the issue before the apostles and elders there. In Jerusalem the local
Pharisees made the same claim. Peter pointed out that the Jews had not been able to bear that burden
so why should it be required of gentiles? After hearing Paul's report of what God had done among the
the gentiles, James the brother of Jesus agreed with Peter and said all they should require is abstinence
from food offered to idols, unchastity, etc. The whole church was in agreement and sent leading men
as witnesses back with Paul with a letter concerning the decision. As a result of this Christianity was
no longer a sect of Judaism. Some time after this, Paul began his second missionary journey to see
how the churches were doing. There was a spat over whether or not they should take John Mark along
since he went home early the last time.
V1 - 21: It's amazing how people can become stuck on relatively unimportant things. The Pharisees
were famous for a multitude of rules for people to obey. Even today, churches try to add rules about
how one should worship. Should people be baptized by dunking, dipping, or sprinkling? (The
Salvation Army says they are baptized by the Holy Spirit.) Should communion elements be considered
actual meat and blood? Should we worship on Saturday because that is the seventh day of the week?
Some insist that people should stand all through the worship service. I think it was Billy Graham who
once asked an uncle if he was a Christian. The uncle replied “No, thank God. I'm a Southern Baptist.”
What God cares about is where your heart is.
Peter pointed out that the gentiles had received the Holy Spirit just as they had, with no distinction,
with their hearts cleansed by faith, so why should they add burdens which the Jews themselves had not
been able to bear. He then added “We believe that we shall be saved through the grace of the Lord
Jesus, just as they will.” After Paul had reported all the signs and wonders God had done, James the
brother of Jesus (See Galatians 1; 19) agreed with Peter and quoted prophecy in support (Amos 9; 1112). His judgement was that they should not trouble the gentiles who turn to God, but should write to
them to abstain from the pollutions of idols, unchastity, from what is strangled, and from blood. The
references to pollutions of idols, blood and strangled meat were likely references to food offered to
idols.
V22 - 35: The apostles and elders, with the whole church agreed and decided to send Paul back with a
letter along with witnesses from the church about the decision. The letter stated that the church in
Jerusalem had not sent the Pharisees in Antioch and stated what they had concluded. The witnesses
would confirm it. When the congregration in Antioch read the letter they rejoiced. After this,
Christianity could no longer be considered a sect of Judaism.
V36 – 41: Paul decided to visit the churches they founded on the first missionary journey to see how
they were. Barnabas wanted to take John Mark but Paul disagreed. A sharp disagreement resulted, so
Barnabas took John Mark and sailed to Cypress, while Paul took Silas and went through Syria and
Cilicia. As a result there were two teams instead of one. The spat between Paul and Barnabas was later
resolved.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/8/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 14. When Paul and Barnabas arrived at Iconium they went to the local
synagogue and proclaimed the gospel. Many people, both Jews and Greeks believed, but the
unbelieving Jews stirred up opposition. Paul and Barnabas continued anyway, speaking boldly for the
Lord. The Lord granted many signs to be done by them in confirmation. Finally the opposition
decided to kill them, so they fled to Lystra and Derbe and the surrounding country where they
continued preaching the gospel. At Lystra, Paul proclaimed healing to a man crippled from birth and
the people tried to worship both he and Barnabas! Paul was barely able to stop them. Jews from
Antioch and Iconium however then persuaded the people to stone Paul and kill him. They were
unsuccessful however and Paul and Barnabas went on to Derbe, preached the gospel and made many
disciples. From there they returned to Antioch (of Pisidia) by way of Lystra and iconium, strengthening
the disciples on the way. They passed through Pamphylia, Perga, and Attalia and then sailed to Antioch
where they had been commissioned. This completed Paul's first missionary journey.
V1 – 7: At Iconium they went to the synagogue and preached to the Jews first, as was Paul's custom.
Many believed as a result, but as usual, those who did not, made trouble. Paul and Barnabas continued
anyway for a long time, speaking boldly for the Lord and many signs and wonders were performed by
them. Eventually the unbelievers and the civil authorities decided to take action and eliminate them but
Paul and Barnabas learned of it and escaped to Lystra and Derbe and continued preaching.
V8 - 20: At Lystra Paul observed a man crippled from birth who had faith to be made well. He told
him to stand up and walk. When the crowds saw it they concluded that Paul and Barnabas were gods
and rushed to worship them. Paul was called Hermes and Barnabas was called Zeus. Paul put an
immediate stop to it in verse 15: “Men, why are you doing this? We also are men, of like nature with
you, and bring good news, that you should turn from these vain things to a living God who made the
heaven and the earth and the sea and all that is in them.” They were scarcely able to restrain them.
The people certainly proved to be fickle. After some Jews came from Antioch and Iconium the people
were persuaded to stone Paul. They dragged him out of the city and left him for dead. First they
wanted to worship Paul, then they were persuaded to kill him instead! (People today are just as fickle.
Someone who is considered a hero one day can quickly become scorned shortly after.) The disciples
however surrounded Paul and he rose up and entered the city and on the next day he and Barnabas went
on to Derbe. This is probably the stoning Paul referred to in II Corinthians 11; 25. It appears that
people often tried to treat the apostles as gods. It was an attack of temptation by Satan. Both Paul and
Peter experienced it. We have seen what happened when Herod Agrippa I accepted it! An Angel struck
him and his guts were eaten out!
V21 - 28: When they had preached the gospel and made many disciples in Derbe, they backtracked to
the previous cities, strengthening the disciples and exhorting them to continue in the faith. They
appointed elders in every church and with prayer and fasting committed them to the Lord. They passed
through Pisidia, Pamphylia, and in Perga they preached again, then went down to Attalia, which was a
seaport, where they sailed back to Antioch on the Mediterranean coast, completing Paul's first
missionary journey. They gave a lengthy report to the church and then remained there for a lengthy
time.
Perga and Attalia were both cities located on the coast of Pamphylia, a southern coastal region in
present day Turkey. Perga was the chief native city of Pamphylia. Lystra, Iconium, and Derbe were in
present day south-central Turkey. All of these were part of Galatia. Lystra was a Roman colony.
Derbe is now just a mound.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/1/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 13. Prophets and teachers in the church at Antioch are named. These were
important in the early church. The Holy Spirit called for Barnabas and Saul (i.e. Paul) to be set apart
for a special mission. This was the beginning of Paul's first missionary journey. After fasting and
prayer, the church laid hands on them and sent them off. John Mark went with them. On the island of
Paphos, the Roman Proconsul became a believer. Paul and his company then sailed to Perga where
John Mark left them and returned to Jerusalem. They came to Antioch of Pisidia and on the sabbath
visited the synagogue, where Paul presented the gospel. The people begged them to continue a week
later. The next Sabbath, almost the entire city gathered to hear the word of God. The Jews became
jealous however, and opposed Paul, reviling him. Paul and Barnabas then turned to the Gentiles who
received the gospel with joy. The Jews then stirred up persecution, so Paul and Barnabas went on to
Iconium.
V1 - 12: It is interesting that one of the members of Herod's court was a believer. At Paphos, they came
upon a magician who was with the proconsul Sergius Paulus who tried to turn the proconsul away from
the faith. Paul said to him “You son of the devil, you enemy of all righteousness, full of all deceit and
villainy, will you not stop making crooked the straight paths of the Lord? And now, behold, the hand of
the Lord is upon you, and you shall be blind and unable to see the sun for a time.” The results were
immediate and the proconsul believed when he saw what happened.
V13 - 39: Paul and his company then went on to Perga in Pamphylia where John Mark left them and
returned to Jerusalem. From Perga, they went on to Antioch of Pisidia (located in present day Turkey)
and visited the local synagogue. On invitation, Paul gave a short synopsis of Jewish history including
the mission of John the Baptist and how Jesus was killed although not guilty of anything, fulfilling
prophecy. He loosely quoted Psalm 2; 7, Psalm 16; 10, and Habakkuk 1; 5 and applied them to Jesus,
and stated that through him forgiveness of sins is proclaimed.
V40 - 49: Paul then warned them not to fulfill prophecy by rejecting the message. As they went out,
the people begged them to come back on the next sabbath and tell them more. Many Jews and devout
converts to Judaism followed Paul and Barnabas, who spoke to them and urged them to continue in the
faith. The next Sabbath almost the entire city gathered to hear the word of God. The Jews became
jealous however when they saw the multitudes and contradicted what Paul said and reviled him. Paul
and Barnabas spoke out boldly, saying “It was necessary that the word of God should be spoken first to
you. Since you thrust it from you, and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold, we turn to the
Gentiles. For so the Lord has commanded us, saying, I have set you to be a light for the Gentiles, that
you may bring salvation to the uttermost parts of the earth.” On hearing this, the Gentiles were glad
and glorified God; and as many as were ordained to eternal life believed. The word of the Lord spread
throughout all of the region.
V50 – 52: The Jews then incited the devout women of high standing and the leading men of the city
and stirred up persecution against Paul and Barnabas, and drove them out of the district. Paul and
Barnabas shook the dust off their feet against them and went on to Iconium. They refused any further
responsibility to the Jews of that city. The disciples were filled with Joy and the Holy Spirit.
Pisidian Antioch was founded by a Macedonian cavalry general of Alexander the Great in honor of his
father, Antiochus. The Antioch where believers became known as Christians was located on the
Mediterranean coast in present day Syria. It had a bad moral reputation. Early emperors often visited
it. They made numerous contributions to its architecture.
nights of the MHz message for 8/25/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 12. Herod Agrippa I decided to win favor with the Jews by arresting and
executing Christian leaders. He had James the Brother of John executed with the sword and since it
pleased the Jews, he arrested Peter also. He was evidently planning to kill Peter as well. Peter was
rescued in an amazing jail break however, that surprised even the church. When Peter appeared after
being set free they thought it wasn't really him. They thought it was his guardian angel. The next day
the soldiers were in a turmoil when they couldn't find him. Herod was furious. After examining the
guards he was so mad that he had all of the guards executed instead. Peter went into hiding. After this
some of Herod's vassals tried to flatter him by calling him a god. When he accepted it an angel struck
him with a horrible disease. His insides were eaten by worms and he died. The word of God continued
to grow and Paul's first missionary journey began.
V1 - 19: Herod Agrippa I was a grandson of Herod the Great and Mariamne, a Maccabean. He had
been made king over Judea by the emperor Claudius in AD 41. He was popular because he favored
Pharisaism. These events occurred during the passover season. He had James the brother of John
executed with the sword, and when he saw that it pleased the Jews he seized Peter also and put him in
prison under a heavy guard, intending to bring him out after the passover. Earnest prayer was being
made for Peter by the church however, and it proved effective. The night before Herod planned to have
his show, an angel of the Lord woke Peter. His chains fell off, and he was told to get dressed and put
on his sandals. He was then told to wrap his mantle around him and follow the angel. The soldiers he
had been sleeping between slept on. They passed two levels of guards without being seen, then the
gate to the street opened of its own accord and Peter was free. It seems amazing that the guards didn't
see anything, but there are reports today of guards not seeing things, often at border crossings. At first
Peter thought it was just a vision, but then he realized that it had actually happened. He came to
himself and said: “Now I am sure that the Lord has sent his angel and rescued me from the hand of
Herod and from all that the Jewish people were expecting.” He then went to the house of Mary, the
mother of John Mark (not the brother of James mentioned above) where a large prayer meeting was in
session. When Peter knocked at the door a maid recognized his voice and told everyone Peter was
standing at the gate. They thought she had 'lost her marbles' but she insisted that it was true. Peter
however, continued knocking until they opened the gate and saw him. They were all amazed. Peter
told them to tell James about this event and then went into hiding. There were apparently three
different men named James: James the son of Zebedee (who was martyred by Herod Agrippa), James
the son of Alphaeus (Mark 3; 18), and James the brother of Jesus (Mark 6; 3). Obviously James the son
of Zebedee is excluded here since he was gone. We don't know which James Peter was referring to.
Herod was furious over Peter's escape and had all of the guards executed. He then went down to
Caesarea and remained there (probably sulking.) Never underestimate the power of prayer! Angelic
interventions are still being reported.
20 - 23: Herod was angry with the people of Tyre and Sidon on the northern coast. They arranged for
an audience with him as a group and asked for peace since the alternative was starvation. On an
appointed day Herod decided to impress them, giving a speech in his royal robes and sitting on the
throne. The crowd resorted to flattery, calling him a god. Since he accepted it, an angel of the Lord
struck him with a horrible disease and he died with his insides eaten by worms. Josephus (Antiquities
of the Jews, Book 19, Chapter 8) described his death. He died in great pain after only 5 days. It was in
the spring of AD 44. he was age 54. He had reigned seven years, four of them prior to the appointment
by Claudius over Judea. Don't ever try to steal God's glory! Isaiah 42; 11 says “I am the Lord, that is
my name; My glory I give to no other, nor my praise to graven images.”
V24-25: After this, the word of God multiplied, and Paul's first missionary journey began.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/18/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 11. On Peter's return to Jerusalem he was confronted by the circumcision
party who criticized him for going to the Gentiles. They were silenced after he related what had
happened. The believers who were dispersed after the stoning of Stephen preached the gospel
primarily to the Jews, but some also spoke to the Greeks. Many of them turned to the Lord. When
news of this reached Jerusalem Barnabas was sent to Antioch. He exhorted the new believers to remain
faithful to the Lord and then went to Tarsus to enlist the help of Saul in teaching them. Together they
taught the many new believers for a year and the disciples became known as Christians. A world-wide
famine was prophesied and the the disciples determined to send relief to those in Judea as they were
able.
V1 - 18: The believers in Judea heard about the conversion of Cornelius and when Peter returned to
Jerusalem the circumcision party confronted him about associating with Gentiles. Peter related what
had happened and in verse 14 he added an additional detail about Cornelius's angelic visitation: the
angel told Cornelius that Peter would declare a message to him by which he and all of his household
would be saved. As Peter began to speak the Holy Spirit fell on all of the gathered Gentiles. He
therefore concluded that they should be baptized. His clinching argument is in verse 17: “If then God
gave the same gift to them as he gave to us when we believed in the Lord Jesus Christ, who was I that I
could withstand God?” That silenced the critics.
V19 - 26: The believers who were scattered abroad after the stoning of Stephen preached the gospel to
Jews. Some who came from Cyprus and Cyrene on coming to Antioch preached to the Greeks as well.
(Cyrene is on the north coast of Africa in what today is Libya.) The Holy Spirit made their efforts
fruitful and a great many believed and turned to the Lord. When the church in Jerusalem heard of it
they sent Barnabas to Antioch. On seeing what God had done he was glad and exhorted them all to
remain faithful to the Lord. Still many more were added to the believers. At this point these people
were all what we call “Babes in Christ”. They had committed their lives to Christ, but were still
spiritually quite ignorant. Barnabas went to Tarsus to search for Saul and on finding him, they
returned to Antioch and started what we would call a Sunday School. They taught a large number of
the people for a whole year. These disciples became known as Christians. Prior to that time they were
called “followers of the way.”
It is a major problem in the church today that people become believers but remain immature in the
faith. Ignorant people are vulnerable to con artists and other false teachers. This is how syncretism
gets a foothold. This is not a new problem. Paul addressed it in Galatians 1; 6-8: “I am astonished that
you are so quickly deserting him who called you in the grace of Christ and turning to a different gospel
– not that there is another gospel, but there are some who trouble you and want to pervert the gospel of
Christ. But even if we, or an angel from heaven, should preach to you a gospel contrary to that which
we preached to you, let him be accursed.” (Paul was Saul's Roman name.) In Latin America Christian
doctrine is mixed with occult beliefs. People today are too ignorant to detect subtle and crafty
departures from the truth. They seem unaware of the danger in such a position. Some have said that
Christianity in America is 2,000 miles wide and 2 inches deep! Spiritual Counterfeits Project
documents continual efforts to divert people into false faiths. The New Age movement is an example.
V27 - 30: Prophets from Jerusalem came to Antioch. One of them predicted a coming world-wide
famine. (This was probably about AD 46 under the reign of Claudius, the 4th Roman Emperor. He was
despised but gave the provinces good government.) The disciples determined according to their ability
to send relief to the believers who lived in Judea. They sent it by the hand of Barnabas and Saul.
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/11/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 10. Peter received a vision convincing him that the Lord wanted him to go
to Caesarea. On arriving, he found that he had been dispatched to bring the gospel to Cornelius, a
Roman centurion who was a Gentile and already a worshipper of God. Peter needed persuading
because Jews considered the Gentiles to be like unclean animals and avoided any contact with them.
V1 - 8: Cornelius feared God with all of his household, gave alms liberally, and prayed constantly to
God. While in prayer at the ninth hour (about 3 PM) he was visited by an angel who called him by
name and commended him for his prayers and alms and told him to send men to Joppa to bring back
Peter, who was staying with a tanner. Cornelius was terrified at the vision, but reassured. He promptly
dispatched the men in obedience. The men apparently moved with dispatch: they covered about 35
miles in a day!
V9 - 23: The next day while the men from Cornelius were approaching, the Holy Spirit gave Peter a
vision to prepare him for the mission. At about noon, Peter went up on the roof to pray and became
hungry. He fell into a trance and saw a great sheet filled with all kinds of creatures that had been
declared unclean for dietary purposes. A voice told him to rise, kill, and eat. Peter objected saying he
didn't eat unclean stuff! The voice said. “What God has cleansed, you must not call common.” This
was repeated several times for emphasis. Peter was quite perplexed about what the vision meant. At
that point the men sent by Cornelius arrived, asking for him. The Holy Spirit told Peter that three men
were looking for him and he should accompany them without hesitation, for he had sent them. After
hearing their message, he received them as guests and the next day he went off with them accompanied
by some of the other believers from Joppa.
V24 - 35: Caesarea was about 35 miles north of Joppa and after two days they arrived. Cornelius was
expecting them and had gathered his family and close friends. At first Cornelius tried to worship Peter
but Peter lifted him up saying “Stand up; I too am a man.” He pointed out that it was unlawful for a
Jew to associate with Gentiles, but God had shown him that it was OK to come, so he came without
objection and asked what was the purpose of the visit. Cornelius related his vision and said we are all
here to hear what you have been commanded by God. Peter replied: “Truly I perceive that God shows
no partiality, but in every nation any one who fears him and does what is right is acceptable to him.”
V36 - 48: Peter then related the career of Jesus after his baptism by John, how he went about doing
good and healing people, but was crucified. God raised him up after three days and witnesses chosen
by God ate and drank with him after he rose from the dead. While Peter was still speaking the Holy
Spirit fell on all who heard the word. The believers from Joppa with Peter were amazed because the
Holy Spirit had been poured out on Gentiles! Peter commanded them to be baptized in the name of
Jesus. He then remained with them for some days.
Peter got a lot of criticism from the circumcision party on his return, but he related what had happened
and said (Acts 11; 17) “If then God gave the same gift to them as he gave to us when we believed in the
Lord Jesus Christ, who was I that I could withstand God?” That silenced the critics. God has been
building an international family of believers ever since. The family members recognize each other.
Although their cultures are very different they share the most important thing in their lives and the
differences don't matter. Sincere seekers in hostile cultures today are receiving visions just like
Cornelius did.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/4/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 9; 32-43. Peter was used to heal a man in Lydda and resurrect a woman in Joppa.
V32 - 35: Peter travelled to Lydda, located about 10 miles SE of Joppa which is about 40 miles south of
Caesarea on the coast. He visited the saints living there and found a man named Aeneas who had been
bedridden eight years and was paralyzed. He pronounced healing in the name of Jesus. The man rose
immediately and all of the residents of Lydda and Sharon saw him and turned to Christ. Sharon is not a
city but a region called the Plain of Sharon stretching along the coast from Joppa to Caesarea. This is
not the first healing done through Peter. In Acts 3 a man lame from birth was begging at the Beautiful
gate of the temple and Peter pronounced healing in the name of Jesus instead of giving him money. In
Acts 5; 15-16 it is reported that in Jerusalem people carried out the sick into the streets, and laid them
on beds and pallets, so that as Peter came by at least his shadow might fall on some of them. People
gathered from the surrounding towns bringing the sick and those afflicted with unclean spirits, and they
were all healed.
V36 - 43: In the city of Joppa, located on the coast, a believing woman named Dorcas who had done
many good works and acts of charity became sick and died. The name Dorcas in Greek means gazelle.
She was also called Tabitha, which is the Aramaic version. The residents washed her body and laid her
in an upper room. Since Lydda was nearby, they sent two men to beg Peter to come without delay. He
rose and went with them and was taken to the upper room. The weeping widows in the area showed
him the many garments Dorcas had made for them. Peter put them all outside, knelt down and prayed.
He then turned to the body and said “Tabitha, rise.” She opened her eyes and when she saw Peter, she
sat up. He helped her up and presented her alive to the saints and widows. It became known
throughout all Joppa and many believed in the Lord. Peter stayed for some time after that with a tanner
named Simon. It is noteworthy that he didn't choose to live in much nicer quarters. A tanner was
practically an outcast. Jewish law regarded his work as defiling. Anyone who has been near a tannery
can understand: the stench from the process of preserving leather is a real nose-bender! Another
industry with a similar reputation is paper making. After awhile, the residents adjust as their nose gets
accustomed to the smell, but for visitors it is an unforgettable experience.
There are other occasions when the dead have been raised. In Acts 20; 6-12 Paul raised a young man
killed in an accident in Troas, which is also known as Alexandria Troas. It was a chief city and port on
the Aegean coast. It's modern name is Eskistanbul. This is the city where Paul earlier had a vision of a
man beckoning him to come over into Macedonia (Acts 16; 8-11). Paul was visiting the believers there
and planned to depart in the morning so he spent the whole night talking with them. A young man
named Eutychus who was sitting in a third story window fell asleep listening to Paul's preaching until
midnight and fell to his death. I suppose you could say that Paul talked him to death. (Why should we
complain about long sermons?) Paul embraced him and restored him to life however.
In I Kings 17; 8 – 24 the prophet Elijah was staying with a widow and her son in Zarephath while in
hiding from king Ahab and his evil queen Jezebel. The son became ill and died. Elijah laid him on his
own bed and called on the Lord to restore him to life. The Lord revived him and Elijah returned him to
his mother saying “See, your son lives.”
Of course the most famous case of returning to life from death is that of Jesus himself. No human
agent was involved. The Jews did their very best to make sure it didn't happen, sealing the tomb and
posting a guard, but they were no match for an angel who opened the tomb and scared the guards.
Jesus rose as he predicted anyway. No one expected it. It transformed history.
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/28/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 9; 1-31. This passage details the conversion of Saul on the road to Damascus. It has
given rise to the popular expression that someone has “seen the light” when a radical change occurs in
their life.
V1 - 9: After the stoning of Stephen, Saul was still on a crusade breathing threats and murder against
the disciples of the Lord. Not content with his activities in Jerusalem, he asked the high priest for
letters to the synagogues at Damascus giving him authority to continue taking prisoners there. As he
was on his journey to Damascus he had a life changing experience. He suddenly saw a blinding flash
of light and heard a voice asking him why he was persecuting him. He asked “Who are you Lord?”
Jesus told him who he was and told him to go into the city where he would be told what he was to do.
Saul had been struck blind and had to be led into the city. He was blind for three days and neither ate
nor drank. Verse 7 adds that his traveling companions stood speechless. They also heard the voice but
saw no one and they were not made blind. This underscores that this was not a result of some natural
activity. It was specifically directed to Saul. Acts 26; 14 adds that Jesus told him “It hurts you to kick
against the goads.” Goads have sharp points and to kick against them will only injure your foot. They
are used in herding large animals. Perhaps that was the point: Saul was acting like an animal.
V10 - 19: Jesus then commisioned a disciple named Ananias to take a huge step of faith and go to Saul.
He had already given Saul a vision that a man named Ananias would come in and lay hands on him so
that he might regain his sight. The reaction of Ananias was understandable: “Lord, I have heard from
many about this man, how much evil he has done to thy saints in Jerusalem; and here he has authority
from the chief priests to bind all who call upon thy name.” The Lord replied: “Go, for he is a chosen
instrument of mine to carry my name before the Gentiles and kings and the sons of Israel; for I will
show him how much he must suffer for the sake of my name.” Ananias chose to obey and called Saul a
brother. He fulfilled the vision and something like scales fell from Saul's eyes. He regained his sight,
he was baptized and took food. One can only guess what this experience did for Ananias. Sometimes
the Lord may ask us to do something that appears to be dangerous! Missionaries are familiar with this.
V20 - 31: The Jews in Damascus were astounded! Saul began immediately proclaiming in the
synagogues that Jesus was the Son of God. They knew Saul's past history and what his mission was
supposed to be. They were not able however, to overcome his testimony. He used the scriptures to
prove that Jesus was the Christ. They became so frustrated that they decided to kill him to get rid of
him. This is typical of those who are committed to a cause to the point that they have “turned their
brains off” on the subject. When they are defeated on rational grounds they get mad and turn to
violence. The plot became known to Saul however. The Jews were laying in wait at the gates to kill
him, so his disciples lowered him down over the city wall in a basket to make his escape. He then went
to Jerusalem (in Galatians 1; 15-20 Paul implies that this was three years after his conversion.) He
tried to join the disciples there, but they were afraid of him and thought that his conversion was likely a
fraud. Barnabas however spoke up for him to the apostles and so he became accepted. He went in and
out preaching boldly in the name of Jesus. He spoke and disputed with the Greek speaking Jews or the
Jews who had adopted Greek customs. They were the ones who had provoked the stoning of Stephen.
They wanted to kill him too. When the believers in Jerusalem knew of it they brought him to the port
city of Caesarea and sent him off to his home town of Tarsus. Subsequently Barnabas brought Saul to
Antioch (Acts 11; 25 – 28) and for a whole year they met with the church and taught a large company
of people. It was in Antioch that the believers became known as Christians. From Antioch Barnabas
and Saul were sent on a mission. In Cyprus, Saul became known as Paul, which was his Roman name.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/21/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts chapter 8. While Stephen was being stoned the garments of those throwing the rocks
were being watched over by Saul who was consenting to Stephen's execution.
V1 - 4: Following the stoning of Stephen, a great persecution arose against the church in Jerusalem;
and the believers were scattered completely to other locations throughout the region of Judea and
Samaria. Only the Apostles remained in Jerusalem. The Jews probably thought they had been
successful in stamping out Christianity, but they were very wrong. God just used the persecution to
further the spread of the faith. This has been a historic pattern. Persecution only purifies the church. It
weeds out those of shallow commitment. Devout men buried Stephen and made lamentation over him,
probably before departing for other places. In the meanwhile, Saul went on a rampage, dragging the
believers off and committing them to prison. Verse 4 gives the result: those who were scattered went
about preaching the gospel wherever they went. The persecution backfired!
V5- 8: Philip went to a city of Samaria and proclaimed the gospel to them and exorcized demons and
healed the lame and the sick. The Samaritans were viewed with scorn by Jews. They had no dealings
with them and would not even visit them. It was therefore probably safe to go there. They were the
remains of the northern tribes and despised as mongrels. They were very receptive to the gospel and
there was much joy in the city.
V9 - 25: One of the Samaritans was a man named Simon who had long practiced magic arts and
deceived many in the city. When the people gave heed to Philip they were baptized and turned away
from Simon. Even Simon himself believed and was baptized and continued with Philip. When the
apostles heard about the results in Samaria Peter and John were sent to them so that they might receive
the Holy Spirit, since they had only been baptized in the name of Jesus. When Peter and John laid
hands on the Samaritan believers and they received the Holy Spirit, Simon saw an opportunity to make
money. He offered to buy this power. Peter's response was blunt: “Your silver perish with you, because
you thought you could obtain the gift of God with money! You have neither part not lot in this matter,
for your heart is not right before God. Repent therefore of this wickedness of yours, and pray to the
Lord that, if possible, the intent of your heart may be forgiven you. For I see that you are in the gall of
bitterness and in the bond of iniquity.” This brings to mind the activities of those whose ministry is
primarily for personal profit. How are they different from Simon? It appears that Simon repented
since he asked Peter to pray for him. Peter and John then returned to Jerusalem, preaching the gospel
to many villages of Samaria along the way.
V26-40: This is an amazing story in which Philip is suddenly transported to another location by the
Holy Spirit. It seems like something out of Star Trek without the technology. Philip was instructed to
go down to the road that leads from Jerusalem to Gaza. The Holy Spirit had an appointment for him.
He intercepted an Ethiopian eunuch, a servant of the queen of Ethiopia who was riding in a chariot and
reading Isaiah 53; 7-8, and wondering who it referred to. Philip asked if he understood what he was
reading. He replied that he couldn't without someone to guide him. Philip explained the passage and
presented the gospel. The eunuch was receptive, and wished to be baptized. After his baptism, the
mission was accomplished and Philip was suddenly transported to Azotus. From there he went on to
Caesarea, preaching to all the towns along the way. Azotus is on the coast about 35 miles away from
Jerusalem. Caesarea is about 55 miles north of Azotus. The Lord can always get his message to
someone who is truly receptive and geography presents no problem. Who else could have arranged an
encounter like this? There were no telephones, no GPS, and no radio communications. Today in
Muslim countries, sincere seekers have visions in which Jesus appears to them.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/14/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 7; 31-60. This is the second half of Stephen's speech to the council after being
accused of blasphemy against the temple by the Jews. Stephen continued his snapshot of Jewish
history. At verse 51 he pointed out their ungodly history of persecuting the prophets, and their shallow
worship. The reaction was predictable: rage.
V31 - 35: After Moses had spent 40 years in exile, an angel appeared to him on Mt. Sinai in a burning
bush (See Exodus 3; 2 – 12 for more detail).The angel turned out to be God himself! He announced “I
am the God of your fathers, the God of Abraham and of Isaac and of Jacob”. Moses trembled and did
not dare to look. God told him to show respect by taking off his shoes and then announced his mission
“I have surely seen the ill-treatment of my people that are in Egypt and heard their groaning, and I
have come down to deliver them, And now come, I will send you to Egypt.” Moses turned out to be a
very unwilling messenger. He made excuses for why he should not be the choice as a messenger. He
argued that the people would not believe him (Exodus 4; 1) so God showed him signs that he could
give to them as proof (Exodus 4; 2 – 9). Moses then said he was not eloquent enough (Exodus 4; 10).
In Exodus 4; 11 – 12 the Lord showed him how ridiculous that was: “Who has made man's mouth?
Who makes him dumb, or deaf, or seeing, or blind? Is it not I, The Lord? Now therefore go, and I will
be with your mouth and teach you what you shall speak.” Moses then desperately pleaded for him to
please send someone else (Exodus 4; 13). At this point God's patience with him was wearing thin. He
said he would send his brother Aaron to be a mouthpiece for him (See Exodus 4; 14 – 16: “Is there not
Aaron, your brother, the Levite? I know that he can speak well; and behold he is coming out to meet
you, and when he sees you he will be glad in his heart. And you shall speak to him and put the words
in his mouth; and I will be with your mouth and with his mouth, and will teach you what you shall do.
He shall speak for you to the people; and you shall be to him as God.”) Aaron later proved to be a man
of weak moral courage. Stephen then turned to the exodus from Egypt.
V36 - 50: God performed many judgements against Egypt and delivered the people. They lost patience
when Moses was long on Mt. Sinai. They told Aaron to make substitute gods. Aaron didn't have the
spine to stand up to them and made a golden calf. Moses conducted a 'house-cleaning'. They later
refused to obey him and decided to return to Egypt. They wandered in the wilderness for forty years
because they didn't believe God could overcome the enemy. They turned to other phony gods and God
let them learn a lesson from it. Finally, Joshua led them to victory over the Canaanites. In verse 47
Stephen noted that Solomon built the first temple. He then broke new ground: “The Most High does
not dwell in houses made with hands; as the prophet says, 'Heaven is my throne, and earth my
footstool. What house will you build for me, says the Lord, or what is the place of my rest? Did not my
hand make all these things?” This was against the thinking of the Jews. God had always been in the
tabernacle or the temple. One wonders where did they think he dwelt before these existed?
V51-60: Stephen then described their character in blunt terms. Their circumcision was just an outward
show. They were stiff-necked, always resisting the Holy Spirit, persecuting the prophets, and they
killed those who announced the coming of Jesus beforehand, and finally, they killed him. They
received the law as delivered by angels, but did not keep it. For the Jews this was too much. Verse 54
says: “Now when they heard these things they were enraged, and they ground their teeth against him.”
Stephen then saw a vision of heaven and announced “Behold, I see the heavens opened, and the Son of
man standing at the right hand of God.” The Jews then dragged him out of the city and stoned him. As
he was dying he asked the Lord for their forgiveness. People have noted that in the vision, Jesus was
standing, when he was usually seen sitting on his throne. Perhaps he was welcoming Stephen home.
Some Christians on dying have said “I see Jesus coming for me.”
Knights of the MHz message for 7/7/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 7; 1-30. This is the first half of Stephan's speech to the council after being accused
of blasphemy against the temple by the Jews. They claimed he was teaching that Jesus would destroy
the temple and change the customs given by Moses. It was true only to the extent that customs would
indeed change.
V1 - 8: The high priest asked for his reply to the charges. Were they true? Stephan replied by giving a
synopsis of Jewish history. In verses 2 to 7 he noted that God had appeared to Abraham in
Mesopotamia before he moved to Haran and told him to leave his relatives behind and go to a land that
God would show him. (Note that God did not tell him in advance where it was. God does not make his
plans subject to our approval. He is in charge. We are not.) Abraham moved to Haran, taking his
father with him and after his father died, he moved to Canaan which would become the land of Israel.
God mentioned that his posterity would be aliens living in a foreign land and be treated badly for 400
years, but the nation responsible would be judged and afterward they would come out and worship him
in the land that he would give them. God gave them the covenant of circumcision. Abraham became
the father of Isaac and Isaac became the father of Jacob and Jacob became the father of the 12
patriarchs.
V9 - 16: Stephan then mentions how Joseph became governor over all Egypt after his brothers sold him
into slavery and God gave him great wisdom and favor before Pharaoh. When a famine came Jacob's
whole family moved to Egypt at the invitation of Joseph. After the patriarchs died they were buried in
the tomb that Abraham had bought in the promised land. Pharaoh was made all powerful by Joseph.
During the famine the people had to sell their land and eventually themselves to Pharaoh.
V17 - 22: The years passed and the Jews multiplied greatly until they scared the Egyptians. Another
king who had not known Joseph forced the people to expose their infants so they could be exterminated
in an effort at population control. God cleverly overruled him however and even arranged for Pharaoh
to raise up the adversary he would eventually face. Moses was born and adopted by Pharaoh's daughter
who brought him up as her own son. He was instructed in all of the wisdom of the Egyptians and
became powerful. Pharaoh's daughter was probably his weak spot and he had no idea what God was up
to.
V23 – 30: When he was forty years old, Moses decided to deliver his people using his own power of
position. He defended an Israelite being wronged and assumed that his people would understand that
God was delivering them by the hand of Moses. He killed the Egyptian offender. The Israelites did not
understand however, and the man he rescued asked who made Moses a judge over them. Moses was
rejected and he fled and became an exile in the land of Midian where he became the father of two sons.
Moses made the mistake repeated by many. He tried to serve God using his own strength as a man. It
is not known how he knew that he was related to the Israelites. Perhaps Pharaoh's daughter told him.
It is characteristic of God that when he is going to use a man he will first bring the man to an end of
himself and teach him to rely on God's power alone. He doesn't need our ability. He needs our
availability. Luis Palau, who has become an evangelist all over the world has told how frustrated he
was in the beginning until he finally told God that if no one received Christ at the end of a meeting he
was going to quit. It was up to God to produce results! That evening someone got saved! The rest is
history. Since that time many thousands have turned to Christ at Luis Palau's festivals.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/30/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts Chapter 6 in which traditionally, the first deacons were called. Their functions
however were more like those of bishops today. When the twelve apostles were getting bogged down
in service activities, they called for others to deal with these things. Seven were called, but the chapter
is focussed on Stephen.
V1 - 7: The communal living of the church in Jerusalem was generating problems. There were
complaints of favoritism. Those of Greek background claimed that their widows were being neglected
in the daily distribution of food compared to those of Hebrew background. This sounds like the
entitlement mentality was getting a foothold in the church. It is easy for people to get so preoccupied
in service ministries that they lose track of more important issues. In Matthew 28; 18-20 Jesus told the
apostles “All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me. Go therefore and make disciples
of all nations, baptizing them in the name of the Father and of the Son and of the Holy Spirit, teaching
them to observe all that I have commanded you; and lo I am with you always, to the close of the age.”
He didn't say “Oh by the way, feed the widows in the church.”
The apostles recognized that the physical feeding activities were a significant diversion from what they
were called upon to do. In verses 2 - 4 they said “It is not right that we should give up preaching the
word of God to serve tables. Therefore, brethren, pick out from among you seven men of good repute,
full of the Spirit and of wisdom, whom we may appoint to this duty. But we will devote ourselves to
prayer and to the ministry of the word.” They delegated the service activities to others. The believers
chose seven men and the apostles commissioned them by praying and laying their hands upon them.
As a result, the gospel went out even more and the number of disciples increased greatly in Jerusalem.
Verse 8 notes that a great number of the priests were obedient to the faith. One can only wonder what
the establishment in the temple thought of that!
V7 - 15: Stephen was full of grace and power and did many wonders and signs among the people,
empowered by the Holy Spirit. It was inevitable that opposition would arise. Jews or perhaps gentile
converts to Judaism from foreign countries, and those who were members of the synagogue of the
Freedmen tried to have a debate with Stephen but they could not withstand the wisdom and the Spirit
with which he spoke. This of course infuriated them, so they turned to character assassination. They
secretly instigated men to accuse him of blasphemy against Moses and God, and of course stirred up an
ignorant “rent a mob” and the elders and scribes (whom they knew they could count on for sympathy)
and seized Stephen and brought him before the council. Their charges were half-truths. They claimed
that Stephen was teaching that Jesus would destroy the temple and change the customs which Moses
had established. Jesus never said he would destroy the temple. He just said that it would be destroyed,
and eventually it was. It was the Romans led by Titus who did that, not long after in AD 70. It was
true that customs would change. In Luke 11; 37-44 Jesus dispensed with ritual hand washing before
dinner. In Matthew 23 he pointed out the hypocrisy in the religious activities of the scribes and
pharisees. In Mark 7; 1-23 he pointed out the shallowness of their practices. Christianity began to
emerge as a world religion. Those observing Stephan saw that his face was like that of an angel. In
Acts chapter 7 Stephen gave a very comprehensive summary of the early history of the Jews. He then
pointed out their stiff-necked hypocrisy and resistance to the Holy Spirit and it pushed them over the
edge. In fury, they stoned him. It is particularly ironic that they were violating the law in doing so.
There was no proof of the charges against him. They were just having a temper tantrum. It
demonstrated the truth of Stephen's charges.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/23/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 5; 27-42. The council rejected responsibility for Jesus's death, and again they
ordered Peter and the other apostles to stop preaching about him. Peter directly accused them of
murder and replied “We must obey God rather than men.” They wanted to kill the apostles in a fit of
rage, but Gamaliel advised them to knock it off. They might even be found opposing God.
V27 - 28: The high priest noted that they had already told the apostles to stop their teaching about Jesus
but their orders had been ignored and Jerusalem was filled with it. The high priest's remarks reveal
their attitude: “...and you intend to bring this man's blood upon us.” They were the ones responsible
for Jesus being arrested and put on trial. They paid a bribe for his betrayal (see Matthew 26; 15). They
were definitely involved in the mob (see Luke 23; 13-24). The call for the crucifixion by the mob was
stirred up by them (see Matthew 27; 20: “Now the chief priests and the elders persuaded the people to
ask for Barabbas and destroy Jesus.”). They had decided that he deserved to die (see Matthew 26; 66
and Mark 14; 64). They falsely accused him of forbidding tribute to Caesar (see Luke 23; 2: “And we
found this man perverting our nation, and forbidding us to give tribute to Caesar, and saying that he
himself is Christ a king.”). They used political blackmail to move Pilate by threatening to accuse him
before Caesar (see John 19; 12: “If you release this man, you are not Caesar's friend; everyone who
makes himself a king sets himself against Caesar.”). How could they deny their responsibility?
V29 - 32: In verse 29 Peter appealed to a higher authority (We must obey God rather than men.) In
verse 30 He directly accused them of murder (The God of our fathers raised Jesus whom you killed by
hanging him on a tree.) In verses 31 – 32 He stated the authority of Jesus and gave testimony to the
truth of it (“God exalted him at his right hand as Leader and Savior, to give repentance to Israel and
forgiveness of sins. And we are witnesses to these things, and so is the Holy Spirit whom God has given
to those who obey him.”)
V33 - 39: The reaction of the council was typical of those who are guilty as charged and still stubbornly
wish to deny it: (When they heard this they were enraged and wanted to kill them.) When rational
argument fails in the face of the evidence, they get mad. Gamaliel had the apostles put outside and
gave a speech advising the council to take care what they did with the apostles. He pointed out
examples of previous insurrections that had failed. Theudas had about 400 followers but was slain and
all who followed him were dispersed and it came to nothing. According to Josephus (Antiquities of the
Jews Book 20, Chapter 5, verse1) a man called Theudas was a magician and claimed to be a prophet
and claimed to have the power to divide the Jordan river at his command. Many people were deluded
and followed him. He was captured alive and beheaded. This revolt by Theudas however is thought to
have occurred about AD 45 or 46. Josephus also refers to Judas the Galilean who revolted in AD 6. In
verse 38 Gamaliel advised the council to keep away from the apostles and let them alone. If this was
not from God it would fail anyway, and if it was, they could even be found opposing God!”
V40 – 42: They decided to take his advise but to satisfy their anger they beat them and again told them
to shut up and then let them go. The reaction of the apostles was to rejoice that they were found worthy
to suffer for the name of Jesus and be dishonored for it. They resumed their teaching and preaching of
Jesus as the Christ as before. In all of this we see examples of human character that has not changed in
a couple of thousand years.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/16/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 5; 1-26. Verses 1-11 have the story of Ananias and his wife Sapphira who sold a
piece of property and pretended to donate the full price of it to the church while keeping some of it for
themselves. Verses 12-26 continue describing the growth of the church. Once again the establishment
jailed the apostles in an attempt to stop their preaching only to find that the jail wouldn't hold them.
V1 - 11: Ananias with his wife Sapphira sold a piece of property and with her knowledge he brought
only part of the money to donate while pretending that it was the full price. Somehow Peter however
knew what the real price was. He asked why Satan had filled Ananias's heart to lie to the Holy Spirit
and keep some of the cash for himself. While the land remained unsold, it was entirely his property.
He didn't have to give any of it. After selling the land the money was entirely at his disposal. He was
lying not to men but to God. On hearing this Ananias fell down and died. The young men wrapped up
the body and carried him out and buried him. After about three hours, his wife came in, not knowing
what had happened. Peter tested her to see if she was an accomplice in the matter. On finding she too
was guilty, he pronounced judgement and she also fell down and died. The young men carried her out
as well and buried her beside her husband. As a result the whole church and all who heard of it became
aware of how serious a matter lying to God is. It is really preposterous to think that you can fool God
when he knows even our thoughts!
V12 - 16: The apostles continued to do signs and wonders to establish their authority and they were all
together in a wing of the temple called Solomon's Portico. They were held in high honor by the people
but none joined them for fear of the establishment. The church grew by multitudes. Those who were
sick were even placed so that Peter's shadow could fall on them as he passed by in hopes of healing.
People came from the towns around Jerusalem bringing those who were sick or demon possessed for
healing.
V17 - 26: The High Priest and his party were filled with jealousy and arrested the apostles and put them
in the common prison, but an angel of the Lord opened the prison doors, brought them out and told
them to continue their teaching. They entered the temple at daybreak and resumed teaching. Somehow
the jail break was completely unseen by the sentries at the doors! The council and body of elders
gathered for the trial and sent for the prisoners, only to be informed that the prison was empty! The
prison was securely locked and the sentries were standing at the doors but there was no one inside!
The captain of the temple and the chief priests were understandably much perplexed and wondered
what this would come to. It was then reported to them that the apostles who had been arrested were
standing in the temple teaching the people again. The captain and officers brought them but without
violence for fear of being stoned by the people. Verse 17 states that the motive of the priests was
jealousy. The fact that the apostles were held in high honor was no doubt threatening to them.
There is no explanation of how the prison doors could be opened by the angel without the sentries
seeing it. They may have just been prevented from seeing it by closing their minds. It is common for
people to see only what they are expecting, and no one would expect this! There is no simple
explanation however, for how the locks were opened and then relocked! We will next see what the
frustrated council decided to do about this. When Peter challenged their authority they were enraged.
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/9/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 4; 23-37. The church was strengthened by the attempts to stifle it.
V23 - 28: When Peter and John were released, they reported the results of the hearing before the chief
priests and elders to their friends who gave praise to God for the outcome. They referred to Psalm 2; 16: “Why do the nations conspire, and the peoples plot in vain? The kings of the earth set themselves,
and the rulers take counsel against the Lord and his anointed, saying “Let us burst their bonds
asunder, and cast their cords from us.” He who sits in the heavens laughs; the Lord has them in
derision. Then he will speak to them in his wrath, and terrify them in his fury, saying “I have set my
king on Zion, my holy hill.” They attributed this Psalm to the Holy Spirit speaking through the mouth of
David and cited the recent events in which Herod and Pilate with the people rejected Jesus, fulfilling
God's predestined plan as an example of his sovereignty.
Continuing with Psalm 2, The words of verse 9 were used for a tenor solo in Handel's Messiah: “You
shall break them with a rod of iron and dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel.” Psalm 2; 10-11
continues the theme of God's sovereignty: “Now therefore, O kings, be wise; be warned, O rulers of the
earth. Serve the Lord with fear, with trembling kiss his feet, lest he be angry, and you perish in the way;
for his wrath is quickly kindled. Blessed are all who take refuge in him.” Tyrants continue to rise up
against the Lord. Each one has his day and then passes away. Frequently, those who have become
wealthy decide that they don't need God and conclude that he is unnecessary. Proverbs 10; 15 states:
“A rich man's wealth is his strong city.” They sometimes become arrogant. Psalm 73; 9 states: “They
set their mouths against the heavens, and their tongue struts through the earth.” Proverbs 28; 11
states: “A rich man is wise in his own eyes, but a poor man who has understanding will find him out.”
Wealthy people face temptations that average people never have to face. The money attracts parasites.
Consider Proverbs 14; 20 which states: “The poor is disliked even by his neighbor, but the rich has
many friends.” A wise man is far more wealthy than those who merely have money. There are also
wealthy people who manage it well. They are generous and use it to benefit many through charitable
activities.
V29 - 31:They prayed for boldness in preaching the gospel while God granted healing and signs and
wonders performed in the name of Jesus in spite of the threats of the council. When they had prayed,
the place was shaken and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and spoke the word of God boldly.
V32 - 37: Those who believed were so united that they decided to share everything they had and hold
their possessions in common. As a result there were no needy persons among them. This type of
communal living was practiced only in Jerusalem and only for a time. Note that this communal living
was a choice made by the believers, not something imposed on them by the government. It was not an
example of Communism, in which the property is taken by force from the owners and distributed
among those who have largely done nothing at all to deserve it.
With great power the apostles gave their testimony to the resurrection of Jesus. In the next chapter we
will see that the council counter attacked by arresting the apostles again but it only backfired. They
found that a jail can't hold someone if the Lord decides to conduct a jail break! When they grilled them
a second time Gamaliel, an honored teacher advised them to 'knock it off'!
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
ights of the MHz message for 6/2/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 4; 1-22. As Peter and John were teaching in the temple the authorities tried to
silence them by first jailing them and then grilling and threatening them.
V1 - 4: Political correctness is not a new thing. It is just another form of fascism which is a
governmental system with strong centralized power, permitting no opposition or criticism, controlling
all affairs of the nation. It attempts to silence anyone who disagrees with official dogma for any reason
whatever. We see here that it is thousands of years old. One sees it today in science as attempts are
made to silence skeptics of man-made global warming no matter what the evidence. It was inevitable
that the 'thought cops' would show up. The captain of the temple, the priests and the Sadducees were
annoyed because Peter and John were teaching the people and proclaiming in Jesus the resurrection
from the dead. They may even have viewed it is a threat to their authority as the teachers. It was
probably especially annoying to the Sadducees because they didn't believe in resurrection from the
dead at all. The priests in control of the temple were usually Sadducees. They were the 'liberals' of that
day. John the Baptist called both the Sadducees and the Pharisees a “brood of vipers” (See Matthew 3;
7 and Luke 3; 7) Jesus said the same thing in Matthew 12; 34 and Matthew 23; 33. They arrested
Peter and John and put them in jail. Nevertheless, about 5,000 people who heard them believed.
V5 - 12: The following morning, Peter and John were asked to justify their preaching. The rulers were
probably the priests and together with the elders and scribes made up the Sanhedrin, of which the high
priest was the head . They asked by what authority Peter and John were preaching. Peter boldly
answered them in the power of the Holy Spirit. He stated that if they were being examined because of
the healing of a cripple, the lame man was healed by the name of Jesus, whom they crucified, and
whom God raised from the dead. He applied Psalm 118; 22: “The stone which the builders rejected has
become the head of the corner.” to Jesus. In a building, the corner stone is very important since all of
the others are placed relative to it. Note that he bluntly pointed out their own guilt and how God had
overruled their actions. He also stated that there was no other way of salvation. Jesus explicitly
claimed this in John 14; 6 “I am the way , and the truth, and the life; no one comes to the Father, but by
me.”
V13 - 18: The council was in a difficult situation. They were puzzled by the boldness of Peter and
John, and knew that they had not been 'educated' by rabbis, but they had been with Jesus. They
couldn't deny that the man was really healed since he was standing there before them. They admitted
among themselves that Peter and John had performed a notable sign, yet they still chose unbelief. They
also couldn't hide it since all of the inhabitants of Jerusalem knew about it. They decided to suppress it
from spreading further by ordering Peter and John to shut up about it and to stop preaching in the name
of Jesus.
V19 - 22: Peter and John were equally blunt in refusing to obey their orders: “Whether it is right in the
sight of God to listen to you rather than to God, you must judge; for we cannot but speak of what we
have seen and heard.” (In other words: We are not going to shut up, no matter what you choose to do.)
They appealed to a higher authority than the council. The council made still more threats but let them
go because any further punishment would be opposed by the people who praised God for what had
happened. The man who was healed was more than forty years old! Christians today are facing the
same challenge as atheists are calling on the government to force Christians to shut up about their faith.
Chaplains in the military are ordered not to pray in the name of Jesus and the troops are threatened with
Court Martial if they share their faith. What ever happened to the call for tolerance?
Knights of the MHz message for 5/26/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts Chapter 3. Peter healed a man lame from birth by the authority of Jesus and used it
gain the attention of the Jews and call them to repentance.
V1 - 10: The Beautiful Gate of the temple is thought to have been on the east side of the temple. A man
lame from birth was daily laid at the gate so that he could ask for money (called alms) out of pity. As
Peter and John were about to enter he asked them for alms. Instead he received something much better:
he was given the ability to walk. His reaction was ecstatic. [See verse 8: And leaping up he stood and
walked and entered the temple with them, walking and leaping and praising God.] The people who
saw it recognized him and were amazed at what had happened to him.
V11 - 16: While the man clung to Peter and John all the people ran together in Solomon's Portico
astounded. Peter used the opportunity to call them to repentance, pointing out that the man was healed
by the power of Jesus. Note that they took no credit themselves: “Men of Israel, why to you stare at us,
as though by our own power or piety we had made him walk?” In verse 16 he gives the credit to Jesus:
“And his name, by faith in his name, has made this man strong whom you see and know; and the faith
which is through Jesus has given the man this perfect health in the presence of you all.” In verses 13 –
15 he points out their own guilt: “The God of Abraham and of Isaac and of Jacob, the God of our
fathers, glorified his servant Jesus, whom you delivered up and denied in the presence of Pilate, when
he had decided to release him. But you denied the Holy and Righteous One, and asked for a murderer
to be granted to you, and killed the Author of life, whom God raised from the dead. To this we are
witnesses.”
V17 - 18: Peter admits that they had acted in ignorance, as did the rulers, but what God foretold by the
prophets he fulfilled. Isaiah 53; 2-6 says “For he grew up before him like a young plant, and like a root
out of dry ground; he had no form or comeliness that we should desire him. He was despised and
rejected by men; a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; and as one from whom men hide their
faces, he was despised, and we esteemed him not. Surely he has borne our griefs and carried our
sorrows; yet we esteemed him stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted. But he was wounded for our
transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities; upon him was the chastisement that made us whole,
and with his stripes we are healed. All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his
own way; and the Lord has laid on him the iniquity of us all.” the rest of the chapter in Isaiah continues
the description of what the Christ would suffer.
V19 - 26: Peter then called them to repentance, to turn around that their sins would be blotted out and
they would receive times of refreshing from the Lord. In verse 22 Peter referred to Deuteronomy 18;
15-19 where Moses predicted a successor to himself, and applied it to Jesus. Moses also gave stern
warnings about false prophets in verses 20 -22, quoting the Lord's charge concerning them: “But the
prophet who presumes to speak a word in my name which I have not commanded him to speak, or who
speaks in the name of other gods, that same prophet shall die. And if you say in your heart, 'How may
we know the word which the Lord has not spoken?' – When a prophet speaks in the name of the Lord, if
the word does not come to pass or come true, that is a word which the Lord has not spoken; the prophet
has spoken it presumptuously, you need not be afraid of him.” In other words, the prophet had to score
100% or he was not a prophet and the penalty was the ultimate! King Ahab had 400 phony prophets
who predicted success in battle [see II Chronicles 18; 5 ] but he died anyway. Psychics today would
certainly fail the test. When they fail, they rationalize.
\
Knights of the MHz message for 5/19/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 2; 22-47. Many of those who observed the coming of the Holy Spirit became
convicted under Peter's preaching.
V22 – 36: Peter pointed out how the people had seen all of the signs and wonders Jesus had performed
yet they killed him. He was delivered up according to the plan and foreknowledge of God, but
afterward God raised him up because death could not hold him. Peter loosely quoted David's Psalm
concerning Christ. [See Psalm 16; 8-11: “I keep the Lord always before me; because he is at my right
hand, I shall not be moved. Therefore my heart is glad, and my soul rejoices; my body also dwells
secure. For thou dost not give me up to Sheol, or let thy godly one see the pit. Thou dost show me the
path of life; in thy presence there is fulness of joy, in thy right hand are pleasures for evermore.”]
David was a prophet and he foresaw the resurrection of Christ. Peter also quoted Psalm 110; 1: The
Lord says to my Lord: “Sit at my right hand, till I make your enemies your footstool.” Jesus also used
this Psalm to confound the Pharisees and Sadducees who were trying to trap him in his talk [See Luke
20; 41-44: If David called him Lord, how could he be his son?] God made Jesus, whom they crucified
both Lord and Christ.
V37 - 42: The Holy Spirit convicted the people in their hearts. To put it in current popular vernacular,
“They were guilty as hell, and they knew it.” They asked Peter and the other apostles “What should we
do?” Peter replied “Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the
forgiveness of your sins; and you shall receive the gift of the Holy Spirit.” He exhorted them to save
themselves from this crooked and perverse generation. About 3,000 people believed him and were
baptized. They devoted themselves to the apostle's teaching and fellowship, to the breaking of bread
and the prayers.
V43 - 47: Many wonders and signs were done through the apostles. All of the believers were together
and held their property in common. They sold their possessions and goods and distributed them to all,
as any had need. Day by day, they attended the temple together and broke bread in their homes, they
ate together with glad and generous hearts, praising God and had favor with all of the people. The
church continued to grow.
Communists often try to twist this passage into giving support for their system of government. They
conspicuously omit an important point: it was entirely voluntary. No one commanded them to do this.
They gave out of their own free will. In Communism goods are taken by force by the government and
redistributed (selectively). The common description of that is stealing from the owners and giving to
others who have done nothing to earn it. Communism hasn't worked anywhere it has been tried. Even
Fidel Castro came to recognize that. Socialism isn't much different. The confiscatory taxes of today
are rather similar. People have developed an entitlement mentality. They accept government bribes in
the form of handouts in exchange for their votes. They always call for more taxes to be levied against
the rich. The current administration is calling for more of the same. When industries were nationalized
the assets were stolen from the stockholders. Bailouts stole money from the taxpayers to reward failed
management. When the producers have no more money to steal, the system collapses. Socialism
doesn't change the hearts of people so greed and selfishness remain. Every generation is crooked and
perverse. Jeremiah 17; 9 states: “The heart is deceitful above all things and desperately corrupt. Who
can understand it?” Only Jesus can change peoples hearts and until that occurs people will continue to
steal and covet.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/12/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 2; 1-21. This describes the beginning of the church with the coming of the promised
Holy Spirit.
V1 - 12: John the Baptist had promised Jesus would send a baptism of the Holy Spirit and fire [See
Matthew 3; 11 : “I baptize you with water for repentance, but he who is coming after me is mightier
than I, whose sandals I am not worthy to carry; he will baptize you with the Holy Spirit and with fire.”
(see also Mark 1; 8 and Luke 3; 16)]. Jesus promised that he would send the Holy Spirit [See John 16;
7-8: “Nevertheless I tell you the truth: it is to your advantage that I go away, for if I do not go away, the
Counselor will not come to you; but if I go, I will send him to you. And when he comes, he will
convince the world concerning sin and righteousness and judgement.”] Jesus also told the eleven
apostles to stay in Jerusalem until they had received the Holy Spirit [See Luke 24; 49 : “And behold, I
send the promise of my Father upon you; but stay in the city, until you are clothed with power from on
high.”] He also predicted speaking in tongues [see Mark 16; 17: “And these signs will accompany
those who believe: in my name they will cast out demons. They will speak in new tongues....”] These
predictions were fulfilled at Pentecost. The eleven apostles were gathered together in a room and there
was a sound from heaven like the rush of a mighty wind and what looked like tongues of fire appeared
resting on each of them. The amazing thing is that they all began speaking in foreign languages. Note
that in verses 5 to 13 it says this was not babbling but actual languages which were spoken by people of
foreign backgrounds: Parthians, Medes, Elamites, people from Macedonia, Judea and Cappadocia,
Pontus and Asia, Phrygia and Pamphylia, Egypt and the parts of Libya belonging to Cyrene, visitors
from Rome, Cretans and Arabians. The apostles certainly had never visited most of these places and
they didn't attend any language schools, so how is it that they could speak these languages? What they
were describing in these languages were the mighty works of God. A multitude of people who were
apparently attracted by the sound of the wind heard them speaking and were understandably perplexed
and amazed. Each of them heard them speaking in their own native language (which was not
previously known to those speaking.) They wondered what was the significance of it. The 'other
tongues' in the Corinthian church were an incoherent form of speech (see I Corinthians 14; 1-33).
V13 - 21: As usual, there were those who ridiculed it saying that the apostles were just drunk. Peter
stood up and provided an explanation. He noted that the men were not drunk. It was only about the
third hour of the day (i.e., about 9 AM). They hadn't had time to get loaded up with wine. He quoted
the prophet Joel's description of the beginning of the Messianic age. The Holy Spirit would be poured
out on all flesh, not just selected chosen individuals. [Joel 2; 28-29: “And it shall come to pass
afterward, that I will pour out my spirit on all flesh; your sons and daughters shall prophesy, your old
men shall dream dreams, and your young men shall see visions. Even upon the menservants and
maidservants in those days, I will pour out my spirit.”] Previously, the Holy Spirit had only come upon
certain individuals for special purposes [e.g., see Judges 13; 25 (Sampson) and I Samuel 10; 6-13
(Saul) .] After this occasion the Holy Spirit came to live in all believers. [See John 14; 15-17: “If you
love me, you will keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he will give you another
counselor, to be with you for ever, even the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it
neither sees him nor knows him, for he dwells in you, and will be in you.” See also John 14; 23: “...”If
a man loves me, he will keep my word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make
our home with him.” See also I Corinthians 3; 16: “Do you not know that you are God's temple and
that God's Spirit dwells in you?”] A word of caution is in order here. See I John 4; 1: “Beloved, do not
believe every spirit, but test the spirits to see whether they are of God; for many false prophets have
gone out into the world.” The gift of discernment includes the ability to detect phony prophets.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/9/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts 4; 23-37. The church was strengthened by the attempts to stifle it.
V23 - 28: When Peter and John were released, they reported the results of the hearing before the chief
priests and elders to their friends who gave praise to God for the outcome. They referred to Psalm 2; 16: “Why do the nations conspire, and the peoples plot in vain? The kings of the earth set themselves,
and the rulers take counsel against the Lord and his anointed, saying “Let us burst their bonds
asunder, and cast their cords from us.” He who sits in the heavens laughs; the Lord has them in
derision. Then he will speak to them in his wrath, and terrify them in his fury, saying “I have set my
king on Zion, my holy hill.” They attributed this Psalm to the Holy Spirit speaking through the mouth of
David and cited the recent events in which Herod and Pilate with the people rejected Jesus, fulfilling
God's predestined plan as an example of his sovereignty.
Continuing with Psalm 2, The words of verse 9 were used for a tenor solo in Handel's Messiah: “You
shall break them with a rod of iron and dash them in pieces like a potter's vessel.” Psalm 2; 10-11
continues the theme of God's sovereignty: “Now therefore, O kings, be wise; be warned, O rulers of the
earth. Serve the Lord with fear, with trembling kiss his feet, lest he be angry, and you perish in the way;
for his wrath is quickly kindled. Blessed are all who take refuge in him.” Tyrants continue to rise up
against the Lord. Each one has his day and then passes away. Frequently, those who have become
wealthy decide that they don't need God and conclude that he is unnecessary. Proverbs 10; 15 states:
“A rich man's wealth is his strong city.” They sometimes become arrogant. Psalm 73; 9 states: “They
set their mouths against the heavens, and their tongue struts through the earth.” Proverbs 28; 11
states: “A rich man is wise in his own eyes, but a poor man who has understanding will find him out.”
Wealthy people face temptations that average people never have to face. The money attracts parasites.
Consider Proverbs 14; 20 which states: “The poor is disliked even by his neighbor, but the rich has
many friends.” A wise man is far more wealthy than those who merely have money. There are also
wealthy people who manage it well. They are generous and use it to benefit many through charitable
activities.
V29 - 31:They prayed for boldness in preaching the gospel while God granted healing and signs and
wonders performed in the name of Jesus in spite of the threats of the council. When they had prayed,
the place was shaken and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and spoke the word of God boldly.
V32 - 37: Those who believed were so united that they decided to share everything they had and hold
their possessions in common. As a result there were no needy persons among them. This type of
communal living was practiced only in Jerusalem and only for a time. Note that this communal living
was a choice made by the believers, not something imposed on them by the government. It was not an
example of Communism, in which the property is taken by force from the owners and distributed
among those who have largely done nothing at all to deserve it.
With great power the apostles gave their testimony to the resurrection of Jesus. In the next chapter we
will see that the council counter attacked by arresting the apostles again but it only backfired. They
found that a jail can't hold someone if the Lord decides to conduct a jail break! When they grilled them
a second time Gamaliel, an honored teacher advised them to 'knock it off'!
.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/5/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider Acts Chapter 1. The book of Acts is considered to be written by Luke since both Acts
and the gospel of Luke were addressed to the same person named Theophilus. The full name is The
Acts of The Apostles. It can be considered as a historical account of the beginnings of the church.
V1 - 11: Luke begins by mentioning his gospel in which he dealt with all that Jesus began to do and
teach until the day he was taken up into heaven. The apostles are named in Mark 3; 14-19. Luke was
not one of them. In Colossians 4; 14 Paul refers to him as the beloved physician. He is also mentioned
in II Timothy 4; 11 which was written by Paul while he was in prison in Rome. In verse 3 Luke
mentions that Jesus presented himself alive to the apostles after his death, giving many proofs and
appearing to them for forty days. He charged them to wait in Jerusalem for the promised Holy Spirit.
They asked him if he was about to restore the kingdom to Israel. His answer is given in verses 7 -8: “It
is not for you to know times or seasons which the Father has fixed by his own authority. But you shall
receive power when the Holy Spirit has come upon you; and you shall be my witnesses in Jerusalem
and in all Judea and Samaria and to the end of the earth.” As he said this he was lifted up and a cloud
took him out of their sight. Two angels who were standing by told them he would return in the same
way. This passage seems to be routinely ignored by those who predict the time of Christ's return.
V12 - 14: The apostles (except for Judas Iscariot who had committed suicide) returned to an upper
room a short distance away. All of them with one accord devoted themselves to prayer together with
the other women and Mary the mother of Jesus and his brothers. It is significant that his brothers had
come to believe in him. If you have any character warts your siblings know all about them!
V15 – 26: Peter took charge of the situation and announced the need for a replacement for Judas
Iscariot before a group of about 120 believers. He advised that the replacement be chosen from those
who had been with them from the time of John's baptism to the time of Jesus' ascension. Two
candidates were selected: Joseph called Barsabbas (also surnamed Justus) and Matthias. After praying
to God the choice was made by casting lots and Matthias was selected and enrolled with the other
eleven apostles.
Luke says that Judas bought a field with the thirty pieces of silver and falling down in it he burst open
in the middle and all of his bowels gushed out. It became known to all in Jerusalem and the field was
called the Field of Blood. Matthew 27; 3 – 10 however says it was the priests who bought the field
after Judas hanged himself. The timing seems confused. Perhaps Judas hanged himself after falling in
the field. Peter apparently refers to Psalm 69; 25, a Psalm of David as a description of Judas'
inheritance.
Matthew's account refers to Jeremiah as saying “And they took the thirty pieces of silver, the price of
him on whom a price had been set by some of the sons of Israel, and they gave them for the potter's
field, as the Lord directed me.” Matthew's account agrees that the field became known as the Field of
Blood since it was bought with blood money, which was considered 'dirty' money. The only reference
we have in Jeremiah recording his buying a field however is in chapter 32 where he bought the field of
a relative in Anathoth. Perhaps something has been lost. The gospels of Mark, Luke and John say
nothing about this.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/28/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider II Peter chapter 3. This chapter is largely focussed on the last days and the return of
Christ.
V1 - 7: Peter points to the predictions of the prophets and the commandments given through the
apostles. He predicts that in the last days scoffers will come following their own passions and mocking
the predictions saying “Where is the promise of his coming? For ever since the fathers fell asleep, all
things have continued as they were from the beginning of creation.” He notes that they deliberately
ignore the fact that by the word of God the flood occurred. Except for Noah and his family, all
mankind died in it. By the same word the earth and heavens that now exist have been stored up for the
day of judgement and the destruction of ungodly men. Recently, what appears to be an ancient beach
has been reported located about 300 ft deep in the Mediterranean and this is used by some to attribute
the biblical flood to the collapse of a land bridge at Gibraltar, but reports of a flood are found in
cultures outside of the Mediterranean area, and such a flood obviously wouldn't include what is still
above sea level, so that couldn't explain the Genesis flood. One interesting question about these reports
is that if all mankind died in the flood how did these cultures get this information? No one knows the
answer. People tend to assume that if something hasn't happened for what they consider a long time, it
won't happen. It has been about 2,000 years since Jesus rose from the grave and returned to heaven and
no judgement has occurred, so unsaved people assume that it will never happen.
V8 - 10: God operates on an entirely different time schedule. He doesn't count time the same way we
do. Peter points out that with the Lord one day is as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day.
He is not slow about his promises. He is just being patient, forbearing toward people, not wishing that
any should perish but that all should reach repentance. His patience however, will not last forever and
the end will come suddenly. Verse 10 states: “But the day of the Lord will come like a thief, and then
the heavens will pass away with a loud noise, and the elements will be dissolved with fire, and the earth
and the works that are upon it will be burned up.”
V11 - 14: Because of the coming destruction people should live in holiness and godliness, waiting for
and hastening the coming day of God. According to his promise we are waiting for new heavens and a
new earth in which righteousness dwells. We should be zealous to be found by him without spot or
blemish and at peace. When this letter was written no one even knew that the earth was a planet which
has a finite lifetime. The letter predates the prediction that the solar system will one day die when the
sun has consumed most of its fuel. The earth will be swallowed up as the sun expands. That would
certainly be a day of fire and the noise will be unimaginable! Although that wouldn't be the end of the
universe, the heavens are predicted to gradually disappear since the universe's expansion is accelerating
and red shift will gradually move radiation from distant stars below the optical wavelengths. Only
radio waves would tell us it is still there. If the universe continues this acceleration, eventually these
will disappear as well. All of this is a gradual and predictable process however, and the timing of
Christ's return will be a sudden and complete surprise when no one is expecting it.
V15 - 18: We should count the forbearance of the Lord as salvation. Peter notes that Paul wrote the
same thing in all of his letters. He also notes that Paul's letters contain some things that are hard to
understand which the ignorant and unstable twist to their own destruction. Note that he considers
Paul's letters to be scripture. We should beware lest we be carried away with the error of lawless men
and lose our own stability. The letter closes with the benediction “But grow in the grace and
knowledge of our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. To him be the glory both now and to the day of
eternity. Amen.”
Knights of the MHz message for 4/21/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider II Peter chapter 2. Peter predicted the coming of false teachers who would exploit the
gullible for worldly profit. He described their final reward. The language is similar to that in the letter
of Jude. Heretics are denounced.
V1 - 10: False teachers will secretly bring in destructive heresies, even to the point of denying Christ.
They are motivated by greed. Many will follow their licentiousness, to their own destruction. Because
of them the true faith will be reviled. Their destruction has already been prepared. Peter pointed to the
judgements that occurred in the past as examples. The angels that followed Satan were not spared but
were cast into hell awaiting future judgement. The ancient world was swept away in the flood but
Noah was spared. Sodom and Gomorrah were reduced to ashes but Lot was rescued. The extinction of
those cities was to serve as an example for the ungodly. Perhaps the false teachers called themselves
progressive. The Lord knows how to rescue the godly from trials. Those who indulge in the lust of
defiling passion and who despise authority can expect special attention on the day of judgement. They
are bold and willful and not afraid to revile the glorious ones, while angels, though greater in might and
power do not do so. It is unclear who the glorious ones referred to are.
V11 - 14: Peter described these false teachers as like irrational animals, creatures of instinct, born to be
caught and killed. They revile in matters of which they are ignorant. Proverbs 18; 2 gives an
appropriate description of them: “The fool takes no pleasure in understanding, but only in expressing
his opinion.” Verse 13 describes their activities: “They count it pleasure to revel in the daytime. They
are blots and blemishes, reveling in their dissipation, carousing with you. They have eyes full of
adultery, insatiable for sin. They entice unsteady souls. They have hearts trained in greed.” Jeremiah
17; 9-10 describes their character: “The heart of man is deceitful above all things and desperately
wicked. Who can understand it?”
V15 - 17: Peter described them as following the way of Balaam, the son of Beor. (see Numbers 22):
Balak the king of Moab sent the elders of Moab and Midian to try to bribe Balaam the prophet to get
him to pronounce a curse on Israel as they were taking the promised land. Balaam consulted with God
who said “You shall not go with them; you shall not curse the people, for they are blessed.” This was a
plain enough answer, but Balaam persisted. The bribe was evidently quite attractive to him but he
turned it down the first time. The king of Moab made a second attempt. He sent the princes of Moab
to Balaam and made a more attractive offer. The delegation was more impressive. Balaam again
consulted with God, even though he already had received an answer. This time God said “If the men
have come to call you, go with them, but only what I bid you, that shall you do.” Balaam was treading
on very shaky ground! He already knew what God wanted. He reminds me of Christians today who
spend time 'window shopping' on sin. If you play long enough with fire, you can expect to get burned.
The Lord will not stop you when your heart is focussed on sin. God was angry with Balaam because
he went and the Angel of the Lord took his stand in the way as an adversary. Even the ass Balaam was
riding on saw the danger and tried to avoid it. After receiving repeated abuse from Balaam the ass
eventually complained to him about it. Balaam's mission was fruitless, and he was later killed in the
conquest (see Numbers 31; 8). His mistake was in keeping his eyes on the loot instead of on the Lord.
V18 - 22: The chapter ends with a warning. The Christian who turns away from the faith is in a worse
state than before they were saved. Verse 22 states “It has happened to them according to the proverb,
The dog turns back to his own vomit, and the sow is washed only to wallow in the mire.”
Knights of the MHz message for 4/14/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will consider II Peter chapter 1. Peter's letter is intended to undergird the faith of believers against false
teachers, who are denounced as licentious, greedy, and despisers of authority. The letter is not
addressed to any specific church but to believers everywhere.
V1 - 4: The preamble is addressed to those who had obtained a faith of equal standing with that of Peter
and the other apostles in the righteousness of God and his son Jesus Christ. Peter prayed that grace and
peace would be multiplied to them in the knowledge of God and his son Jesus. In verses 3 - 4 he
reminds them that God has granted to them all things that pertain to life and godliness, through the
knowledge of Jesus, who called them to his own glory and excellence, by which he granted to them his
precious and very great promises. These provide a means of escape from the corruption that is in the
world because of passion, and opportunity to become partakers of the divine nature.
V5 - 12: Peter advised them to make every effort to supplement their faith with virtue, and virtue with
knowledge, and knowledge with self control, self control with steadfastness, steadfastness with
godliness, godliness with brotherly affection, and brotherly affection with love. If these are yours and
abound, they will keep you from being ineffective or unfruitful in the knowledge of Jesus Christ.
Whoever lacks these things is blind and shortsighted and has forgotten that he was cleansed from his
old sins. Peter advised them to be the more zealous to confirm their call and election so that they
would never fall. They would be richly provided an entrance into the eternal kingdom of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ.
V13 - 19: Peter intended to always remind them of these things, even though they knew them and were
established in their faith. He predicted that he would soon go to be with the Lord, but he intended to
continually remind them of these things so that after he was gone they could recall them at any time. In
verses 16 – 18 he gave his personal testimony: 'For we did not follow cleverly devised myths when we
made known to you the power and coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, but we we were eye-witnesses of
his majesty. For when he received honor and glory from God the Father and the voice was borne to
him by the Majestic Glory, “This is my beloved Son, with whom I am well pleased”, we heard this voice
borne from heaven, for we were with him on the holy mountain.' This occasion is described in Matthew
17; 1-8, Mark 9; 2-8, and Luke 9; 28-36. Peter, James, and John were the witnesses. At the time
Moses and Elijah appeared talking to Jesus whose face and garments became blindingly bright white.
Luke adds that Moses and Elijah were talking about Jesus's coming crucifixion in Jerusalem.
V20 – 21: These verses state an important principle: “First of all you must understand this, that no
prophecy of scripture is a matter of one's own interpretation, because no prophecy ever came by the
impulse of man, but men moved by the Holy Spirit spoke from God.” This principle is routinely rejected
by the unsaved. They consider it arrogant and state that it is just your opinion. The Holy Spirit is a
witness in our hearts of its truth. Early in his career, Billy Graham had a time of soul-searching about
the reliability of scripture. He laid his doubts before the Lord. He became convinced that the bible was
trustworthy and never turned back to review the question again. Some today say that there is no such
thing as truth. Amusingly, that position destroys their own arguments. If truth doesn't exist, then there
is no reason to pay any attention to them! People always seek to prove they are right. Proverbs 16; 2
states “All the ways of a man are pure in his own eyes, but the Lord weighs the spirit.” Proverbs 8; 17
states “I love those who love me, and those who seek me diligently find me.” This is a reference to
wisdom, but it also applies to God. If you truly want to know the Lord, ask him to reveal himself.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/7/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all. This morning we
will finish the book of II Corinthians with Paul's closing benediction in chapter 13. Most of chapters
10 through 13 have centered on Paul's defense of his credentials as an apostle.
V1 - 4: Paul stated that he had already visited them twice before. The second visit was a painful one.
He intended to come again. Since they desired proof of his authority as an apostle, he warned them
that if he came again he would not spare them. In dealing with them he and Timothy would be
exercising the power of God. He stated that Christ was speaking in him. He pointed to the example of
Christ who was not weak in dealing with them, but powerful in them. He was crucified in weakness
but lives by the power of God. In the same way, Paul and Timothy were weak in him but in dealing
with the Corinthians they would live by the power of God.
V5 - 10: Paul called on them to examine and test their faith to see if they had departed from their
beginnings. If they were holding to their first calling, then Christ was in them. If they were not, then
Paul felt that he and Timothy would have failed. He prayed that the Corinthians would do what is right
even if it seemed that he and Timothy had failed, although they could not do anything against the truth,
but only for the truth. They were glad to be weak if the Corinthians were strong. They prayed for their
improvement. He was warning them in advance of his visit so that he would not have to be severe in
exercising his spiritual authority when he came. He wanted to use it for building them up not for
tearing them down.
V11 -14: Paul gives one of his fullest benedictions in closing his letter. He called for them to mend
their ways, heed his appeal, agree with one another, and live in peace. As a result, the God of love and
peace would be with them. The holy kiss is symbolic. All the saints sent their greeting. The letter to
the Romans was closed in the same way. The grace of Christ leads one toward the love of God. As a
result the Holy Spirit produces fellowship with God and man.
Paul had demonstrated his spiritual authority before (see Acts 13; 4-12.) At Paphos on the isle of
Cyprus, Paul was being resisted by a Jewish false prophet named Bar-Jesus (also called El'ymas the
magician), who was trying to turn the Roman proconsul Sergius Paulus away from the faith. (El'ymas
does not mean Bar-Jesus. It may mean 'Son of Jesus'.) 'Paul, filled with the Holy Spirit, looked intently
at him and said “You son of the devil, you enemy of all righteousness, full of all deceit and villainy, will
you not stop making crooked the straight paths of the Lord? And now, behold, the hand of the Lord is
upon you, and you shall be blind and unable to see the sun for a time.” Immediately mist and darkness
fell upon him and he went about seeking people to lead him by the hand. Then the proconsul believed,
when he saw what had occurred, for he was astonished at the teaching of the Lord.'
In Acts 28; 1-7, after surviving a shipwreck at the island of Malta, Paul was bitten by a viper that
fastened on his hand while adding fuel to a fire built to warm the survivors. The natives expected him
to drop dead, believing that he must be a murderer who justice would not allow to live after escaping
from the shipwreck. He however shook the snake off into the fire and suffered no harm. After awhile,
the natives changed their minds and said that he was a god. Later, he healed the diseases of people on
the island.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/31/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Easter
Sunday morning. We are celebrating the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead.
The resurrection is the lynchpin of Christianity. Without it there is no reason to believe in Christ as the
Son of God at all. Paul stated the issue well in I Corinthians 15; 12-19: “Now if Christ is preached as
raised from the dead, how can some of you say that there is no resurrection of the dead? But if there is
no resurrection of the dead, then Christ has not been raised; if Christ has not been raised, then our
preaching is in vain and your faith is in vain. We are even found to be misrepresenting God, because
we testified of God that he raised Christ, whom he did not raise if it is true that the dead are not raised.
For if the dead are not raised, then Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile and you are still in
your sins. Then those also who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished. If for this life only we have
hoped in Christ, we are of all men most to be pitied.”
It is reasonable for people to ask why we believe it. Consider the evidence of changed lives. People at
the time were not expecting it. After the crucifixion, their hopes were dashed and they assumed that it
was all over, yet shortly after that the disciples became very bold and committed their lives to it. They
boldly defied the religious authorities. How can one explain the complete turnaround? Obviously
something radical convinced them. In Acts 3; 1-10 Peter healed a man who had been lame from birth.
In Acts 4; 1-20 Peter and John were arrested and jailed for their preaching. The rulers and elders and
scribes asked by what power they had healed the man. Peter boldly replied to them “Rulers of the
people and elders, if we are being examined today concerning a good deed done to a cripple, by what
means this man has been healed, be it known to you all, and to all of the people of Israel, that by the
name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth, whom you crucified, whom God raised from the dead, by him this
man is standing before you well.” The leaders didn't know what to do with them. They recognized that
Peter and John were uneducated, common men and they wondered; and they recognized that they had
been with Jesus, but they couldn't deny the evidence. The healed man was standing before them. They
had nothing to say in opposition. They ordered Peter and John to shut up. Peter boldly replied
“Whether it is right in the sight of God to listen to you rather than to God, you must judge; for we
cannot but speak of what we have seen and heard.” In other words – we are not going to shut up no
matter what you choose to do!
Paul didn't believe the gospel until he had a blinding personal encounter with Christ after the
resurrection. He was probably the most unlikely candidate as a missionary. He started as a zealot for
the other side! How can you explain such a complete turnaround? What motivation can you think of?
If there was no resurrection, how can you explain the transformation in character of people who receive
Jesus today? These people had no power to change their lives before. What made the difference? The
peace available to Christians today puzzles the world. Some psychiatrists treat it as a delusion. Some
people think the story of Jesus coming into the world has no other supporting evidence beyond the
bible. There is other historical evidence however that these events really did happen. Josephus as a
historian had no reason to fabricate his account of these events. We believe in other historical events
and people even though we were never there and have never seen or met them. Why should we not
believe the bible to be historically accurate? If the bible is trustworthy, it poses a threat to those who
wish to retain control of their own life. That is what motivates the attacks on it.
For myself, my whole world view changed after I gave my life to Christ. He has never failed me. He
gave me his peace. My own family recognized the change in me and wondered.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/24/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 12. Paul speaks of an abundance of
revelations but discusses only one of them. He also mentions a chronic source of irritation in his life
and how he dealt with it. He also points out the source of spiritual power.
V1 - 6: Paul stated that he must boast of visions and revelations of the Lord he received. He mentions a
'Man in Christ' who was caught up into 'third heaven'. We have no information as to what 'third heaven
is'. It is described as Paradise. The man heard things that cannot be told. We also have no sure
information as to who the 'Man in Christ' was. Some think that Paul was referring obliquely to himself,
but verse 5 makes this questionable (“On behalf of this man I will boast, but on my own behalf I will
not boast, except of my own weaknesses.”) He doesn't know if the man was caught up physically or
only in the spirit.
V7 - 10: Paul stated that to keep him from getting a 'swelled head' over the abundance of revelations,
God also gave him a chronic irritation, which he called a 'thorn in the flesh' – a messenger of Satan to
harass him. Three times he asked the Lord to remove it, but the answer he received was “My grace is
sufficient for you, for my power is made perfect in weakness.” Paul chose to accept it gladly, boasting
of his weaknesses, that the power of Christ would rest upon him. For the sake of Christ he chose to be
content with weaknesses, insults, hardships, persecutions, and calamities. He learned to rely on the
Lord's strength rather than his own. Many have speculated about what the 'thorn in the flesh' was.
Some think it was poor eyesight. They base this speculation on passages such as Galatians 5; 11: “See
what large lettersI am writing to you with my own hand.” Paul closed his letter to the Colossians with
the words “I Paul, write this greeting with my own hand. Remember my fetters. Grace be with you.”
(Colossians 4; 18). He was in prison in Rome at the time and someone else was apparently taking
dictation for the bulk of the letter. The same statement is made at the close of I Corinthians and II
Thessalonians (see I Corinthians 16; 21 and II Thessalonians 3; 17). There is an important principle in
this passage. If we try to serve the Lord in our own strength we will soon burn out. Those of us who
have been given unusual abilities sometimes discover this the hard way. The Holy Spirit is both our
guide and our source of strength. We are not in charge. He is.
V11 - 18: Paul stated that the Corinthians forced him to be a fool when he should have been
commended by them. He was not at all inferior to the superlative 'apostles' with their verbal talents,
even though he was nothing. The signs of a true apostle were demonstrated before them. He
commented sarcastically about his not burdening them with charges for his services and asked them to
forgive him for this 'wrong'! In verses 14 -18 he stated that he was interested in them, not what they
had, and made an analogy with parents who lay up for their children. He was not crafty, nor getting the
better of them by guile. Neither he nor Titus took any advantage of them.
V19 - 21: Paul and Timothy were not defending themselves. They were speaking in Christ before God
for the Corinthians' upbuilding. Paul was concerned that when he came he would be disappointed to
find quarreling, jealousy, anger, selfishness, slander, gossip, conceit, and disorder and that the
Corinthians would be disappointed in him. He feared that he would have to mourn over many of them
because they had sinned and not repented of impurity, immorality, and licentiousness. Today
licentiousness is seen in the phrase “If it feels, good do it!” Many wear this slogan on tee shirts.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/17/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 11. Paul was being compared as a
speaker with other teachers, to his disadvantage. He defends his status as an apostle.
V1 - 6: Paul was afraid that their thoughts would be led astray from a sincere and pure devotion to
Christ. They were submissive enough but not very discerning concerning false doctrines. They were
open to other teachings when they should not be. Evidently eloquent false teachers were influencing
them. Paul did not consider himself inferior to those teachers even if they had more skill with words.
While he may have been less skillful in speaking he was not inferior in knowledge.
V7 - 12: Paul's generous determination not to be a financial burden to them was perversely twisted into
a charge against him. He preached God's gospel free of charge to them while being supported by other
churches. He intended to continue doing it because of his love for them.
V13 - 15: Paul accurately describes these teachers as deceitful workers, disguising themselves as
apostles of Christ. They were really servants of Satan. They were embarassed by Paul's example and
were trying to force him to give up the practice of preaching for free, since they were making a
financial profit themselves. Verses 14 - 15 comment on their disguise: “And no wonder, for even Satan
disguises himself as an angel of light. So it is not strange if his servants also disguise themselves as
servants of righteousness. Their end will correspond to their deeds.” One of the major cults today
claims to have been given authority by an angel. It may have been Satan in disguise.
V16 - 29: Paul knows that it is foolish to boast, maybe even wrong, but feels that some at Corinth
forced him to assert his claims. Since others boasted of worldly claims , so would he. Apparently
some even challenged his Jewish background. Verses 22 -23 state: “Are they Hebrews? So am I. Are
they Israelites? So am I. Are they descendants of Abraham? So am I. Are they servants of Christ? I
am a better one.” In Romans 11; 1 he states that he is an Israelite, a descendant of Abraham, a member
of the tribe of Benjamin. In Philippians 3; 4 – 5 he states that he was circumcised on the eighth day
and as to the law a Pharisee, as to zeal a persecutor of the church, as to righteousness under the law
blameless. In verses 23-28 he describes what kind of suffering he had endured. He had far greater
labors, far more imprisonments, with countless beatings, and often near death. Five time he received
39 lashes. Three times he was beaten with rods., once he was stoned. Three times he was shipwecked.
He had been adrift at sea for a night and a half. If that was not enough, he was in danger from rivers,
robbers, his own people, from Gentiles, and from false brethren. He was in danger in the city and in
the wilderness, as well as when at sea. He endured toil and hardship, through many sleepless nights, In
hunger and thirst, often without food, in cold and exposure. On top of all of that, there was the daily
pressure on him of his anxiety for all of the churches.
We know of only some of these occasions. Acts 27 describes one of the shipwrecks. We have no
information regarding the others. Acts 16; 16 -24 describes one of the occasions when he was beaten
with rods. Acts 14; 19 describes the occasion when he was stoned and left for dead.
V30 – 32: Paul chose to boast of the things that showed his weakness. He mentions his escape from
Damascus, described in Acts 9; 23 – 25. The city gates were guarded so he was lowered in a basket
over the wall under the cover of darkness.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/10/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 10. Paul stresses that we are in a war,
but it is a hidden one against spiritual powers using spiritual weapons.
V1 - 7: Paul begged the Corinthians with the meekness and gentleness of Christ. He was bold in his
letters but humble when among them. He counted on showing boldness against some who suspected
him of worldly behavior. Slander against God's servants is an ongoing problem. When people don't
like the message they traditionally attack the messenger. Jesus predicted this behavior (see John 15;
18-20: “If the world hates you, know that it has hated me before it hated you. If you were of the world,
the world would love its own; but because you are not of this world, but I chose you out of the world,
therefore the world hates you. Remember the word that I said to you, 'A servant is not greater than his
master'. If they persecuted me, they will persecute you; if they kept my word, they will keep yours
also.”)
Paul stated the main point plainly in verses 3 to 7: “For though we live in the world we are not carrying
on a worldly war, for the weapons of our warfare are not worldly but have divine power to destroy
strongholds. We destroy arguments and every proud obstacle to the knowledge of God, and take every
thought captive to obey Christ, being ready to punish every disobedience, when your obedience is
complete.” Then as now, people proudly throw up many arguments against the gospel. Many resort to
ridicule, which is a dishonest approach. It is an appeal to the emotions in an effort to short-circuit a
logical analysis. In the end the Holy Spirit cuts through all of it. Proverbs 21; 2 states “Every way of a
man is right in his own eyes, but the Lord weighs the heart.”
V8 - 14: It appears that some accused Paul of boasting. Paul admitted that there might be some truth to
that but he would not be put to shame. He didn't wish to frighten them with his letters. The Lord gave
spiritual authority to Timothy and himself for the purpose of building them up, not for destroying them.
Some apparently were treating Paul as a 'paper tiger.' They said that his letters were strong, but his
bodily presence was weak and his speech of no account. Paul commented that what he and Timothy
said by letter they did in practice. Somewhat sarcastically he admits that they do not compare
themselves with those who commend themselves (who indeed are boasting.) Verse 12 makes an
important point: “....but when they measure themselves by one another, and compare themselves with
one another, they are without understanding.” How they compare with one another is unimportant.
What is important is how they compare with the Lord's standards. People make the same mistake
today in thinking they will be good enough to get into heaven because their lives are better than others
around them. In verse 13 Paul states that He and Timothy will keep to the limits God has apportioned
to them.
V15 - 17: They did not boast beyond limit, in other mens' labors (perhaps his opponents were
exploiting the work of others.) They hoped to preach the gospel in 'virgin territory' where no one else
had gone, in lands beyond Corinth rather than boasting of work already done in another's field. This
was always Paul's missions strategy. The chapter closes with the admonition: “Let him who boasts,
boast of the Lord. For it is not the man who commends himself that is accepted, but the man whom the
Lord commends.”
Knights of the MHz message for 3/3/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 9. Paul continues his discussion of
stewardship. A main point of the chapter is that God is glorified when we give generously from the
heart.
V1 - 9: Paul again mentions that he is sending a group (presumably the same group mentioned in
chapter 8) to receive a gift from them for the relief of the saints in Jerusalem. He had boasted to the
Macedonians of their eagerness. He and Titus would be humiliated if the group came and found them
not ready, so he thought it necessary to urge the brethren to go on before him and make advance
arrangements. Verses 6 through 8 make an important point: he who sows sparingly will also reap
sparingly, and he who sows bountifully will also reap bountifully. Giving should not be under
compulsion or reluctance but as each one has made up his own mind. God loves a cheerful giver and
he is able to provide them with every blessing in abundance, so that they would always have enough of
everything and for every good work.
V10 – 15: It is an old truth that you can't out give God. Great generosity enriches the giver. At the
same time the gift produces thanksgiving to God among the recipients. Verse 11 describes God's
response to giving from the heart: He multiplies the resources and increases the harvest of your
righteousness. The rendering of service to those in need not only meets their need but also overflows
in much thanksgiving to God. Sometimes the Lord lays it on the heart of his people to meet a specific
need. There is a funny story about a time when Harry Ironside was part of the staff of a Christian
organization that was severely in need of money. Harry prayed “Lord, the cattle on a thousand hills are
yours! Sell some of them and send us the money!” Shortly after that a wealthy cattleman showed up
and said he felt the Lord wanted him to sell some cattle and give the money to the organization. One
of the other staff members said to tell Harry he could stop praying now, because the Lord had sold the
cattle! I really think God has a sense of humor.
Sometimes the Lord stretches our faith by waiting to meet a need at the last minute. When I was in
graduate school my only source of income was from the research assistantship I had. The income was
classified as a tax-free scholarship, yet one year the IRS was deducting from it for taxes anyway. I
needed the money withheld to pay my school fees. The IRS said that they wanted more money in
addition! I filed a form pointing to the decision in a court case that indicated that since my income was
classified as a scholarship they were not entitled to any of it! I then told the Lord that it was in his
hands. If he wanted me to stay in graduate school he would have to fix the problem. The time came to
pay the school fees. That very day a letter came in the mail from the IRS. They paid up and included
interest for the time they had held up the money! I walked from the mailbox to the bank and from there
to the registration line.
There is an old expression “You can't take it with you, but you can send it ahead!” When Jesus told the
rich young ruler to sell all that he had and give it to the poor he also said “You will have treasure in
heaven.” Someone has joked that no one goes to heaven with a U-Haul trailer. Whatever treasure is
there was laid up in advance. Sometimes televangelists lead people into thinking that if they give to the
“ministry” God will reward the giver by sending back more cash than they sent. They don't mention
that sometimes the Lord diverts the reward to the next life! People have been known to give for the
wrong reason treating it like an earthly investment.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/24/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 8. Paul discusses stewardship of our
resources. We are to consider not only our own needs but the needs of others and to serve the Lord.
V1 - 9: Paul discusses the example of the churches of Macedonia. The grace of God was shown by
their generosity: “...in a severe test of affliction, their abundance of joy and their extreme poverty have
overflowed in a wealth of liberality on their part. For they gave according to their means, as I can
testify, and beyond their means, of their own free will, begging us earnestly for the favor of taking part
in the relief of the saints – and this, not as we expected, but first they gave themselves to the Lord and
to us by the will of God.” Note that the Macedonians were being generous out of their poverty. It is a
testimony about human character that often the more a person has, the harder it is for them to give. I
am reminded of a funny story about a deacon who was visiting a wealthy parishioner concerning his
need to tithe. The man considered the amount he would be giving and said he couldn't afford it. The
deacon invited him to pray with him about the problem. The deacon began praying “Oh Lord, help us
reduce this man's income so that he can afford to tithe!” Note also that the Macedonians had first given
themselves to God. If they gave themselves to God, it included their money. They had learned the
secret of not owning anything. When they gave, they were just managing the Lord's resources. When
the money belonged to God, it didn't own them. My own position is that I don't own anything. I am
just a manager for the Lord. I have no debts. That makes me an oddity these days. When I get a phone
call from someone saying that they have a plan for me to reduce the interest on my credit accounts I tell
them that I don't pay any interest. Credit accounts are always paid in full at the end of the month. It
gives a wonderful sense of freedom. It is important to remember that God really doesn't need what we
call our money. He already owns everything in the universe. Many wealthy people have given their
business to the Lord. The LeTourneau family are an example. Their heavy earth-moving equipment is
well known. If anyone knows how to make a business prosper, God does! In verse 9 Paul cites the
example of the Lord Jesus Christ: although he was rich, for our sake he became poor.
V10 - 15: It is easier to give modest amounts consistently rather than suddenly in a large single
payment. The raising of funds at Corinth may have been interrupted by the rift between Paul and the
church. Paul wasn't proposing a flat amount for everyone to give. In verse 12 he stated; “For if the
readiness is there, it is acceptable according to what a man has, not according to what he has not”.
His point was that giving should be proportional to what you have. What you choose to give is
between you and God. In verse 14 Paul noted that what they gave might some day be coming
back:”...as a matter of equality your abundance at the present time should supply their want, so that
their abundance may supply your want, that there may be equality”.
V16 - 24: Titus would be visiting them and would be accompanied by a brother who was famous for
his preaching of the gospel. He had been appointed by the churches to travel with them to assist in the
collection of relief funds. His identity is unknown. The purpose may have been to dismiss anyone's
suspicions concerning this activity (see verses 20-21: “We intend that no one should blame us about
this liberal gift which we are administering, for we aim at what is honorable not only in the Lord's sight
but also in the sight of men.”) Another brother is mentioned in verse 22 but he too is unidentified.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/17/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 7. Paul rejoices in the restoration of
good relations with the Corinthians.
V1: Referring to the previous chapter, Paul calls for cleansing from defilement of both the body and the
spirit. Physical sins are usually rather obvious. Sins of the spirit are more subtle. They can include an
ungrateful attitude, jealousy, greed, envy, and disrespect. We are to be perfect in holiness in the fear of
God. In our own strength that is impossible, but as we submit to the Holy Spirit we see change. The
process will not be complete until we die and go to be with the Lord. I like a bumper sticker I once
saw: “Christians are not perfect, only forgiven”.
V2 - 11: Paul expresses his confidence, comfort, and pride in the Corinthians. He is overjoyed. Titus
had delivered good news concerning the changes that had occurred. They had grieved into repenting.
Verse 10 states: “For godly grief produces a a repentance that leads to salvation and brings no regret
but worldly grief produces death.” Repentance goes beyond mere sorrow. It brings about change.
After an offense, a person may say “I'm sorry” without really meaning a word of it and having no plans
to change. Real repentance brings restoration in a relationship.
People sometimes have compartmentalized lives: they go to church on Sunday but serve the devil for
the rest of the week and don't recognize the contradiction. Members of the Mafia were faithful at going
to confession and taking communion but it was complete hypocrisy. The Mafia even supported
churches with corrupt money. It was as though they were trying to bribe God! This sort of thing still
happens today. These people seem to think God will accept their deeds as long as he gets a share of the
“take”. Jesus addressed this attitude in Mark12; 38-40: And in his teaching he said. “Beware of the
scribes, who like to go about in long robes, and to have salutations in the market place and the best
seats in the synagogues and the places of honor at feasts, who devour widows houses and for a
pretense make long prayers. They will receive the greater condemnation.” Note the contradiction:
They received honor in the community while they took widows houses from them!
Micah 6; 8 gives a good summary of what the Lord wants: “He has showed you, O man, what is good;
and what does the Lord require of you but to do justice, and to love kindness, and to walk humbly with
your God?” The Lord is not impressed with ceremonies accompanied by disgusting lifestyles (see
Amos 5; 21-24: “I hate, I despise your feasts, and I take no delight in your solemn assemblies. Even
though you offer me your burnt offerings and cereal offerings, I will not accept them, and the peace
offerings of your fatted beasts I will not look upon. Take away from me the noise of your songs; to the
melody of your harps I will not listen. But let justice roll down like water, and righteousness like an
ever-flowing stream.” )
V12 - 16: It is not stated who the individuals were that prompted Paul's previous letter to them. Paul
wrote to them to reveal their zeal for he and Timothy. They had boasted before Titus about the
Corinthians and were not put to shame. They rejoiced still more at Titus discovering that their boasts
were true. Titus's heart went out to them all the more as he remembered the obedience of them and the
fear and trembling with which they received him.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/10/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 6. In this chapter Paul gives important
advice concerning putting off commitment to Christ and concerning marriage to an unbeliever.
V1 – 2: Paul warned them not to delay in accepting the grace of God. “Someday” may never come.
None of us knows how much time remains to us in this life and we might suddenly reach a mental
condition in which we are no longer capable of making such a decision. Paul stated: “Behold, now is
the acceptable time; behold, now is the day of salvation.”
V3 - 10: Paul and Timothy were careful that no one could find fault with their ministry. They were
careful to avoid being an obstacle for anyone. They gave a list of all of the things they had suffered
and endured: afflictions, hardships, calamities, beatings, imprisonments, tumults, labors, watching,
hunger. They withstood these things by purity, knowledge, forbearance, kindness, the Holy Spirit,
genuine love, truthful speech, and the power of God, with the weapons of righteousness, whether in
honor or in dishonor, in ill repute or good repute. They were treated as impostors and yet were not, as
unknown yet well known, as dying yet they were obviously alive. They were punished but not killed,
treated as sorrowful yet always rejoicing, as poor yet making many rich, as having nothing yet
possessing everything.
V11 - 13: The expression “Our mouth is open to you, Corinthians; our heart is wide” could be
rephrased as “We have been frank with you, for you are in our hearts.” If the Corinthians were
restricted it was because of their own affections. Perhaps they were like the soil with thorns in the
parable of the sower. Paul asked them to hold he and Timothy in their hearts also.
V14 - 16: Paul was very blunt: “Do not be mismated with unbelievers. For what partnership have
righteousness and iniquity? Or what fellowship has light with darkness? What accord has Christ with
Belial? Or what has a believer in common with an unbeliever? What agreement has the temple of God
with idols? For we are the temple of the living God.” Belial is another name for Satan.
Note that this passage refers to an unmarried believer deliberately choosing marriage to a nonbeliever.
It does not refer to someone who became a believer after they were married.
When a believer is married to an unbeliever there are areas of life where agreement with each other is
impossible. It makes a permanent source of friction and limits the depth of the relationship. An
unbelieving partner cannot join in prayer with the believer. The goals in life of the couple are in
conflict. Children of such a marriage get a mixed message and are confused about who to believe. In
my childhood my mother was known as the “Widow Gathers” since my father never went to church.
My sisters and I went to church because my mother decided that we should go.
V16 - 18: Paul strings together loosely quoted statements from a string of Old Testament passages:
Leviticus 26; 12 (“And I will walk among you, and will be your God, and you shall be my people”),
Ezekiel 37; 27 (“My dwelling place shall be with them; and I will be their God, and they shall be my
people.”), Isaiah 52; 11 (“Depart, depart, go out thence, touch no unclean thing; go out from the midst
of her, purify yourselves, you who bear the vessels of the Lord.”), and II Samuel 7; 14 (“I will be his
father,and he shall be my son. When he commits iniquity, I will chasten him with the rod of men, with
the stripes of the sons of men.”). The point is to make holiness perfect, to be perfectly dedicated to
God.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/3/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 5. Paul contrasts our present life in the
body with life at home in heaven with the Lord.
V1 - 5: When our physical bodies die, we have an eternal replacement in heaven. Paul uses an analogy
of living in a tent here, versus a building there. Tents are temporary living spaces, while buildings are
more permanent structures. Here indeed we groan and wish for heaven. We sigh with anxiety and
wish that what is mortal would be swallowed up by real life. God has prepared us for this and has
given us his spirit as a guarantee.
V6 - 10: While we are at home in the body, we are away from the Lord in the sense that to a degree we
are separated from him. Believers are never away from the Lord in the absolute sense. Each morning I
ask him to walk through the day with me. We are to be of good courage. Verse 7 makes an important
point: We walk by faith, not by sight. There is no proof in the conventional sense that would satisfy the
unsaved that the gospel is true (That is the task of the Holy Spirit anyway. He convicts the unsaved.)
The evidence of changed lives is persuasive. When our lives are under the control of the Holy Spirit he
makes changes that we are powerless to make ourselves. We must make it our aim to please the Lord
with our lives. The key is obedience. Verse 10 states: “For we must all appear before the judgement
seat of Christ, so that each one may receive good or evil, according to what he has done in the body.”
In other words, there are consequences for our choices.
V11 - 12: In verse 11 Paul stated that what He and Timothy were was known to God. It is also true that
what WE are is known to God. Someone has stated that there are three views concerning what we are.
The first is what others think we are. The second is what we think we are, and the third is what God
KNOWS we are. He makes no mistakes. Conscience is a tool of the Holy Spirit. We can stifle it or
pay attention and profit from the direction he provides. Paul hoped that what he and Timothy were was
known to the Corinthians' conscience. They were not commending themselves but giving the
Corinthians an answer for those who pride themselves on their position and not on their heart.
V13 - 16: The expression 'beside themselves' probably was a response to people who said Paul and
Timothy were out of their minds. Paul states that whether they were in their right minds or not, it was
for the benefit of the hearers. If they were out of their minds it was for God. If they were sane, it was
for the Corinthians. The love of Christ controlled them. They were convinced that Christ died for all,
that those who lived might no longer live for themselves, but for Christ who died for their sake and was
raised. They no longer regarded either Christ or humanity from a human point of view.
V17: “Therefore, if anyone is in Christ, he is a new creation; the old has passed away, behold the new
has come.” Jesus made the same point to Nicodemus (see John 3; 3-6 Jesus answered him, “Truly,
truly, I say to you, unless one is born anew, he cannot see the kingdom of God.” Nicodemus said to
him, “How can a man be born when he is old? Can he enter a second time into his mother's womb and
be born?” Jesus answered, “Truly, truly, I say to you, unless one is born of water and the Spirit, he
cannot enter the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the
Spirit is spirit.” )
V18 – 21: God reconciled us to himself through Christ and gave us the ministry of reconciliation. We
are ambassadors for Christ. God is making his appeal to humanity through us. Be reconciled and
faithful to your calling.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/27/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 4. Paul may have been accused of not
making the gospel clear. It is so contrary to human logic that many just don't “get it.” Most people
have to hear the gospel many times and ponder the meaning before they understand and make a
commitment.
V1 - 4: Paul bluntly states: “We have renounced disgraceful, underhanded ways; we refuse to practice
cunning or to tamper with God's word, but by the open statement of the truth we would commend
ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God, and even if our gospel is veiled, it is veiled
only to those who are perishing. In their case the god of this world has blinded the minds of the
unbelievers, to keep them from seeing the light of the gospel of the glory of Christ, who is the likeness
of God.” In other words, those who “don't get it” are blinded by Satan.
Jesus predicted this in his parable of the sower (see Luke 8; 5-8: “A Sower went out to sow his seed;
and as he sowed, some fell along the path, and was trodden under foot, and the birds of the air
devoured it. And some fell on the rock; and as it grew up, it withered away, because it had no moisture.
And some fell among thorns; and the thorns grew with it and choked it. And some fell into good soil
and grew, and yielded a hundredfold. As he said this, he called out, “He who has ears to hear let him
hear.”) The seed on rocky ground represents those with a hard heart. The thorns are the distractions of
this world. Those who receive Christ and endure are the good soil. The birds of the air represent
Satan. He snatches the gospel away lest his people understand it and escape.
Paul refused to water down his message or make it more palatable in order to attract more believers. In
the same way Jesus just stated the truth about the requirements of salvation. When the rich young ruler
found the terms too harsh, Jesus didn't say “If the real thing is too hard for you we have an associate
membership.” He just let the rich young ruler walk away (see Mark 10; 17-23). He wasn't interested in
the man's money. He just knew that it was money that had the man.
V5 - 7: Paul and Timothy preached Jesus as Lord with themselves as servants to the Corinthians for
Jesus' sake. God used them to give the light of the gospel and the knowledge of the glory of God in
Christ to the Corinthians. They were like earthen vessels to show that the power belonged to God not
themselves.
V8 - 12: Paul describes their experiences. They were afflicted in every way, but not crushed. They
were perplexed, but not driven to despair. They were persecuted, but not forsaken. They were struck
down, but not destroyed. Through it all, the suffering of Jesus was manifested in their bodies so that
the life of Jesus would also be manifested.
V13 - 18: Paul refers to the courage and faithfulness of the Psalmist in the midst of troubles (Psalm
116; 8-11: For thou hast delivered my soul from death, my eyes from tears, my feet from stumbling; I
walk before the Lord in the land of the living. I kept my faith, even when I said, “I am greatly
afflicted”; I said in my consternation, “Men are all a vain hope.” Paul and Timothy knew that he who
raised Jesus would also raise them along with Jesus. They did not lose heart. They considered the
present sufferings as a slight momentary affliction. It was preparing them for an eternal weight of
glory beyond all comparison. They looked to the unseen things that are eternal rather than the transient
things that are seen.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/20/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 3. Paul compares the old (Levitical)
and the new covenants.
V1 - 3: Apparently Paul had been accused of bragging about his credentials. He appealed to the
Corinthians. He and Timothy did not need letters of recommendation from anyone. The work of God
was their letter of recommendation. The Corinthians themselves were called a letter from Christ
delivered by Paul and Timothy, written not with ink but with the Spirit of the living God, and recorded
on the hearts of the Corinthians to be known and read by all men. No one could deny that the
Corinthians were changed people!
V4 - 6: Paul did not claim that they were competent to claim anything as coming from themelves, but
from God, who made them competent to be ministers of a new covenant, not in a written code (like the
Levitical law) but in the Spirit. The Levitical law kills, but the Spirit gives life. Many today still don't
recognize that the purpose of the Levitical law (which no one could keep) was to prove to people that
they needed a savior because they could not save themselves (See Galatians 3; 19-29 and Romans 7; 713). Paul himself admitted that he could not keep the law (See Romans 7; 14-15: “We know that the
law is spiritual; but I am carnal, sold under sin. I do not understand my own actions. For I do not do
what I want, but I do the very thing that I hate.”) Romans 3; 20 states “For no human being will be
justified in his sight by works of the law, since through the law comes knowledge of sin.” The law
brings conviction, but provides no power to change one's life. Most people have the idea that when
their lives are judged their good deeds will offset the rest so that they should be saved because of the
way they have lived. Their mistake is in comparing themselves with others instead making a
comparison against God's standards which call for perfection, not just pretty good.
V7 - 13: Paul calls existence under the law a dispensation of death, referring to the Mosaic covenant
(See Exodus 34; 29-35). It produces not life but despair and death. The ten commandments were
carved in stone. After Moses had an encounter with God, the Israelites could not look at Moses's face
because of its brightness. it was fading however. Moses therefore put a veil over his face. Paul
interprets this as an effort to hide how temporary the old covenant was to be. The dispensation of the
Spirit which is a dispensatation of righteousness will be permanent and attended with a much greater
splender. Because of this, we can be very bold, not like Moses who used a veil to hide the fading glory.
V14 - 16: The minds of the Israelites were hardened. To this day whenever Moses (the Torah) is read ,
a veil remains over their minds. It is only when a man turns to Christ that the veil is removed and he
can understand. This process is discussed further in chapter four. I can speak to the reality of it from
my own experience. After I gave my life to Jesus my life changed so much that my family noticed it. I
acquired an entirely new world view. The Bible, which formerly seemed obscure, suddenly made
sense.
V17 - 18: The Lord is the Spirit and where the Spirit is, there is freedom. We who are beholding his
glory are being changed from one glory to another. This is a description of what is often called
sanctification. As we continue to yield to the leading and teaching of the Holy Spirit, we are changed.
The power to make the change doesn't come from us. That is why making New Years resolutions is so
commonly futile.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/13/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will consider II Corinthians chapter 2. Paul continues on the subject of a
previous letter.
V1 - 4: Paul states that he decided against making another painful visit, since he wanted his eventual
visit to be a time of joy rather than a time of causing them pain. He felt confident that they would share
his joy and expessed his abundant love for them all. He mentioned a previous letter in verse 3, which is
lost to us. We have no knowledge of its contents. It may be one referred to in chapter 10 but there is
no way to determine it with any certainty.
V5 - 11: It is unclear who the offending person of verses 5 - 11 was. The gender used in the passage
indicates that it was a man. Perhaps it was the man who was living with his mother as a wife
mentioned in I Corinthians 5; 1-5. Whoever it was, the individual apparently received church
discipline. Paul called on them to extend forgiveness and comfort lest the man be overcome with
excessive sorrow. They should reaffirm their love for him. In Matthew 6; 14-15 Jesus stated: “For if
you forgive men their trespasses, your heavenly Father also will forgive you; but if you do not forgive
men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive your trespasses.” Many unsaved people
misunderstand this. They try to use it as leverage against Christians after some outrage claiming that it
is the duty of Christians to forgive and put it behind them as if nothing happened. They ignore calls for
restitution or efforts to prevent a reoccurence. It is not out of place to make efforts to prevent further
outrages in the future. Restitution is called for when it is possible. Refusal indicates that the offender
really isn't sorry that it happened. Church discipline is a very tricky business. The goal is always
restoration rather than punishment. Paul states that he offers forgiveness to anyone that they do. The
purpose is to prevent Satan from gaining an advantage by causing things like a church split, making the
church one that the Holy Spirit will not use.
V12 - 13: Paul mentioned that although he had an open door to preach the gospel of Christ while in
Troas, he was concerned that he did not find Titus there, so he decided to go on to Macedonia.
V14 - 16: He thanks God, who in Christ always leads us in triumph and spreads the fragrance of him
everywhere. We are the aroma of Christ to God among those who are being saved and among those
who are perishing. To one a fragrance of death to death and to the other a fragrance of life to life. To
those who are saved, the preaching of the gospel is delightful and profitable. To the unsaved it is
disagreeable. They reject it to their ruin, even to spiritual death.
V17: Paul states that they were not, like so many, peddlers of God's word; but as men of sincerity, as
commissioned by God. In the sight of God they speak with the authority of Christ. Perhaps they had
the equivalent of the health and wealth preachers then too!
Knights of the MHz message for 1/6/13
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. This morning we will begin with II Corinthians. It seems that relations between Paul and the
church at Corinth had deteriorated after the period when I Corinthians was written. He refers to having
made a painful visit and deciding to refrain from a second visit lest it too be painful, and refers to a
severe letter (now lost to us) out of his deep concern for them. Apparently the attitude of the
Corinthians changed for the better. II Corinthians is filled with practical advice for godly living. Today
we will begin with chapter one.
V1 - 2: The letter is from both Paul and Timothy. It begins with the usual preamble. It is addressed to
the church at Corinth and to all believers in Achaia. As a result the believers beyond Corinth would be
aware of how things were going in Corinth. This was not a private affair.
V3 - 11: God comforts us in all of our afflictions so that we will be able to comfort others. This
principle is still in effect. We obtain the most comfort in trials from those who have been through
similar circumstances. All people who have led powerful spiritual lives have first gone through
suffering. Moses spent 40 years in the wilderness before God called him. Paul was driven out of
Damascus (see Acts 9; 23- 25) by Jews who wanted to kill him and went into Arabia for a time
(Galatians 1; 17). In Acts 9; 26-30 he got the same treatment from Jews in Jerusalem who had adopted
Greek culture (the Hellenists). Suffering was no surprise. Jesus had told him that he would suffer
much (Acts 9; 16). Facing opposition is the normal Christian life. (Health and wealth televangelists
never mention this. It would be bad for business.) In verses 8-9 Paul states that he and Timothy were
so crushed in Asia that they despaired of life itself. They felt that they had received the sentence of
death, but it was so that they would rely entirely on God who delivered them. In verse 11 he asked for
their prayer support.
V12 - 14: Paul points out the example of he and Timothy's behavior toward the world and still more
toward the Corinthians. Their consciences were clear. They behaved with holiness and godly sincerity,
not by earthly wisdom, but by the grace of God. They did not write to them stuff that they couldn't
understand but what they could read and understand. (It is characteristic of cults to have mysterious
writings that only the elite in the cult can understand.) He hopes that they will understand fully, as they
have understood in part, and that they could be proud of each other when Christ returns.
V15 - 19: He wanted to visit both Macedonia and Corinth (probably to receive their contributions to the
offering which he would then take to Judea, as well as other concerns.) Nevertheless he did not 'cast
his plans in concrete' but instead left the final outcome open to God. It appears that some accused him
of vacillating because of this.
V20 - 22: All the promises of God are trustworthy. We can say Amen (so be it) through him, to his
glory. It is he who establishes all Christians and commissioned Paul and Timothy. God has put his seal
on believers and given them his Holy Spirit as a guarantee (see John 14; 15-27, John 16; 7-8, 13-15,).
The Spirit is an advance installment of what is in store for the future (see Ephesians 1; 13 “In him, you
also, who have heard the word of truth, the gospel of your salvation, and have believed in him, were
sealed with the promised Holy Spirit, which is the guarantee of our inheritance until we acquire
possession of it, to the praise of his glory.”)
V23 – 24: Paul mentions that he delayed in coming to them to spare them unpleasantness. He worked
for their joy as they stand firm in their faith.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/30/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. For this final Sunday of the year our passage will be the final chapter of I Corinthians,
chapter 16. Paul closes his letter with instructions concerning charitable contributions, Timothy's
coming visit to them, and a visit from Apollos. He also sends greetings from other believers.
V1 - 5: Paul gives instructions to set aside something as a contribution for the saints on the first day of
every week, in proportion to an individual's prosperity, so that when he comes it will be ready when he
arrives to visit them. He gave similar instructions to the Galatians (Galatians 2; 10). Carrying gifts to
be distributed to the poor was a regular practice for Paul (see Romans 15; 25-29). If they preferred
they could appoint their own people to carry the gifts to Jerusalem. If it seemed advisable, he would go
with them.
V6 - 7 : He advises them that he intends to pass through Macedonia on his way to them and may even
spend the winter with them. They could speed him on his journey after that.
V8 - 9 : He planned to stay in Ephesus until Pentecost, because a wide door of opportunity had opened
for effective work and there were many adversaries. It is characteristic that when a door of opportunity
to share the gospel opens, Satan prepares a team to attack it. He doesn't waste his resources. If there is
no opposition, then maybe what is going on isn't particularly important. We shouldn't spend our energy
looking for opponents however, (they will find us if it matters) but we also should not be surprised
when they arrive.
V10 – 11: He advises them to put Timothy at ease when he arrives. He also is doing the work of the
Lord. No one should despise him (probably because of his youth). They should speed him on his way
in peace. Paul would be expecting him.
V12: Paul had urged Apollos to visit them along with the other brethren, but Apollos declined until a
future time when he had opportunity. He was a Jew from Alexandria who was eloquent and well
versed in the scriptures and preaching in Ephesus. He knew only the baptism of John until Aquila and
Priscilla updated him (see Acts 18; 24-29.) He was sent to Achaia where he greatly helped the
believers. He powerfully confuted the Jews in public, showing by the scriptures that Jesus was the
Christ.
V13: Paul advised them to be watchful, standing firm in their faith, to be courageous and strong, doing
all things from love.
V14 – 18: Stephanas was apparently from Corinth (see I Corinthians 1: 16.) Fortunatus and Achaicus
are not mentioned elsewhere but apparently were from Corinth (...they have made up for your absence.)
V19 – 21: Aquila and Prisca (Priscilla) apparently had a church in their house in Ephesus and sent their
greetings. It is not clear just what a holy kiss is, but it is also mentioned in Romans 16; 16.
Presumably it refers to brotherly love between fellow believers. Paul closes the letter with his personal
signature. Perhaps Sosthenes had served as his secretary taking dictation from Paul.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/23/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 15; 29-58. Paul examines what kind of body
the dead will have in heaven and describes what is often called the rapture: the catching up of believers
when Christ returns.
V29: Evidently Christians were being baptized in the name of loved ones who had died without being
baptized. Paul didn't advocate the practice, but he used it to make a point in his argument.
V30 - 32: There is no record of Paul actually fighting with wild animals at Ephesus. Perhaps this is his
description of the people who were opposing his message. Demetrius the silversmith (Acts 19; 23-41)
would be a likely candidate. He makes the point that if the dead are not raised, then they might as well
act like Hedonists: Let us eat and drink, for tomorrow we die. (Paul is quoting Isaiah 22; 13.)
V33 - 34: Paul advises them to not be deceived; “Bad company ruins good morals.” (This was a quote
of a Greek proverb attributed to the Attic poet Menander.) This is quite true. It is characteristic of
humans that we tend to be influenced by the people we are around, so we should choose friends wisely.
V35 - 50: Paul then examines the question of what kind of body the dead would have when they are
raised. He makes several analogies: A seed must die to produce the plant that springs from it. Our
physical bodies are like the seed. God will give us a body as he chooses. Paul compares the variety of
animal versus human bodies, celestial bodies versus terrestrial bodies, the sun versus the moon, and
even stars of varying appearance. In verses 42 - 44 he contrasts the physical versus the spiritual body.
He contrasts Adam (the first man – of dust) versus Christ (the second man - from heaven). In this
world we are of the dust and we bear the image of Adam. In heaven we will bear the image of the man
of heaven. Flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God, nor does the perishable inherit the
imperishable (See John 3; 6: “That which is born of the flesh is flesh, and that which is born of the
Spirit is spirit.”)
V51 - 56: Paul describes the event we call the rapture. Some people will not die. When Christ returns,
the last trumpet will sound and those who are still living will be transformed in an instant. Those who
have died will be raised imperishable and we will all be changed. The perishable bodies of mortality
will be exchanged for what is immortal. Paul is referencing Isaiah 2; 8: “He will swallow up death
forever, and the Lord God will wipe away tears from all faces, and the reproach of his people he will
take away from all the earth; for the Lord has spoken.” I Thessalonians 4; 15 – 17 also describes the
rapture: “for this we declare to you by the word of the Lord, that we who are alive, who are left until the
coming of the Lord, shall not precede those who have fallen asleep. For the Lord himself will descend
from heaven with a cry of command, with the archangel's call, and with the sound of the trumpet of
God. And the dead in Christ will rise first; then we who are alive, who are left, shall be caught up
together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air; and so we shall always be with the Lord.”
V57 - 58: God gives us the victory over sin now (Romans 8; 1-2: “There is therefore now no
condemnation for those who are in Christ Jesus. For the law of the Spirit of life in Christ Jesus sets me
free from the law of sin and death.”) and hereafter over death (Romans 8; 11: “If the Spirit of him who
raised Jesus from the dead dwells in you, he who raised Christ Jesus from the dead will give life to
your mortal bodies also through his Spirit which dwells in you.”). We are to be immovable, not shaken
by false teaching.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/16/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 15; 1-28. In this passage Paul focuses on the
most important issue in Christianity: Did Jesus in fact rise from the dead? If he did not, then
Christianity collapses. His resurrection certifies his authority. Apparently some of the Corinthians
questioned whether or not anyone would actually rise from the dead.
V1 - 4: Paul reminds them of the basic terms of the gospel, by which they are saved if they hold it fast.
He restates the fact that Christ died for our sins, was buried, and was raised again on the third day in
accordance with the scriptures and that he appeared to Peter and then to the rest of the twelve apostles.
In Luke 24; 13-27 Jesus criticized two disciples for not believing in his resurrection.
V4 - 6: Paul then states that Christ appeared to more than five hundred people at one time, most of
whom were still alive, although some had died. These could serve as eye witnesses. In a group that
size there would be a wide range of emotional makeup. It would indeed be a challenge to propose a
simultaneous uniform mass hallucination in a group of that size and character. These appearances
continued for forty days (Acts 1; 3). Those who doubt the resurrection have the task of explaining
what happened to the body. No one disputes the empty tomb. If the Jews had the body they could have
produced it to squelch Christianity from the beginning, and it was they who insisted on the tomb being
sealed to prevent any claimed resurrection. Their seal only served to certify the reality of it. What
motive would they have to steal the body? The Romans had no interest in the matter. If the Roman
soldiers allowed the body to be stolen they could have forfeited their own lives. It is clear from their
actions that the apostles and all of the rest had given up. Peter decided to go back to fishing. What
motive would they have to steal the body? If they knew the resurrection was a fraud, why would they
give their lives in defense of it? They were transformed men. Lew Wallace, who wrote the book Ben
Hur which was made into a movie was hired by an atheist to take a couple of years off and do the
research, then write a book exposing the hoax. In the process of his research, Wallace became a
believer, and returned the atheist's money to him.
V7 - 11: Paul then states that after Peter, Jesus appeared to James, then to the rest of the apostles. Last
of all, he revealed himself to Paul who considered himself the least of the apostles because he
persecuted the church of God. Nevertheless, by the grace of God he was what he was, and the grace of
God toward him was not in vain. He worked harder than all of the others, although it was the grace of
God working in him. It was not important whether they received the gospel through him or the others.
They all preached the same message and the Corinthians believed.
V12 - 18: Paul reasons with them about the resurrection. If Christ is preached as raised from the dead,
how can people say there is no resurrection? If there is none, then Christ did not rise from the dead and
his preaching and their faith would be in vain. He and the others would even be guilty of
misrepresenting God, because they stated that Christ rose from the grave. If the dead are not raised,
then neither would Christ be. Their faith would be futile and they would still be in their sins. Those
who died in Christ would have perished permanently. If only for this life we have a hope in Christ then
we are of all men most to be pitied.
V19 - 28: Paul states that in fact Christ has been raised from the dead, the first among many people. As
by one man – Adam, all died, so by one man – Christ, all those who belong to him are restored. At the
end of time Jesus will deliver the kingdom to God the Father after destroying every rule, authority, and
power. He will reign until he he has put all enemies under his feet. The last enemy to be destroyed is
death. Finally, Christ himself will be subject to God the Father.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/09/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 14. The main topic of this chapter is the
practice of speaking in tongues. The first manifestation of this is described in Acts 2;1-21.
V1-6: Paul calls on the Corinthians to focus on love and especially prophecy. He compares the gifts of
prophecy (inspired preaching) with speaking in tongues. Prophecy builds others up and encourages
and consoles them, but unless someone interprets, one who speaks in a tongue benefits no one but them
self.
V7-11: Paul compares speaking in tongues with instruments such as a harp or flute that do not give
distinct notes or a bugle that does not give a definite signal. How would anyone know what was
played? Who would get ready for battle? (I can personally identify with the first analogy. Because of
my severe hearing problems I have great difficulty detecting the melody in music. Because of spectral
distortion I sometimes hear something else.) If you speak in a language foreign to the hearers without
an interpreter, there is no communication.
V12-13: Paul says they should focus on building up the church. If someone speaks in a tongue, they
should pray for the power to interpret.
V14- 19: Paul contrasts praying or singing with the spirit and with the mind. The first refers to an
ecstatic experience. The second refers to rational worship. To sing with the mind could refer to
thinking about the words of a hymn while singing it rather than just reciting the verses from habit. (I
carry this one step further – I turn off my hearing aids and sing my own hymn in my mind from
memory or by reading a hymnal.) Paul notes in verse 16 that no one else can give thanks with you if
they do not know what you are saying. In verse 18 he states that he speaks in tongues more than any of
them but he would rather instruct others.
V20-25: He calls on them to seek maturity (“Be babes in evil but in thinking be mature.”) In verse 21
He refers to Isaiah 28; 11-12: “Nay, but by men of strange lips, and with an alien tongue the Lord will
speak to this people, to whom he has said: This is rest; give rest to the weary; and this is repose, yet
they would not hear.” (In this passage, Isaiah was criticizing religious leaders who were spiritually
dense.) In verse 22 Paul states that tongues are a sign for unbelievers, while prophecy is for believers.
If they all spoke in tongues and unbelievers entered, they would think the church was crazy. On the
other hand if they all prophesied the unbelievers would be convicted when the secrets of their heart
were disclosed. (Only the Holy Spirit would know the secrets of their heart!) They would recognize
that God was among them and give him praise.
V25-33: Paul suggests a practice that would cause all present to benefit. There should be a balance
with hymns, lessons, revelations, a tongue, or an interpretation. If no one can interpret keep silence and
have a dialogue with God. Limit the number of speakers. God is not a God of confusion, but of peace.
V34-36: I think this passage reflects the customs of the culture. Women were expected to be
subservient to husbands.
V37-40: Paul states that a real prophet or spiritual man would recognize that what he is teaching is
from the Lord. Desire to prophesy and don't forbid tongues, but do all things decently and in order.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/02/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 13.
This chapter examines mature real self-giving love as opposed to infatuation, self-love, and
childishness. Love is supreme.
V1-3: Paul notes that one can be a supreme orator but without love you are just making a loud noise!
One can have prophetic powers, understand all mysteries and knowledge and have the faith to move
mountains, but without love it is all pointless. One can give away all possessions and become a martyr,
but without love there is no gain in it!
V4-6: Paul describes the attributes of love. He notes that love is patient and kind. He then discusses
what it is not. It is not jealous or boastful, it is not arrogant or rude. It does not insist on it's own way.
It is not irritable or resentful. It does not rejoice at wrong, but rejoices in the right. Some people insist
on having their own way regardless. They have an expression for anyone who disagrees with them:
“ My way or the highway (If you disagree with me, get lost!)” Some people seem to live with a
perpetual 'chip on their shoulder' and dare anyone to knock it off. They are always looking for a fight.
Solomon had a wise proverb for dealing with these people (Proverbs 15; 1: “A soft answer turns away
wrath, but a harsh word stirs up anger.”) Some arguments are not worth winning. It has been said that
a discussion is an exchange of information, while an argument is an exchange of opinions. Arguments
often become heated. Another wise saying: “If you your ears would save from jeers, these things keep
meekly hid: myself and I, and me and my, and how I do and did.” We all like to talk about our
accomplishments (I am no exception) but it's important to become a good listener. Real listening is
work. I have found some good questions to ask myself in a conversation: How much of the time am I
doing the talking? Am I really listening to the other person or just waiting for my opportunity to
resume talking? Is there some way I could help this person? Do they want advice or my approval? I
am often guilty of anticipating what people are going to say without waiting to hear what they really
are going to say (My son reminds me of this often.) To really listen to people is an act of love. It tells
them that what they think is important to you. It tells them that you value their opinions.
V7-10: Paul comments on the tenacity of love: It bears all things, believes all things, hopes all things,
endures all things. It never ends. Prophecies, knowledge, and tongues have temporary worth. (The
statement that love believes all things means that it believes in the worth of the person loved, not
foolish ideas.) It hopes that all will go well with them. Tongues will pass away. Knowledge and
prophecies are imperfect and become obsolete. Love endures.
V11-13: Paul describes the process of growing to maturity. When he was a child, he spoke like a child
and thought like a child. He reasoned like a child. When he became a man he gave up childish ways.
Paul found it distressing that some of the Corinthians had become arrested in their development (see I
Corinthians 3; 1-3). They were still being childish. As we grow spiritually we see more clearly. Now
we have only partial knowledge. Eventually we will understand fully as God understands us fully.
Faith, hope, and love abide, but the greatest of these is love.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/25/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 12.
This chapter addresses spiritual gifts. The main point is that just as the physical body has many diverse
organs with different functions which work together for the good of the whole body, the church has
members with highly different gifts and functions which should serve the whole.
V1-3: Paul notes that the members of the Corinthian church formerly served dumb idols. He wants
them to understand that no one speaking by the Spirit of God ever says “Jesus be cursed!” This
statement is obviously true. When Pharisees accused Jesus of casting out demons by the power of
Satan (See Matthew 12; 22-28), he pointed out the absurdity of it. Satan would not attack himself . In
the same way God would never attack himself.
Paul also noted that no one can say “Jesus is Lord” except by the Holy Spirit. Obviously anyone can
pronounce the words “Jesus is Lord” whether they mean it or not. It is easy to say this in a safe
environment. It is unlikely however that an unbeliever would say it in an environment hostile to
Christianity. I once read a story of a missionary who was being mocked by an unbeliever in a hostile
culture. The unbeliever mockingly said “Jesus is Lord.” The missionary then announced to everyone
in the vicinity “This man just said Jesus is Lord”. The mocker got himself out of there in a hurry.
V4-13: Paul then turns to the varieties of gifts and service among Christians. He gives a long list of
examples, and notes that they all have their place and varieties of working, but it is the same God who
inspires them all. They are given for the common good. It is the Holy Spirit who decides which gifts a
believer has. Paul lists the utterance of wisdom, the utterance of knowledge, faith, healing, the working
of miracles, prophesy, the ability to distinguish between spirits, speaking in tongues, and interpretation
of tongues. We support a missionary who reports that these activities are still occurring. Physical
healing occurs frequently in his ministry. The ability to distinguish between spirits means the power to
recognize whether a man is a true or false prophet. Prophecy refers to inspired preaching. Many pagan
cults have highly emotional practices but ecstasy is not enough to prove one is moved by the Holy
Spirit. The real test is whether the gift comes from God and contributes to the common good. The
practice of speaking in tongues is an ecstatic experience. The first manifestation of this is found in
Acts 2; 1-21. It is important to note that those speaking were speaking in actual languages. It was not
just babbling. Peter realized that onlookers would think they were drunk and explained it as a
fulfillment of the prophecy of Joel.
V14-26: Paul makes his analogy: a foot is not a hand, an ear doesn't see or smell. Nevertheless they are
parts of the body. The eye can't say I don't need the hand. The head doesn't tell the feet I don't need
you. The parts of the body that seem weaker are indispensable. Our unpresentable parts are treated
with greater modesty. If one member suffers, all suffer together. If one member is honored, all rejoice
together.
V27-31: All Christians are individually members of Christ's body with different functions. Paul
mentions apostles, prophets, teachers, workers of miracles, healers, helpers, administrators, and
speakers in tongues. Not all have the same gifts. Paul then refers to the more excellent way of love in
chapter 13.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/18/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 11.
V1-16: This passage seems quite strange today. It says a woman should not pray with her head
uncovered while on the other hand a man should not pray with his head covered. I suspect that a
woman with a feminist attitude would bristle over this. The main purpose of the passage seems to be to
define the the chain of authority: God the Father, then Jesus, then the husband, and finally the woman.
It is interesting that it says that women also prophesied in the church. Elsewhere it says that they
should be silent in church and if they have questions, to ask their husband at home [See I Timothy 2;
11-12, I Corinthians 14; 33-35.] Perhaps they were elsewhere when they prophesied. Verse 14 is
humorous today. It says that it is degrading for a man to wear long hair. Evidently they had no
hippies! Amusingly, biblical movies always show men with long hair. In verse 16 Paul appeals to the
example of the other churches.
V17-32: Apparently there was some disorder in the church in the practice of communion. In verses 1819 Paul noted that there was division in the church and he said that he expected it, since it served to
identify who the real believers were. In verses 20-22 Paul addresses inappropriate behavior in
celebrating communion. It was called the Lord's supper and was evidently a full meal rather than just
bread and wine as it is today. (The original Lord's supper is described in Matthew 26; 26-29, Mark 14;
22-25, and Luke 22; 17-20.) Evidently each family brought its own food and some feasted while others
had meager fare or none at all. There was no group thanks or ceremony, but everyone just ate when
they felt like it. Some of them got drunk. Paul said they were making it a disgusting practice despising
the church and humiliating those who had nothing. If they wanted an orgy they could do that at home.
In verses 23-26 Paul reminds them of the symbolism and purpose of communion. When Jesus had
given thanks he broke the bread and said “ This is my body which is for you. Do this in remembrance
of me.” In the same way after supper he took the cup and said “This cup is the new covenant in my
blood. Do this as often as you drink it, in remembrance of me.” Verses 27-28 gives a warning:
“Whoever, therefore, eats the bread or drinks the cup of the lord in an unworthy manner will be guilty
of profaning the body and blood of the Lord. “ A man should first examine himself concerning his
attitude. In verses 29 to 32 Paul said that some of them were in ill health and some had died because of
their casual attitude concerning communion.
V33-34: Paul advised them to wait for each other and then begin the meal at the same time (probably
after giving thanks as a group.) If someone is hungry let them eat at home first. There were evidently
other problems to discuss as well, but Paul said he would deal with those when he came in person.
Some people insist that the communion cup today really contains actual blood. Since today it
obviously is wine (or in many cases grape juice) poured from a bottle they call for a miracle to turn
wine into blood. They call the miracle transubstantiation. They appeal to verse 29: “For any one who
eats and drinks without discerning the body eats and drinks judgement upon himself.” This however
could mean partaking without realizing the sacred meaning of this action. To me it seems obvious that
the wine at the last supper was merely intended to be a symbol, since at the last supper it certainly was
not literal blood – Jesus had not gone to the cross at that time.
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/11/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 10.
Paul reviews the history of Israel in the wilderness and applies it to believers. In the last half of the
chapter he again returns to the subject of eating food offered to idols.
V1 - 5: Paul notes that all Israel was under the cloud and all passed through the Red Sea in the escape
from Egypt [Exodus 14]. They all ate supernatural food (manna) [Exodus 16; 14-36] and drank water
from a miraculous source [Exodus 15; 23-25, Exodus 17; 1-7], yet most of them were rejected by God
and were overthrown in the wilderness [Numbers 14; 26-30].
V6 - 12: When Moses went up on the mountain to receive the ten commandments, they showed their
true character: They lost patience and had a celebration for a golden calf idol, sat down to eat and drink
and rose up to dance. They indulged in immorality [Exodus 32; 1-7, 19-20]. When Moses returned
there was a massive house cleaning [Exodus 32; 28]! God sent a plague on them [Exodus 32; 35].
They put the Lord to the test and were destroyed by serpents [Numbers 21; 5-9]. They even griped
about the food [Exodus 16; 2-3, Numbers 11; 4-6]. They seemed to have an entitlement mentality.
Paul says their history was recorded to serve as instruction for us. We should take heed to the warning.
Baptism and partaking of communion are not sufficient to guarantee salvation.
V13: This is a well known verse reminding us that the Lord will not allow us to be tempted beyond our
strength, but will also provide a way of escape so that we can endure it. Note that he allows temptation
but uses it for our training. Others have faced the same temptations. We are not alone in the
experience. Why does God allow temptations? The book of Job gives at best a partial explanation.
Satan claimed Job was faithful only because God was so good to him. God called his bluff and said
prove it. In the resulting contest, Job suffered a great deal. His children were killed. His property was
plundered. His health was attacked. His wife even turned on him. He cursed the day he was born, but
he did not curse God as his wife advised! Job's three friends are a model of how not to comfort the
suffering! His question “Why is this happening God?” was never really answered, but in the end Job's
fortunes were restored and even greatly increased.
V14 - 24 : When we take communion, we participate in the blood of Christ. We are thus all one body.
Pagan sacrifices are offered to demons, not God. You cannot partake of both the table of the Lord and
the table of demons. We belong either to Jesus or to the devil but not both! Some people lead
compartmentalized lives. They serve the devil all week and then come to church on Sunday to serve
Christ and don't see the contradiction. Just because something is lawful doesn't mean it is helpful or
appropriate. We should not seek our own good, but rather the good of our neighbor.
V25 - 33: It isn't necessary to inquire whether every activity is questionable. It isn't an issue unless it is
for a weaker brother. His conscience is more important. If he thinks something is questionable, then
don't participate. Paul felt that he should not be denounced because of that for which he gave thanks.
He felt that his liberty should not be determined by another man's scruples. Nevertheless, he didn't
allow his liberty to undermine the faith of a weaker brother. Whatever you do, do all to the glory of
God. Paul sought not his own advantage but that of others, that they might be saved.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/04/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 9.
In this chapter Paul points out that he practiced the principle of self restraint that he has been preaching.
While he could assert his rights as an apostle to share in the benefits of those who received his
preaching he chose to waive his rights rather than do anything that might be an obstacle to the gospel.
V1- 12: Paul points out that the Corinthians were the seal of his apostleship in the Lord even if others
didn't recognize it. They were his workmanship in the Lord. He had personally seen Jesus. He and
Barnabas had a right to their food and drink and to be accompanied by a wife as were Peter and the
other apostles. Note that this passage tells us that Peter was married. Paul uses several analogies to
make his point. Soldiers don't serve at their own expense. One who plants a vineyard is entitled to
some of the fruit. Those who tend a flock are entitled to some of the milk (he was presumably referring
to a flock of goats.) He quotes the law of Moses that says the ox that is treading out the grain is entitled
to eat some of it (Deuteronomy 25;4.) If Paul and Barnabas sowed spiritual benefit among the
Corinthians they should also be able to share in their material benefits. Nevertheless, they waived that
right and were willing to endure anything rather than put an obstacle in the way of the Gospel.
V13- 18: Paul continues his argument noting that those who work in the temple service get their food
from it and those who serve at the alter share in the sacrificial offerings. In the same way the Lord
commanded that those who proclaim the gospel should get their living by the it. Paul however made
no use of those rights nor was he trying to obtain them. He would rather boast of the fact that his
preaching had cost them nothing. Preaching gave him no ground for boasting. He had a commission
from Jesus to preach the gospel and it was necessary for him to do it. It was not of his own will. His
reward was that he made the gospel free of charge, not making full use of his right in it.
V19- 23: He made himself a slave to all, that he might win the more. He said that to the Jews he
became a Jew, to those under the (Hebrew) law as one under the law – although he himself was not
under the law - in order to win them. To those outside the law he became as one outside the law – not
being without law toward God, but under the law of Christ. He did it all for the sake of the gospel. To
the weak he became weak. He became all things to all men that he might by all means save some.
This passage has often been misused. One often hears the expression “When in Rome, do as the
Romans do” - meaning that one should share in the lifestyle of people so that they will feel
comfortable. The passage is a justification for tact and consideration, not cowardice and compromise.
Paul didn't become a thief among thieves, or a drunkard among drunks, or engage in immorality when
among immoral people. Instead he expressed empathy with them in order to gain an opportunity to
share the gospel among them.
V24-27: Paul appeals again to athletic analogies. All runners in a race compete, but only one receives
the prize. Run so that you may obtain it. Every athlete exercises self control. They do it to receive a
perishable symbol of victory. We do it to win an imperishable prize. Paul does not run aimlessly. He
practices what he preaches, lest after preaching to others, he himself should be disqualified. Hebrews
12; 1-2 repeats this: “Therefore, since we are surrounded by so great a cloud of witnesses, let us also
lay aside every weight, and sin that clings so closely, and let us run with perseverance the race that is
set before us, looking to Jesus the pioneer and perfecter of our faith, who for the joy that was set before
him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is seated at the right hand of the throne of God.”
Knights of the MHz message for 10/28/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 8.
The focus of this chapter is on responsible use of our freedom. The particular issue addressed was
whether or not Christians should eat meat sacrified to idols, but the issue can be broadened to include
other things such as alcoholic beverages, dancing, watching movies, etc. The key point is that love
should take precedence over freedom.
V1-6 : Paul accurately stated that knowledge puffs up, but love builds up. Some observed that food
offered to idols was after all, just food and they felt no constraints in eating it. Paul agreed with them
(..we know that an idol has no real existence, and there is no God but one), but cautioned them against
conceit concerning their knowledge. They tended to look down on fellow Christians who viewed such
food as really offered to idols and therefore unclean. Knowledge prompts indulgence. Love prompts
concern for others. Love should take precedence.
V7- 11: Paul noted that not all possessed this knowledge. Being previously accustomed to idols, eating
food offered to an idol defiled their conscience. He notes that it is they who are weak. In verses 8-9
He states the issue clearly: “Food will not commend us to God. We are no worse off if we do not eat,
and no better off if we do. Only take care lest this liberty of yours somehow become a stumbling block
to the weak. For if any one sees you, a man of knowledge, at table in an idol's temple, might he not be
encouraged to eat food offered to idols? And so by your knowledge this weak man is destroyed, the
brother for whom Christ died.”
V12-13: Paul summed it up: If you sin against your brother by wounding their conscience when it is
weak, you sin against Christ. Paul states his position: “Therefore, if food is a cause of my brother's
falling, I will never eat meat, lest I cause my brother to fall.”
How then should we decide? I Corinthians 10; 23-30 gives useful advice. We don't need to conduct an
investigation about whether or not food would be a stumbling block to a brother, but just eat whatever
is sold in the market without raising questions about conscience. If however someone present has some
objections on grounds of conscience, then just don't eat it – for the sake of his conscience, not yours.
His conscience is more important than your appetite.
Note that drunkeness was always condemned, yet Paul advised Timothy to take a little wine for the
sake of his atomach and frequent ailments ( I Timothy 5; 23). In I Corinthians 10; 29-30 Paul also
stated “Why should my liberty be determined by another man's scruples? If I partake with
thankfullness, why am I denounced because of that for which I give thanks?”
Some people think dancing is sinful. For some it may be. Dancing that is sexually suggestive is
obviously suspect! Is it for the purpose of sexual stimulation? It could be sexually stimulating for
others watching. I think that is the purpose of all of the bumps and grinds that popular musicians
indulge in. For others dancing may not be sinful. A husband and wife can enjoy the comfort of the
closeness of their mate. To call square dancing sinful seems a bit absurd.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/21/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 7; 25-40
In the first part of this chapter Paul addressed those who were married. He now turns his attention
primarily to those who are single.
V25- 28 : Paul stated that he has no command of the Lord, but offered his personal opinion. He felt
that the second coming of Jesus was eminent and wished to spare those who were single from the
distracting obligations of family life. He thought it is best to remain in whatever state they presently
were. If you are bound to a wife, do not seek to be free. If you are free from a wife, do not seek
marriage. If you marry it is no sin, but those who marry will have worldly troubles, and he would
spare them that. An old expression is “better to be single, than to wish to be single.” There are some
people who probably should not get married to anyone because of their temperament.
V29-35 : Paul stated that he expected the return of Christ to be very soon. When that occurred these
personal relationships would become irrelevant so one should not pay too much attention to them. He
wanted them to be free from anxieties. He noted that those who are married have divided interests.
The married man is anxious about how to please his wife. The unmarried woman or girl is anxious
about the affairs of the Lord, how to be holy in body and spirit, while the married woman is anxious
about how to please her husband. Paul's purpose was not to lay any restraint on them but to promote
good order and secure their undivided devotion to the Lord.
V36-40: Paul here gives specific attention to those who are having difficulty managing their hormones.
If a man thinks he is behaving improperly toward his betrothed because his passions are so strong it is
best to get on with it and get married. It is no sin, but whoever has his desires under control is better
off in his present state. He will do well. He who marries his betrothed will do well, but Paul believed
that he who refrains from marriage will do better. Whatever the choice, a wife is bound to her husband
as long as he lives. If her husband dies and she becomes a widow, she is free to be married to
whomever she wishes, but it should be to another Christian. Paul's opinion was that she would be
better off if she remained a widow.
An alternative interpretation of verses 36 - 38 is possible. It could mean that a father is free to keep his
unmarried daughter at home rather than giving her in marriage. If a father thinks he is acting unfairly
to his unmarried daughter, when she is past the bloom of youth, let him do what he thinks is right. She
and her suitor should be allowed to marry. Paul felt that he who refrains from giving her in marriage
however would do better. The concept of betrothal reflects the idea of arranged marriages. The
advantage of it is that decisions are made by those who are not so caught up in the emotions of youth.
Those with more experience and a calmer perspective may be able to spot potential problems in
advance. It is still customary in many places in our country for the suitor to ask the father for
permission to marry his daughter. It is not unreasonable, since the parents have made a very large
investment in their daughter and want to protect her from foolish decisions. It is still customary for the
father of the bride to escort her to the alter and present her to the groom. People who just run off and
get married without even consulting the parents are making a foolish and rather selfish choice. It also
tells the parents that their opinion is unimportant. The parents are hurt by it.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/14/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians 7; 1-24
This chapter is focussed on marriage. Paul evidently viewed the second coming of Jesus as eminent, so
he felt that people should focus on that, rather than the issue of whether or not they should marry. In
verse 8 he stated plainly that he himself was single. Some people have tried to argue that he would
have to have been married to have advanced so far in Judaism at the time of his calling. I find that a
very weak argument and think that we should just accept Paul's plain statement about it. Considering
what a tumultuous career he had, marriage would have been quite impractical for him. He was always
“on the road”. Home was wherever he happened to be. He suffered many beatings, shipwreck, slander,
and had few material possessions. (See II Corinthians 11; 23-28 for a list of what he endured.) The
chapter is long, so I have decided to cover it in two installments.
V1-7: Paul recognized that physical attraction can be quite strong. Marriage is the best way to deal
with it. Verse 4 is consistent with the principle of each partner being 100% for the other. In verse 5 he
allows for a time when each partner can give themselves exclusively to the Lord for a time of prayer. It
should be by mutual agreement. Time spent one-on-one with the Lord actually brings fresh resources
to the marriage and strengthens it. My wife and I have our personal daily devotional time when we are
each alone with the Lord. We have other times for prayer together.
V8-11: Paul stated plainly that he was single and recommends it, but if one can't control the sex drive,
marriage is the best solution. In cases where the husband and wife have many disputes, the wife should
not choose separation, but if she does she should remain single or be reconciled to her husband. The
husband should not divorce his wife.
V12-16: This deals with the situation where one partner has given themself to the Lord, but the other
has not. If the unbelieving partner wishes to remain in the relationship the believing partner should
accept it. If the unbelieving partner wishes to separate, let them go for God has called us to peace.
Verse 16 states the reason: the unbelieving partner is often won by the example of the believing spouse
(Actions speak louder than words.)
V17-24: These verses are primarily a call to contentment. Paul calls on believers to seek to lead the life
that the Lord has assigned to them. It may be the same as what they were in at the time they received
Jesus. It is not always necessary to make a radical change although for some it may be. For those who
were leading a life of crime or immoral activity, change is obviously required! What is important is
keeping the commandments of God. Paul states that being a slave is not important, but if a slave can
obtain his freedom he is advised to pursue it. He notes that those who were free when saved have
become slaves of Christ. We were bought with a price: the blood of Christ. We should not then
become slaves of men. Some people have accumulated large unnecessary debts. It may be for
consumer products, vacations that are too expensive, or uncontrolled use of credit cards. These people
have become slaves to their debt holders. Mortgages are not debt. Nothing is owed until each payment
is due. I don't pay any credit card interest. The rates are atrocious. If I can't pay the bill at the end of
the month I will tap savings to pay it all and then park the credit card until things change. I record all
credit card purchases on a list and add up the total of the charges at times during the month. When the
total reaches a given amount, I stop using the card for anything further until the next month.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/7/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians chapter six.
V1-8: Paul points out that one day Christians will be judging the world and even angels. He finds it
absurd therefore that the Corinthians would use the present pagan legal system to settle disputes
between themselves (“Can it be that there is no man among you wise enough to decide between
members of the brotherhood, but brother goes to law against brother, and that before unbelievers?”)
Why lay such cases before those who are least esteemed by the church? If they are to judge the world,
surely they should be competent to try trivial cases. Paul's solution is in verse 7: To have lawsuits at all
with one another is defeat for you. Why not rather suffer wrong? Why not rather be defrauded? If we
strive to settle things peaceably the Lord is pleased and the world is impressed (even puzzled.)
Admittedly there are those in the church who try to take advantage of this. Years ago when I was
living with two other Christian roommates in an apartment, one roommate failed to pay his share of
the rent on time and tried to arrange to sneak his stuff out of the apartment while the other roommate
and I were elsewhere. He was extracting a “loan” out of us, since we had to pay his share of the rent.
We suspected that plan and asked the landlord to change the lock on the door. Sure enough, the
roommate showed up in the middle of the day to get his stuff. The landlord informed him that we
wanted to have a discussion with him. He called us on the phone. He said he had a bad case of poison
oak! We replied that we had never seen a case of poison oak so bad that one couldn't pay their bills and
we wanted to have a face to face discussion about it. His father was also on the line and said that it
wouldn't be right for a brother to go against another in a court of law. I asked him if he was trying to
make Christ an accessory to fraud. He hung up! The roommate showed up shortly after that and didn't
show any signs of poison oak. We discussed his lack of integrity and attempt to commit fraud. He said
he was planning to get married. We told him he had better do a better job on the foundations of the
relationship or he would find himself in much greater trouble. We dismissed what he owed us and
called it a wedding present.
V9-11: Paul bluntly states that neither the immoral, nor idolators, nor adulterers, nor sexual perverts,
nor thieves, nor the greedy, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor robbers will inherit the kingdom of God,
and some of the church members were guilty of things on that list, but they were washed, sanctified,
and justified in the name of Jesus and in the Holy Spirit.
V12-14: Paul states an important principle: “All things are lawful for me, but not all things are
helpful.” Instead of just trying to stay within the limits of what we can get away with, we should focus
on what pleases the Lord and helps our spiritual growth. Some Christians try to 'window shop on evil'
to see how much they can get away with. It is a recipe for failure. It is better to avoid temptation.
Pushing the limits shows where our hearts really are. What is more important, pleasing the Lord, or
satisfying our appetites?
V15-20: Paul states that our bodies are members of Christ. We are not our own. We were bought with
a price. Our body is a temple of the Holy Spirit who resides in us. We should not treat the temple of
God like a brothel! He who is united with the Lord becomes one spirit with him. We should glorify
God in our bodies. The immoral man sins against his own body. Every other sin which a man commits
is outside the body.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/30/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians chapter five.
This chapter concerns a case for church discipline. Both Roman and Jewish law forbade marriage
between a man and his stepmother. In this case, it doesn't appear to have even been a marriage of any
kind at all. In modern slang, a man and his stepmother were “shacking up”. Paul was shocked as much
by the church's complacency as he was by the situation itself.
V1-2: The case may have been reported to him by Chloe's people (see I Corinthians 1; 11). Paul noted
that even pagans didn't behave like this. He accused them of arrogance and called for the guilty man
involved to be removed from the church. It is evidence of how greatly moral standards in America
have fallen that a large fraction of the couples living together in America today are not married. They
all have excuses they have made up to justify it but the Lord is not impressed with their excuses. Some
appeal to the tax advantages of not being married. Some claim they are in a “trial” marriage to see if
they are compatible. Without a real binding relationship it is not a marriage at all. The proper name for
it is fornication. Being successful in marriage doesn't have much to do with compatibility anyway.
There will always be areas of disagreement. It's all about commitment and attitude. Fifty-fifty
marriages don't work. No one can even agree on what fifty-fifty means. The kind of marriage that
works is 100%-100% - each partner 100% for the other. Those indulging in fornication are even
damaging the possibility of ever having a real healthy marriage. The secret of a healthy Christian
marriage is for it to involve three persons: Jesus and the partners. As each partner draws near to Jesus,
he draws them together.
V3-5: Paul states that although he is physically absent, he is present in spirit and has already
pronounced judgement in the name of the Lord on the guilty man. (In that culture, the woman didn't
have much choice in the matter.) He commands that the man be delivered to Satan for the destruction
of his body in the hope that he would repent and his spirit be saved in the day of the Lord. Membership
in the church provided protection against Satan's destructive power. Once excluded, he was no longer
under that protection.
V6-8: Paul turns next to their boasting. He uses the analogy of leaven. Something that is considered a
'small' sin will grow. Compromise is a recipe for defeat. It is a slippery slope. One failure leads to
another. Each victory strengthens you.
V9-13: Paul warned them in a previous letter (now apparently lost) not to associate with someone who
claims to be a Christian but is guilty of immorality or greed, is an idolator, reviler, drunkard, or a robber
– not even to eat with them. He notes that it is only those who are members of the church who are to
be judged by the church. Those outside the church are for God to deal with. He calls on them to drive
the wicked person out of the fellowship. This is a job for the church leadership, not the members at
large. In Paul's subsequent letter it appears that the church discipline was successful (see II Corinthians
2; 1-11.)
Today we are in a battle with those who want to redefine marriage to suit their preferences. If we are to
allow this, why not polygamy? What are we to say to the person who prefers to marry their cat? The
claim that refusal is intolerance or discrimination is fraudulent. Since no one has a right to redefine
marriage, no one is being discriminated against.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/23/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians chapter four.
V1-5: This is about Christian stewardship. Most people will automatically assume that means a
discussion of money. Something much greater is involved here. Paul states that he and his companions
are servants of Christ and stewards of the mysteries of God, which are of far greater value than money.
He is aware that stewards are required to be trustworthy. He considers it a small thing to be judged by
people and doesn't even judge himself. He is not aware of anything against himself although that does
not acquit him of anything. It is God who is the judge. People should thus not pronounce judgement
in a situation before the time in their ignorance of all of the facts. When the Lord returns, he will bring
to light the the hidden things and disclose the hidden motives of all. Everyone will then receive
whatever commendation they deserve. My personal goal is to hear “Well done good and faithful
servant! Enter into the joy of your Lord!” (See Matthew 25; 21) That will last for eternity.
V6-7: Paul warns them to not go beyond what is written, lest they become puffed up with conceit in
favor of one or the other. He notes that since whatever they have was received as a gift there is no
ground for anyone to boast.
V8-13: Paul here becomes sarcastic. He notes that he and his fellow apostles have become a spectacle
to the world, to angels and to men. They are counted as fools for Christ's sake, while the Corinthians
are considered wise in Christ. The apostles are weak while the Corinthians are strong. The Corinthians
are held in honor while Paul and his companions are in disrepute. They hunger and thirst, are ill-clad,
buffeted and homeless. They work with their own hands. When reviled, they bless. When persecuted,
they endure. When they are slandered, they try to conciliate. They are treated like trash and garbage.
V14-17 : Paul explains his motive in this. It is not to make them ashamed, but to admonish them as
beloved children. He notes that while they have countless guides in Christ, they have few fathers. In
other words they are spiritually immature. He became their father in Christ through the gospel. He
urges them to become imitators of his own example. He sent Timothy to remind them of that example.
If we never read our bible or spend time alone with the Lord, what will we imitate? Unfortunately, it is
usually a pastor or some other church leader. It is very unfair to put these people on a pedestal. It
makes them a target for attack. When they stumble or fall it does great damage in a church. We should
uphold them daily in prayer. They too make human mistakes. I have heard that most pastors
eventually leave the ministry in discouragement. One valuable use of the internet is to have frequent
email contact with missionaries on the field in what is more often than not a hostile culture. They value
our prayer support greatly. They can give specific requests concerning things that are current and
urgent rather than past information about a crisis that has already been resolved one way or another.
V18-21 : He notes that some of the Corinthians are arrogant, as though he would never return. If the
Lord allows him the opportunity, he will not only find out their talk, but their power, because the
kingdom of God does not consist in talk, but in power. He asks them which they would prefer: for him
to come with the rod of correction, or with love in a spirit of gentleness.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/16/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians chapter three.
V1-9: Paul continues to address the spiritual immaturity of the Corinthians. He could not even address
them as spiritual men, but as spiritual babies. As such they had to be fed spiritual baby food. There
was jealousy and strife among them and they were acting like ordinary men. Their petty divisions
illustrated it. Paul and Apollos were just servants carrying out what the Lord assigned to them. Paul
notes that he planted (explained the gospel to them) and Apollos watered (encouraged and instructed
them), but it was only God who gave the growth. We are fellow workers for the Lord. Each shall
receive his wages according to his labor.
V10-15 : Paul laid the foundation, and others were building on it. The only foundation that can be laid
is Jesus Christ. Anything else is shifting sand. Whatever anyone builds on that foundation will one day
be tested. If it survives the test there will be a reward. Note that Paul says that some of the work
supposedly done for the Lord may be destroyed. Those who performed it will be saved but receive no
further reward beyond salvation. We may think that we are being great servants for the Lord, but are
we in fact doing the work that he wants us to do? Many well known Christian leaders have made the
mistake of trying to do everything themselves instead of focusing on their specific gifts. Sometimes it
is necessary for us to do a job no one else is available to do even though it isn't one of our gifts. We
should always pray for the Lord's direction in our work for him. It is fruitless to compare ourselves
with others. God has a different plan for each individual. As Paul notes in I Corinthians 12; 4-26, the
body has different parts with different functions. The foot can't do the job of the hand. The eye cannot
do the job of the ear. The hidden parts often have the most important functions. In Ephesians 4; 11-14
Paul notes that the Lord has different gifts for different people. There is one thing in common among
them all, however: they all serve the health of the body as a whole.
V16-17: We who belong to Christ are God's temple and his Holy Spirit lives in us. Those who divide
and destroy the church are therefore guilty of desecration. Paul notes in Romans 16; 17-18: “ I appeal
to you brethren, to take note of those who create dissensions and difficulties, in opposition to the
doctrine which you have been taught; avoid them. For such persons do not serve our Lord Christ, but
their own appetites, and by fair and flattering words they deceive the hearts of the simple minded.”
V18-20: Paul notes that the wisdom of this world is folly with God. One of the most decisive and
harmful parties in the church was the “wisdom” party. They were those who pretended to have
superior intellectualism. This is often a subtle form of conceit. Paul refers them to Job 5;13: “He takes
the wise in their own craftiness; and the schemes of the wily one are brought to a quick end.” and
Psalm 94; 11 “...the Lord knows the thoughts of man, that they are but a breath.”
V21-23: No one should boast of the achievements of men. All credit for the results belongs to God.
Believers all belong to Christ and He belongs to God the father.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/9/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians chapter two.
V1-5: Paul continues his remarks concerning wisdom. He reminds the Thessalonians that he did not
come to them proclaiming the word of God in lofty words of wisdom. He decided to focus exclusively
on Christ and his crucifixion. His message was in demonstration of the Spirit and of power, that their
faith would rest in the power of God, not the wisdom of men.
V6-9: Among the mature (those who have been taught by the Holy Spirit), Paul did impart wisdom, but
it was not what the unsaved would call wisdom. It was a secret and hidden wisdom of God, which God
decreed from the beginning for the glorification of the believers. The secret was the redemption in
Christ soon to be manifested. None of the rulers of that age understood this. If they had, they would
not have crucified Jesus. (See Isaiah 64; 4: “From of old no one had heard or perceived by the ear, no
eye has seen a God besides thee, who works for those who wait for him.”) The rulers of this age here
may be a reference to demonic powers. (See Ephesians 6; 12: For we are not contending against flesh
and blood, but against the principalities, against the powers, against the world rulers of this present
darkness, against the spiritual hosts of wickedness in the heavenly places.”) God has revealed it to us
through the Spirit.
V11-16: No one knows the thoughts of a man except the spirit of the man which is in him. So also no
one comprehends the thoughts of God except the Spirit of God. We have received not the spirit of the
world, but the Spirit of God, that we might understand the gifts bestowed on us by God. Verse 14 is
very direct: “The unspiritual man does not receive the gifts of the Spirit of God, for they are folly to
him, and he is not able to understand them because they are spiritually discerned”. We have the mind
of Christ so we are able to understand the teaching of the Spirit.
I can personally testify that before I gave my life to Christ the Bible was rather opaque to me. After I
gave my life to Jesus, it was as though I had received a key that opened it and it suddenly all made
sense. I could see the common theme that ran all through it. I changed so rapidly as a person that my
family was very puzzled and at first, concerned by it. Since that time many of them have received
Christ as well and have had the same experience.
I have seen how people's minds are blinded. I remember a friend who received Christ and said that he
had never heard the gospel before and asked why people didn't explain it more. I just laughed and told
him that I was personally present when it was explained to him many times, but he just didn't “get it.”
To this day, I find intelligent unsaved people who just don't get it. They read a passage in the Bible and
completely misunderstand it. As an example, they will interpret Paul's comment in Romans 1; 14: “I
am under obligation both to Greeks and to barbarians, both to the wise and the foolish” as inferring
that Paul was somehow indebted to Greek culture. The obligation Paul was referring to was his
responsibility to preach the gospel to them. He would have called Greek culture the wisdom of this
age.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/2/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Corinthians chapter one.
The church at Corinth was located near the center of the Roman province of Achaia in one of the most
important cities of Greece. The last chapter makes it clear that this letter was written from Ephesus
(see also Acts 19; 1-40). The letter addresses doctrinal and ethical divisions in the church. Chapter 13
has no equal in its description of real love. (I Corinthians 13; 4-7: “Love is patient and kind; love is not
jealous or boastful; it is not arrogant or rude. Love does not insist on its own way; it is not irritable or
resentful; it does not rejoice at wrong, but rejoices in the right. Love bears all things, believes all
things, hopes all things, endures all things.”)
V1-3: The letter begins with the customary greeting and preamble in the name of Paul and Sosthenes.
V4-9: Paul gives thanks to God for them because of the grace which they received. They were
enriched with all speech and knowledge and were not lacking in any spiritual gift. The Lord Jesus
would sustain them to the end.
V10-17 : Paul gets to the point immediately: there is division in the church for foolish reasons. He has
heard that there is quarreling among them and he calls for them to be united in the same mind and
judgement. Factions had formed around leaders. Ironically, there was even a faction for Paul although
he obviously would not approve of it. Some were saying “I belong to Paul.” Paul points out that
Christ is not divided. Paul was not crucified for them. The were baptized in the name of Christ, not
Paul. He mentions that he did indeed baptize some of them but not in his name. Christ did not send
him to baptize, but to preach the gospel, and not with eloquent wisdom, lest the cross of Christ be
emptied of its power. I think there is a tendency today to add intellectual stuff to sermons in an effort
to impress people. While it is interesting, it can be a tangent. It is the task of the Holy Spirit to
convince people of their spiritual need. He doesn't need for us to be eloquent. I once read a story
about the famous theologian Karl Barth. He was among a group of seminarians and they asked him
what was the most profound truth he knew. As they hung expectantly on his words, he said “Jesus
loves me, this I know, for the Bible tells me so.”
V18-25: For unsaved people the gospel sounds foolish but for those who are being saved it is the power
of God. In verse 19 Paul refers to Isaiah 29; 14: “...therefore, behold, I will again do marvelous things
with this people, wonderful and marvelous; and the wisdom of their wise men shall perish, and the
discernment of their discerning men shall be hid.” In verse 21 he states that since in the wisdom of
God the world did not know God through wisdom, it pleased God through the folly of what we preach
to save those who believe. The Jews demanded signs and the Greeks sought wisdom, but Paul
preached Christ crucified, a stumbling block to Jews and folly to Gentiles.
V26-31 : Paul reminds them that not many of them were wise according to worldly standards, not
many were powerful, not many were of noble birth; but God chose what is foolish in the world to
shame the wise, what is weak in the world to shame the strong, so that no one could boast in the
presence of God. Our wisdom, righteousness, sanctification, and redemption are in Christ. Therefore
let all boasting be boasting of the Lord.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/26/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Thessalonians chapter five.
V1-3: Paul predicts that Christ's return will be a great surprise and people will be completely
unprepared for it. It will come like a thief in the night when people think all is well. There will be no
escape. This is why it is foolish of people to try and predict the time of Christ's return. (See Mark 13;
32 which gives Jesus's statement about it: “But of that day or that hour no one knows, not even the
angels in heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father.” See also Matthew 24; 36: “But of that day and
hour no one knows, not even the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but the Father only.”) Jesus predicted
that it would be a great surprise. (See Matthew 24; 37-38; “As were the days of Noah, so will be the
coming of the Son of man. For as in those days before the flood they were eating and drinking,
marrying and giving in marriage, until the day when Noah entered the ark, and they did not know until
the flood came and swept them all away, so will be the the coming of the Son of man.”)
V4-8: Those who are Christ's are not living in darkness about this coming event. We should keep
awake and sober. The call here to not sleep is a reference to carelessness and sin. The Christian's
armor is listed in Ephesians 6; 13-17. II Corinthians 10; 3-4 stresses that the armor and weapons of the
Christian are spiritual in nature. Most of the items listed in Ephesians are for defense. The only
exception is the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. It cuts through all arguments. Hebrews
4; 12-13 says it is sharper than any two-edged sword, piercing to the division of soul and spirit, of
joints and marrow, and discerning the thoughts and intentions of the heart. Paul mentions here the
breastplate of faith and love, and the helmet of the hope of salvation.
V9-11: God has not destined us for wrath, but to obtain salvation through Christ, who died for us so
that whether we wake or sleep (are alive or have died) we will live with him. We should encourage one
another and build each other up.
V12-18: Paul calls on the Thessalonians to respect their spiritual stewards and leaders and esteem them
highly because of their work. He calls on them to admonish idlers, encourage the fainthearted, help the
weak, and be patient with them all. He warns them not to reply in kind or get even when wronged,
repaying evil with evil, but to always seek to do good to one another and to all. They are to rejoice
always, pray constantly, and give thanks in all circumstances for this is the will of God.
The worldly advise of the unsaved in contrast is: 'Don't get mad – get even.' Revenge may be sweet but
it isn't worth it's price. Those who plot it are poisoning their own lives. The call to give thanks in all
circumstances is a challenge. To the unsaved it sounds crazy. It tests whether or not we really believe
that anything that comes into our life first had to pass by God. If we believe that, then we must assume
that He has some long range good purpose in it. Jesus never promised that life as one of his would be
easy, fair, or free of problems. On the contrary he said to expect the opposite. If they mistreated him
they will mistreat you. That doesn't mean that we should interpret every adversity as persecution. We
should always ask ourselves if in fact, we deserve it.
V19-23: Paul calls on them to not quench the Holy Spirit, or despise prophesying, but to test everything
and hold fast what is good. They should abstain from every form of evil.
V24-28: Paul closes the letter with a benediction and asks them to pray for him and for those who are
with him and to greet all of the believers on their behalf. The letter is to be read to all of the believers.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/19/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Thessalonians chapter four.
V1-8: Paul encourages the Thessalonians to live in a way that pleases God, following the example that
was shown them. Sanctification is the process of becoming increasingly like Christ. It is a life-long
process that is carried out in the power of the Holy Spirit. They are to abstain from unchastity, taking a
wife in holiness and honor, not in lustful passion like the heathen who do not know God. Paul notes
that God himself is the avenger in these matters. Whoever disregards these instructions is disregarding
not men but God who gives his Holy Spirit to those who are his (See John 16; 7-11: “Nevertheless I tell
you the truth: it is to your advantage that I go away, for if I do not go away, the Counselor will not
come to you; but if I go, I will send him to you. And when he comes he will convince the world
concerning sin and righteousness and judgement: concerning sin because they do not believe in me;
concerning righteousness, because I go to the Father, and you will see me no more; concerning
judgement, because the ruler of this world is judged.”). Paul advised Timothy to flee youthful
passions. (See II Timothy 2; 22; “ So shun youthful passions and aim at righteousness, faith, love, and
peace, along with those who call upon the Lord with a pure heart.”).
V9-12: Paul commends them for their love of the brethren throughout Macedonia and exhorts them to
do so more and more. They are to aspire to live quietly, minding their own affairs and doing practical
work to support themselves so that they would command the respect of outsiders, not being a burden on
anyone. Note that they were called to be self supporting, not living in the entitlement mentality.
There are many people who have burdens that they can't carry that are no fault of their own. They
deserve compassion and practical help. Having come from poverty myself ( I grew up in what was
supposed to be a garage), I found that one of the greatest problems of poverty is that it makes it so
difficult for people to get out of it. The lack of resources makes everything an uphill battle. One's
time is consumed doing things the difficult way. As a teenager I remember taking baths in a galvanized
tub in a tent pitched on the property. Water was heated in a large galvanized garbage can on a propane
stove and hauled out to the tent. (We developed good muscles!) The water was obtained at an outside
faucet. Baths were taken only on Saturday. When I wanted a warm jacket I worked for neighbors to
get the money to buy it. If you have been unemployed for a lengthy time it is assumed that there must
be something the matter with you and an employer will pass over you for some other candidate. When
you are poor you drive an old clunker that breaks down often. The only positive thing I can think of
about poverty is that it spurs you to exercise creativity. My available selection of tools in making
things was limited so I got creative. Old junk became a 'possibility'. This skill has served me well. I
had to pay my own way through college and grad school. As an undergrad I worked part time and
carried a reduced course load. This meant that it took me longer than most to finish. In graduate
school I got teaching and research assistantships.
V13-15: In these verses, Paul encourages the Thessalonians concerning believers who had died, not
seeing what was promised. He refers to them as having fallen asleep. When Christ returns he will
bring them along with him. As Jesus died and rose again, so will they.
V16-18: This is a description of what will happen at Christ's second coming. The Lord himself will
descend from heaven with a cry of command, with the archangel's call and the sound of a trumpet.
Those who have died in Christ will rise first, then those who are alive will be caught up together with
them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the air. We will then be always with the Lord.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/12/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Thessalonians chapter three.
V1-5: Paul sent Timothy to establish the Thessalonians in their faith and encourage them to stand fast
in the midst of their afflictions. He reminds them that these afflictions were predicted when he was still
with them. He was concerned that the efforts of himself and his companions among them might have
been thwarted by the enemy and turn out to be in vain.
V6-10: Paul is comforted by Timothy's good report that they were growing spiritually and remembered
them kindly and longed to see him just as he longed to see them. In all of the distress and afflictions he
and his companions were experiencing he was comforted by their faith. He felt joy before the Lord for
their sake and prayed earnestly night and day that there would be opportunity to see them face to face
and supply whatever was lacking in their faith.
V11-13: This is a prayer of benediction. Paul prays that God the Father and the Lord Jesus would
direct their way to the Thessalonians and make them increase and abound in love to one another and all
men, and that he would establish their hearts unblamable in holiness before God at the coming of the
Lord with all of his saints. This could be a reference to the millennial period described in Revelation
20; 4-6.
Throughout this chapter Paul recognizes the activity of Satan behind all of the obstacles. Satan actively
blinds people's minds today as described in Isaiah 6; 9-10: “...Go and say to this people: 'Hear and
hear, but do not understand; see and see, but do not perceive.' Make the heart of this people fat, and
their ears heavy, and shut their eyes; lest they see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and
understand with their hearts, and turn and be healed.” Paul quotes this passage in Acts 28; 25-27. He
stated the same thing in I Corinthians 2; 14: “The unspiritual man does not receive the gifts of the Spirit
of God, for they are folly to him, and he is not able to understand them because they are spiritually
discerned.”
Jesus's disciples wondered why he spoke to people in parables. See Matthew 13; 10 – 13: 'Then the
disciples came and said to him, “why do you speak in parables?” And he answered them, “To you it
has been given to know the secrets of the kingdom of heaven, but to them it has not been given. For to
him who has will more be given, and he will have abundance; but from him who has not, even what he
has will be taken away. This is why I speak to them in parables, because seeing they do not see, and
hearing they do not hear, nor do they understand.” Jesus then quoted the above passage in Isaiah and
stated that it was a fulfillment of prophecy.
The principle in all of this is clear. Those who are truly seeking Jesus will find him. See Jeremiah 29;
13-14: “You will seek me and find me; when you seek me with all your heart, I will be found by you says
the Lord, ...”. Those who are only curious have a decision to make: will they make a commitment or
remain only 'fans' of Jesus, or only call him a great teacher? To those who will not commit their lives,
even the understanding they have will be taken away. Luke 11; 23 makes it clear that there is no
neutral position: “He who is not with me is against me, and he who does not gather with me scatters.”
Jesus did not come to provide entertainment or to satisfy people's curiosity, but to transform people's
lives.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/5/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Thessalonians chapter two.
V1-8: The opponents of the gospel accused Paul of heresy, immorality, trickery, and greed. Paul thus
emphasized the integrity of Timothy, Silvanus, and himself in preaching the gospel. They had been
treated shamefully in Philippi but nevertheless had the courage to preach to the Thessalonians in the
face of great opposition (probably a reference to the agitators from Philippi). Their purpose was not to
please men, but God. They were approved by God and entrusted with the gospel. They didn't practice
guile or use flattery as a cloak for greed. They sought no glory for themselves. Although they could
have made demands as Apostles of Christ they were gentle instead. The Thessalonians had become
dear to them so that they desired to share not only the gospel, but themselves.
Most people are not much interested in what you have to say unless they are convinced that you care
about them. Paul eliminated all of the common selfish motives the Thessalonians might suspect for
communicating the gospel. It wasn't for money, glory, or power and it wasn't fun dealing with the
opposition. There was nothing immoral in their teaching and they didn't use trickery. Although they
could have made demands on the believers, they made none. Naturally, the Jews would accuse them of
heresy, simply because the gospel was something new. Salvation by grace alone was truly a
revolutionary idea to them. They were entirely oriented to earning God's approval.
V9-16: Paul, et al supported themselves in order to avoid being a burden to the Thessalonians while
preaching the gospel. Paul was a tentmaker by trade and often used it to support himself. (See Acts 18;
3, where it says that he shared the same trade as Priscilla and Aquila, who were tentmakers, while he
was in Corinth.) The Thessalonians were witnesses of their conduct to them, which was holy righteous
and blameless. Like a father with his children, they exhorted each of them and encouraged and charged
them to lead a life worthy of God. The Thessalonians received the word of God as what it really is, not
merely the word of men. It was at work in them. They became imitators of the churches in Judea and
suffered the same ill treatment from their own countrymen as the believers in Judea did from the Jews,
who killed not only Jesus but the prophets and hindered them from speaking to the gentiles that they
might be saved.
V17-20: Since Paul and his companions were cut off from the Thessalonians for a short time in person,
but not in heart, they had a great desire to see them again face to face. Satan however hindered them
again and again. Paul calls them the joy or crown of himself, Timothy and Silvanus for boasting before
the Lord Jesus when he returns.
Paul and his companions invested their lives in the Thessalonians. They didn't just 'preach and run'.
Bringing people to spiritual maturity requires a very large commitment of time and patience. It is never
convenient. Many people are not willing to make such a commitment. Some are too busy with other
things. Others are constrained by health issues or other concerns. All people however, can be 'prayer
warriors'. The rewards are eternal. I like a bumper sticker I once saw. It read: “Work for the Lord.
The pay isn't much but the retirement program is out of this world.”
Knights of the MHz message for 7/29/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Thessalonians chapter one.
Thessalonica was the capital of Macedonia. The founding history of this church can be found in Acts
17; 1-10. Paul and Silas arrived there after departing from Philippi, where Paul had been illegally
beaten and thrown into prison. Paul argued with the Jews in the synagogue at Thessalonica for three
weeks proving that it was necessary for Christ to suffer and rise from the dead. Some of the Jews
believed, as did many of the devout Greeks as well as a few of the leading women. The rest of the
Jews however, were jealous and formed a 'rent-a-mob' and created a riot. Acts 17; 6 is a testimonial of
the effectiveness of Paul's ministry. The Jews declared: “.....These men who have turned the world
upside down have come here also, and Jason has received them, and they are all acting against the
decrees of Caesar, saying there is another king, Jesus. Note the attempt to use political leverage. Paul
was driven out and went to Beroea where he received a more civilized response. They received Paul's
message with eagerness but also checked on him, examining the scriptures daily. Quite a few of them
believed. The Jews at Thessalonica learned of it however and sent a team of agitators there also, so the
believers sent Paul on his way by sea to Athens.
Paul was concerned about the immature congregation in Thessalonica and sent Timothy to strengthen
and encourage them. When he returned with good news, Paul wrote his first letter to express his
gratitude and joy at their perseverance.
V1-3 : Note that the letter is from Paul, Silvanus, and Timothy, rather than just Paul. They give thanks
for the steadfastness, faith, and love of the congregation.
V4-6: Notice that Paul, et al did not make any converts. It was the Holy Spirit that gave conviction.
We can sow the seed, but it is up to the Holy Spirit where it takes root. The Thessalonians became
imitators of Paul, et al, and of the Lord. They received the word in much affliction, but also with joy
inspired by the Holy Spirit.
V7-10: They became an example throughout Macedonia and Achaia (the Roman province consisting of
the mainland south of Macedonia. Corinth was the capital.) The word of their turning to God from
idols to serve a living and true God, waiting for his Son from heaven whom he raised from the dead,
spread everywhere. The Jews in Thessalonica must have been fuming over this. This is a pattern that
has been repeated throughout history. When the church is persecuted, it only makes it grow. A Russian
Communist leader once grumbled: “Religion is like a nail. The harder you hit it, the deeper it goes into
the wood!” It is futile to resist the Holy Spirit. In the end He always wins.
The Beroens gave a good example. Do your homework! Don't just accept the claims of religious
teachers. Check on them. We have just as many false teachers today (possibly even more.)
Knights of the MHz message for 7/22/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is the letter to Titus, Chapter 3. Chapter 3 deals with ethical
standards and behavior.
V1- 2: Titus is to remind the Cretans to be submissive to rulers and authorities, to be obedient, to be
ready for any honest work, to speak evil of no one, to avoid quarreling, to be gentle, and to show
perfect courtesy toward all men. That is a severe challenge in today's society, especially when those in
authority who are not supposed to be rulers, but instead 'representatives', are corrupt and contemptuous
of the law themselves, displaying hypocrisy in their own behavior and disdain for anyone who dares to
disagree with them even to the point of trying to silence the opposition. It's true that power corrupts
people. Legislators today often really don't know what is the correct thing to do. How can they be
faithful representatives when their constituency is divided in opinion? The only alternative to Godly
wisdom is demonic wisdom. They often leave office feeling that they just wasted a part of their life.
They came to public office hoping to make important changes only to find that they were rarely even
asked their opinion, but instead were told what to do by those with more seniority. They keep absurdly
long hours and their family suffers because of their frequent and prolonged absences. They face
temptations that we can't even imagine. Whatever temptation you can think of is always available to
them. They can count on being approached by the 'snakes' with bribes in their hand. It may not be
cash, but some other perceived benefit. Some of them succumb to alcoholism or hard drug abuse (or
worse) because they can't deal with the stress in their lives. We should pray for them at all times.
When we disagree with them we can respect their position anyway.
Notice that Paul called for HONEST work! It is very difficult to work for a dishonest employer who
has discarded integrity for increased cash. An employee who will not compromise their integrity is
viewed as a threat. Honest people in business stand out like a beacon or a breath of fresh air! They
should be treated as gold and cultivated as a friend! I recently had a dealer tell me that I needed to
replace the entire steering rack in one of our cars because of a failed boot. The price quoted was about
$1,000. I went to an honest repairman who replaced the boot for $150. Guess who will get my future
business? A neighbor was recently trapped into paying $900 for replacing spark plugs because he
didn't first get a written estimate with instructions to call if the amount changed significantly!
Quarrels are rarely an exchange of information, but rather the hurling of opinions. No one profits from
this activity. All it does is raise blood pressure and strain relationships.
V3-7: Paul points out what we once were and how Christ saved us from these things not because we
were deserving, but because of his own mercy. We become changed by the washing and renewal of the
Holy Spirit as we are obedient, being justified by God's gift. If you see 'warts' during the process,
remember that it is a process, not an immediate transformation.
V8-11: We are to avoid stupid controversies, genealogies, and similar things. If someone insists on
these things, after admonishing them once or twice without beneficial results, just move on.
V9-15: Paul closes with instructions to greet friends and help other workers. He invites Titus to try and
visit him at Nicopolis, so we can conclude that the letter was written before his imprisonment in Rome.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/15/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is the letter to Titus, Chapter 2. Chapter 2 deals with
relations between older and younger generations including slaves .
V1-6: Older men are to be temperate, serious, sensible, sound in faith, in love, and in steadfastness.
Older women are to be reverent in behavior, not slanderers, or slaves to drink. They are to teach what
is good and train the young women to love their husbands and children, to be sensible, chaste,
domestic, kind, and subject to their husbands. Titus is to urge younger men to control themselves. This
is consistent with the instructions Paul gave to the church in Ephesus.
Ephesians 5; 21-28 reads: “Be subject to one another out of reverence for Christ. Wives, be subject to
your husbands, as to the Lord. For the husband is the head of the wife as Christ is the head of the
church, his body, and is himself its Savior. As the church is subject to Christ, so let wives also be
subject in everything to their husbands. Husbands, love your wives, as Christ loved the church and
gave himself up for her, that he might sanctify her, having cleansed her by the washing of water with
the word, that he might present the church to himself in splendor, without spot or wrinkle or any such
thing, that she might be holy and without blemish. Even so husbands should love their wives as their
own bodies. He who loves his wife loves himself.”
Paul makes an analogy here with the church portrayed as a bride in her wedding dress. Notice that
there are commandments to both the husband and wife in this. Husbands are not to adopt a “top
sergeant” model in their leadership. Wives are not to have a rebellious feminist attitude. They are to
love their children.
V7-8: Titus is also to set a good example. In his teaching he is to show integrity, gravity, and sound
speech that cannot be censured. He is to be a model of good deeds. As a result, opponents will not
have anything evil that they can point to in his life. He is to be like Daniel. (See Daniel 8; 4: “...the
presidents and satraps sought to find a ground for complaint against Daniel with regard to the
kingdom; but they could find no ground for complaint or any fault, because he was faithful, and no
error or fault was found in him.”)
V9-10: Slaves are to be submissive to their masters and give satisfaction in every respect. They are not
to be refractory (stubborn, unmanageable), nor steal from their master, but to show complete fidelity to
them. As a result, in everything they adorn the doctrine of God.
V11-14: The grace of God has appeared for the salvation of all men. It is to train us to renounce
irreligion and worldly passions, and to live sober, upright, and godly lives in this world, as we await the
second coming of Jesus. He gave himself for us to redeem us from all iniquity and to purify for
himself a people of his own who are zealous for good deeds.
V15: Titus is to exhort and reprove with all authority (not timidly) and let no one disregard him.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/8/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is the letter to Titus, Chapter 1. Titus was born of Gentile
parents. He was one of the delegation from Antioch who accompanied Paul and Barnabas to the
apostolic council in Jerusalem described in Acts 15; 2. He was twice sent on urgent missions to
Corinth. Later he was entrusted with organizing the church on the island of Crete. Chapter 1 describes
what is required of elders or bishops and dealing with various false teachers and local shortcomings.
Chapter 2 deals with relations between older and younger generations including slaves . Chapter 3
deals with ethical standards and behavior. Today we will focus on the first chapter.
V1-4: Paul's customary introduction as a servant of God and an apostle of Jesus Christ. He was
entrusted with furthering the faith of the God's elect and their knowledge of the truth in accordance
with godliness.
V5-9: Paul reminds him of the mission he entrusted to Titus. He was to organize the administration of
the church on Crete, appointing elders in each town and amending what was defective. He states the
requirements for leadership. Elder and Bishop are two terms for the same office in the church. A
bishop was a steward. To be selected for this position, a man must be the husband of one wife, and his
children believers. He must not be open to the charge of being profligate or insubordinate. He must be
blameless, not arrogant or quick-tempered, or a drunkard or violent or greedy for gain, but hospitable, a
lover of goodness, master of himself, upright, holy, and self-controlled. He must be able to give
instruction in sound doctrine and confute those who contradict it, holding firm to the sure word as
taught, without injecting speculations or politically correct doctrines.
V10-14: Paul states the problem of competition from people who are insubordinate and more interested
in their expressing their own opinions than a search for the truth. Proverbs 18; 2 is an appropriate
quote: “A fool takes no pleasure in understanding, but only in expressing his opinion.” Paul calls them
empty talkers and deceivers. They are more interested in financial gain than anything else, teaching
what they have no right to teach. He singles out the circumcision party as a specific example. He uses
a humorous quote from one of them: “Cretans are always liars, evil beasts, lazy gluttons. This
testimony is true. Therefore rebuke them sharply, that they may be sound in the faith, instead of giving
heed to Jewish myths or to commands of men who reject the truth.” (He was quoting the Cretan poet
Epimenides.) Acts 15; 1-29 relates the apostolic council which dealt with the issue of whether or not
the Gentiles should be circumcised. The council firmly rejected it, but the circumcision party
continued their efforts to impose it.
V15-16: “To the pure all things are pure, but to the corrupt and unbelieving nothing is pure; their very
minds and consciences are corrupted. They profess to know God, but they deny him by their deeds;
they are detestable, disobedient, unfit for any good deed.” We should examine the deeds of people
rather than what they preach. Most cults are easily identified as such by their structure and deeds. The
leader almost always has special privileges. In John 14; 17 Jesus stated that unbelievers are spiritually
blind and cannot receive the Holy Spirit. Only those who have received Him will receive the Spirit
who comes to live in them. Those caught up in a cult are usually very sincere in their beliefs, but they
are just sincerely wrong.
Knights of the MHz message for 7/1/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is the letter to Philemon. It is a model of Christian tactfulness
in seeking reconciliation between Philemon and his runaway slave Onesimus who was with Paul.
Philemon had become a believer under Paul's earlier ministry in Asia Minor. Onesimus became a
believer in Rome where Paul was under house arrest. Paul persuaded him to return to his master and
wrote this letter to take with him. Philemon's home was now the meeting place of a Christian
congregation. The punishments for runaway slaves in that day were severe. The laws also prescribed
severe punishment for those who interfered with the rights of slave owners. Slavery was regarded as a
legitimate and necessary segment of the social order.
V1-3: The customary salutation mentions not only Paul, but Timothy, who would thus also know the
contents of the letter.
V4-7: Paul states that he has heard of Philemon's love and faith toward Jesus and all of the other
believers. He prays that the sharing of Philemon's faith would promote the knowledge of all the good
that is ours in Christ. He has derived much joy and comfort from Philemon's love as a brother in Christ
because the believers have been refreshed by it.
V8-14: Paul points out that he could command what he asks, but for love's sake he prefers to make an
appeal for Onesimus, whom he refers to as his child. Paul had become his spiritual father during his
imprisonment. The name Onesimus means 'useful'. Paul notes that Onesimus was actually useless to
Philemon in the past, but was now indeed useful to both of them. Paul would like to keep him with
him, in order that he might serve him in his ministry on Philemon's behalf, but didn't want it to be by
compulsion, but rather by Philemon's free will consent.
V15-17: Paul notes that perhaps Onesimus was parted from him for awhile, that he might have him
back as more than a slave – as a beloved brother. He asks him to receive Onesimus in the same way
that he would receive Paul.
V18-20: Paul then brings up the issue of damages: “If he has wronged you at all, or owes you anything,
charge that to my account. I Paul, write this with my own hand, I will repay it – to say nothing of your
owing me even your own self. Yes, brother, I want some benefit from you in the Lord. Refresh my heart
in Christ.”
V21-25: Paul then adds a little more persuasion. “Confident of your obedience, I write to you, knowing
that you will do even more than I say. At the same time, prepare a guest room for me, for I am hoping
through your prayers to be granted to you.” [If Philemon did not obey, Paul would discover it!]
Epaphras (one of the local congregation members), Mark, Aristarchus, Demas, and Luke would also
know about it. Note that the letter was also addressed to Apphia, Archippus, and the church in
Philemon's house! The letter would not be a private communication. The whole church would know
the contents.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/24/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Colossians 3; 18 through chapter 4, verse 18. Paul gives
practical advise concerning family relationships, and our performance on the job.
Verses 3; 18 - 21: This passage focuses on family relationships. Wives are to be subject to their
husbands and husbands are to love their wives in a spirit of gentleness. Children are to obey their
parents. It is pleasing to the Lord. Fathers are not to provoke their children so that they become
discouraged. It is important in the family for one person to have the final authority in making
decisions, but a wise husband will take advantage of input from his wife. She often has a different
perspective and can see past the husband's blind spots. In addition, she can recognize inappropriate
harshness and unintended consequences as a result of decisions. Some children have difficult and even
mean parents. Some of them are abusive physically, sexually, and emotionally. Sometimes a stepparent doesn't really have any interest in children from a previous marriage. Jim Daly, the current
president of Focus on The Family had such an experience. While he and his siblings were attending the
memorial service for their mother, the step-father was cleaning out and selling off all of the
possessions. He then took off, leaving the children to fend for themselves. The children came home to
an empty house. Children of a harsh father often find it hard to accept the idea of God as a loving
father, since it is foreign to their experience.
Verses 3; 22 - 4; 1: This passage focuses on relationships between slaves and masters. Today it can be
applied to relationships between employers and their employees. Verses 22-24 are quite specific:
“Slaves, obey in everything those who are your earthly masters, not with eye-service as men-pleasers,
but in singleness of heart, fearing the Lord. Whatever your task, work heartily, as serving the Lord and
not men, knowing that from the Lord you will receive the inheritance as your reward; you are serving
the Lord Christ.” Service on the job should be performed as work for the Lord. Do you deliver a full
day's work for a full day's pay? Do you pad expense accounts? Do you do a superficial job in your
work? Do you care about the quality of your work? The Lord knows the answer to these questions.
An employer should treat employees justly and fairly, knowing that they too are accountable to the
Lord.
Verses 4; 2 – 6: Paul calls for the Colossians to continue steadfastly in prayer with thanksgiving and
asking the Lord to open a door of opportunity for him to declare the gospel and make it plain, even as
he is in prison. Their speech to outsiders should always be gracious, salted with spiritual
understanding. They should know how to answer everyone about their faith.
Verses 4; 7 - 18: Paul extends greetings to the church not only from himself , but also from his fellow
workers. Tychicus would give them the details of their circumstances. Aristarchus, Mark the cousin of
Barnabas, and Jesus called Justus were the only Jews who were with him. Luke, the author of the
gospel of Luke is also named. He mentions Epaphras, who was from the church at Colossae and
prayed earnestly for them that they would be mature. Paul testified that Epaphras worked hard as their
representative. Onesimus was a runaway slave who became a believer in Rome. In the letter to
Philemon Paul asked his master to forgive his runaway slave. Philemon was apparently a believer who
heard the message of the gospel from Paul and responded. Archippus was encouraged to fulfill his
ministry. The final verse states that Paul was signing the letter personally. Some have interpreted this
as evidence that he was using someone as a secretary, possibly because of poor eyesight, but this is
speculation.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/17/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Colossians 3; 1-17. In this passage Paul calls for a radical
change of character in the lives of believers.
V1-4: Believers who have died to the things of this life and been counted as raised with Christ should
be focused on things that are eternal, rather than physical things here on earth. Those who have been
saved by Christ have their life hid with Him and when Christ returns we will also appear with Him in
glory.
V5-11: We should therefore put away earthly things like fornication, impurity, passion, evil desires, and
covetousness, including anger, wrath, malice, slander, and foul talk. These things become idols, which
provoke the wrath of God. Envy is a form of covetousness. We should not lie to one another. These
things are part of the old nature. Instead we should put on the new nature reflecting its creator. This
requires the power of the Holy Spirit in our lives (Note James 3; 7-8: “For every kind of beast and bird,
of reptile and sea creature, can be tamed and has been tamed by humankind, but no human being can
tame the tongue – a restless evil, full of deadly poison.”) The old distinctions such as nationality,
circumcision or uncircumcision, and political status become obsolete. Christ is building an
international family. When believers from different cultural backgrounds meet one another, they sense
that they belong to the same spiritual family. The cultural differences remain, but don't matter. They
share in common what matters most in their lives.
V12-13: As God's chosen members of his family we should put on compassion, kindness, lowliness,
meekness, and patience, forbearing and forgiving one another as Christ has forgiven us. Note that
forgiveness is not optional. If you are not willing to forgive something you will become it's prisoner. It
will poison your life until you are willing to let go of it. Grudges are not worth their price. Apparently
Euodia and and Syntyche (see Philippians 4; 2) had a problem with this. Paul called on the other
believers to help them.
V14-15: Above all, we should put on love, which binds everything together in perfect harmony. As a
result, the peace of Christ will rule in our hearts, as indeed it should if we are one body. Thankfulness
to God pleases Him. We should give thanks to Him in all circumstances. Sometimes this can be
challenging. It tests how much we trust God to work out what is best for us. What should we do when
terrible things happen in our lives? We should believe that the Lord has some beneficial purpose in it
and trust Him. So far, I have not personally had to experience much of this. An uncle's 16 year old
daughter was murdered by a young sex deviate while she was baby sitting. She was his buddy and
loved the Lord. It happened the day before his birthday. What a birthday gift! For seven years the
wound was reopened when reporters would show up at the house on his birthday for an interview. He
publicly forgave the killer. In later years this experience gave him credibility in helping others who
experienced such things. He had genuine credible empathy and was able to guide and comfort them.
V16-17: We are to allow the word of Christ to dwell in us richly, and teach and admonish one
another in all wisdom, singing psalms and spiritual songs with thankfulness in our hearts. I have found
it useful to memorize a number of favorite hymns that I can sing in my mind during devotions and on
other occasions. Since my hearing failed greatly and I can no longer distinguish pitch accurately this
has been very useful. As a bonus, I won't disturb anyone with a different choice. I have found that I
pay much more attention to the words of a hymn than I used to. I was a strong tenor and losing music
was a great loss to me. It had been a great part of my life. Now, about the only time I actually sing is
by myself in the car.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/10/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Colossians 2; 8-23. In this passage Paul continues his
admonition to the Colossians to be mature, not swayed by teachers claiming authority from other
sources. He focuses on the difference between ceremony and substance.
V8-10: Paul again warns the Colossians to avoid the efforts of false teachers to re-enslave them using
philosophy and empty deceit according to human traditions, according to the elemental spirits of the
universe and not according to Christ. The philosophy he refers to are vain speculations following
human traditions. Paul also referred to elemental spirits in Galatians 4; 3 meaning rudimentary notions
of the world. In verses 9 and 10 he states that the whole fulness of deity dwells bodily in Christ, that
believers have also come to fulness of life in Him. He is the head of all rule and authority.
V11-15: Circumcision was a ceremony that was begun as a sign of the covenant between Abraham and
God (Genesis 17; 11). All male members of Abraham's household were to be circumcised. Later,
Jacob's sons Simeon and Levi, used it to their advantage in killing all of the males in Shechem after the
rape of their sister Dinah. The people of the city wanted to become part of Abraham's greater 'family'
(See Genesis 34). When the men were still sore, Simeon and Levi killed them all. Circumcision
became a required ceremony for all Jewish boys. Paul himself was circumcised (Philippians 3; 4-5).
In these verses Paul makes an analogy stating that as believers we were circumcised spiritually through
Christ. We were buried with him in baptism and raised in Him through faith in the working of God,
who raised him from the dead. God made us spiritually alive with him having forgiven all of our sins.
In verse 15 Paul makes an analogy with the Roman custom of a military parade with the enemy leaders
displayed stripped of their armor as conquered foes.
V16-23: Apparently the Colossians had become involved in asceticism and the worship of angels.
They were observing dietary and other restrictions in connection with superfluous festivals or a new
moon or a sabbath. Paul warned them not to allow themselves to be judged in questions of these
things. He warned them against teachers insisting on self-abasement and worship of angels, taking a
stand on visions, puffed up without reason by their sensuous minds. One wonders how worshiping
angels ever got started in the first place! In Revelation 19; 10 John was about to fall down and worship
an angel but was warned severely against it (“You must not do that! I am a fellow servant with you and
your brethren who hold the testimony of Jesus. Worship God.”). The Lord will not tolerate any
competition in the matter of worship. In Acts 14; 8-18 Paul and Barnabas were about to be worshipped
as gods in Lystra after healing a cripple. The people called Paul Hermes, and Barnabas Zeus! They
could hardly be restrained. Paul and Barnabas were scarcely able to restrain the people from offering
sacrifice to them. Paul states clearly in verse 23: These [practices] have indeed an appearance of
wisdom in promoting rigor of devotion and self-abasement and severity to the body, but they are of no
value in checking the indulgence of the flesh.
Many of the problems Paul addressed in his letters involved the practice of adding things to the simple
gospel of salvation by faith in Christ. Syncretism adds a mix of other beliefs to Christianity.
Syncretism is an ongoing problem today. In many places Christian doctrine has been mixed with
things like voodoo. In Brazil, there are shops selling replicas of human body parts as remedies for
various ailments. People cut their bodies to “share in Christ's sufferings.” This stuff has nothing to do
with Christianity.
Knights of the MHz message for 6/3/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Colossians 1; 20-2; 7. In this passage Paul continues his
presentation of the supremacy of Jesus as God the Son. He encourages the believers to become mature.
V20-23: The purpose of God the father in sending Jesus was to reconcile to himself all things, whether
on earth or in heaven, making peace by the blood of his cross. Those who were once estranged and
hostile in mind, doing evil deeds he has reconciled to himself by dying in their place in order to present
them holy and blameless before him. Note the conditional phrase in verse 23: “...provided that you
continue in the faith, stable and steadfast, not shifting from the hope of the gospel which you heard,
which has been preached to every creature under heaven, and of which I, Paul, became a minister.”
One can only wonder what Paul meant in saying the gospel had been preached to every creature under
heaven, since it is obvious that there are still many people even today who have never heard the gospel.
One also must wonder if Paul meant that people who depart from their commitment to Christ will lose
their salvation. Consider Hebrews 3; 14, 6; 4-6, 10; 38-39, II Peter 2; 20-22, and I John 1; 9 on this.
V24-27: Paul Considers his physical sufferings to be for the benefit of the church. He was given the
task by God of making the gospel fully known among the Gentiles (non-Jews). This was a mystery
that was hidden for ages and generations, but now made clear to his saints (all believers). See Acts 13;
46 – 47 where Paul was opposed by the Jews in Antioch: ..And Paul and Barnabas spoke out boldly,
saying, “It was necessary that the word of God should be spoken first to you. Since you thrust it from
you, and judge yourselves unworthy of eternal life, behold we turn to the Gentiles. For so the Lord has
commanded us, saying, 'I have set you to be a light for the Gentiles, that you may bring salvation to the
uttermost parts of the earth.' ” In verse 27 Paul states that God chose to make known among the
Gentiles the riches of the glory of this mystery, which is Christ in you, the hope of glory. This verse
illustrates a key Christian doctrine. When we invite Christ into our lives, the Holy Spirit comes to live
in us. Jesus predicted this in John 14; 15 - 17: “If you love me, you will keep my commandments. And
I will pray the Father, and he will give you another counselor, to be with you for ever, even the Spirit of
truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees him nor knows him; you know him, for he
dwells with you, and will be in you.” Also see John 14; 23: “....If a man loves me, he will keep my
word, and my Father will love him, and we will come to him and make our home with him.”
V28 - 29: Paul proclaims Jesus, warning everyone and teaching them, that they may become mature in
Christ, striving with all of the energy that Christ inspires in him.
In Chapter 2; 1- 7, the striving Paul refers to was his time spent in prayer for them even though he had
never seen them personally. He wanted them to become mature believers, moving beyond the
fundamental things of Christianity. He prayed that they would be encouraged and be knit together in
love having all of the riches of assured understanding and the knowledge of God's mystery, of Christ in
whom are hidden all of the treasures of wisdom and knowledge. The purpose was that no one would be
able to delude them with beguiling speech. He rejoices to see their progress and firmness of their faith
in Christ. One thing that makes people vulnerable today is their ignorance of scripture. They become
captured by leaders who sound believable but whose doctrine is unsound. Too few check to see if what
they are hearing is sound. Paul comments further on this in I Corinthians 2; 1-5, 11-14 and 3; 1-3.
Some church denominations today are 'reconsidering' their position on things like gay marriage and
ordaining homosexuals. Leviticus 18; 22, Leviticus 20; 13, Deuteronomy 22; 5, Romans 1; 24-32, and
I Corinthians 6; 9-10 are quite clear and blunt. People will have to decide which has more authority:
the Bible, or leaders who wish to be politically correct. The latter authority is like shifting sand.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/27/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Colossians 1;1-19.
Paul had sent Epaphras to preach in Colossae and had heard disquieting news of false teachers in the
newly formed church. These teachers claimed to have superior spiritual knowledge and were
advocating some of the practices of the Essenes. (The Essenes were a third group in Judaism apart
from the Pharisees and Sadducees. They were disgusted and outraged by the secularization of Judaism
during the Maccabean wars. They retired to the wilderness and were intensely absorbed in the Law.)
Paul emphasized the supremacy and all-sufficiency of Christ in the universe. The letter was written
while Paul was in prison and about the same time as the letter to the Ephesians. Colossae was not far
from Ephesus.
V1-2: The salutation is from Paul and Timothy.
V3- 8: Paul thanks God for their faith in Jesus in his prayers because he has heard of the love they had
for all of the saints, and because of the hope for them laid up in heaven. He notes that the Gospel has
been bearing fruit throughout the world and among them from the day that they heard and understood
it. They were taught it correctly from Epaphras.
V9-12: Paul prays for their growth in maturity and strengthening that they may have endurance and
patience giving thanks to God the Father. He prays that they will be given knowledge of God's will in
all wisdom and understanding, living a life pleasing to him and bearing spiritual fruit.
V13-14: We have been delivered from the dominion of darkness and transferred to the kingdom of
Jesus who provided the price of our redemption. We have become part of God's 'forever family'.
V15-19: Paul states the transcendence of Christ. He is the first-born of all creation. All things were
created by him. The opening verses of the gospel of John give the same statement: “In the beginning
was the Word, and the Word was with God. He was in the beginning with God; all things were made
through him, and without him was not anything made that was made.” The statement in verse 17 that
“...in him all things hold together” means that the reason the observed laws in nature continue to be in
effect is because Jesus makes them so. Verse 18 states that Jesus is preeminent in everything. Verse 19
succinctly states Christ's mission: to reconcile all things to himself through his sacrifice on the cross,
resulting in peace.
This is stated in other passages as well. I will cite only two of them: Romans 5; 1-2: “Therefore, since
we are justified by faith, we have peace with God through our Lord Jesus Christ. Through him we have
obtained access to this grace in which we stand, and we rejoice in our hope of sharing the glory of
God.” Romans 8; 37-39: “...in all these things we are more than conquerors through him who loved us.
For I am sure that neither death, nor life, nor angels, nor principalities, not things present, nor things
to come, nor powers, nor height, nor depth, nor anything else in all creation, will be able to separate us
from the love of God which is in Christ Jesus our Lord.”
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/20/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Galatians 6; 1-18. Paul continues his argument about the
distinction between faith and the Mosaic law.
V1-5: If another believer is overtaken in any trespass, they should be restored in a spirit of gentleness.
Note that the goal is to restore, not attack! This does not mean that we should just ignore errors in
doctrine or immoral behavior. In I Corinthians 5; 1-2 Paul called on the church to remove a member
who was living with his father's wife. (“It is actually reported that there is immorality among you, and
of a kind that is not found even among pagans; for a man is living with his father's wife. And you are
arrogant! Ought you not rather to mourn? Let him who has done this be removed from among you.”)
Note that he also accused them of being arrogant. Church discipline is necessary if a congregation is
not to be corrupted. In II Corinthians 2; 5-8 it appears that the congregation in Corinth did do this.
Paul now calls for healing of the relationship. (“But if any one has caused pain, he has caused it not to
me, but in some measure – not to put it too severely – to you all For such a one this punishment by the
majority is enough; so you should rather turn to forgive him, or he may be overwhelmed by excessive
sorrow. So I beg you to reaffirm your love for him.”) Paul notes that in the act of correction we too can
be tempted. One can get ego involved and needlessly damage relationships. Paul warns them in verses
3-5 to avoid self conceit and to test their own walk rather than examining the walk of others. In
Matthew 7; 3-5 Jesus said “Why do you see the speck that is in your brother's eye, but do not notice the
log that is in your own eye? Or how can you say to your brother, 'let me take the speck out of your eye,
when there is the log in your own eye? You hypocrite, first take the log out of your own eye, and then
you will see clearly to take the speck out of your brother's eye.” People love to quote this passage when
they are caught in an offense. What they are really saying is “How dare you expose my sins?” They
know that they are guilty. They feel attacked and think the best defense is a counter attack without
addressing their guilt. In James 5; 16 we are called on to confess our sins to one another, and pray for
one another, that we may be healed. This can only happen in a relationship of trust such as is found in
small groups.
In verse 6 Paul calls on those who are taught the word to share with those who are teaching them (“Let
him who is taught the word share all good things with him who teaches.”) Churches are obligated to
support their pastors. Churches today often make a voluntary special financial gift to their pastors at
years end as an expression of appreciation. There are unfortunately some who think that a call to the
ministry should be a vow of poverty and frown on their pastor enjoying any prosperity.
In verses 7-8 Paul states a familiar principle. God is not mocked, for whatever a man sows, he will also
reap. People are free to make their life choices, but they cannot choose the consequences of their
choices. We should not grow weary in well-doing, for in due season we will have a harvest. As we
have opportunity, we should do good to all men, and especially to fellow believers. This can open a
door for sharing your faith. It should be done in sincerity however, not in a desire for manipulation of
the relationship.
In closing, Paul takes a final shot at the jews who were calling for believers to be circumcised. He
notes that they do not keep the law themselves.
Knights of the MHz message for 5/13/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Galatians 5; 1-26. Paul continues his argument about the
distinction between faith and the Mosaic law.
V1-5: Paul again emphasizes that Christ has set us free from the law of Moses. Therefore we should
stand fast and not allow anyone to re-enslave us insisting on obedience to the Old Testament
requirements of the law. Circumcision is a ceremony of commitment to the law. Paul warns that it
requires those who receive it to keep all of the law (and no human being can do that.) Those who
choose to be justified under the law have rejected God's grace which was paid for at the steepest price
imaginable. They are severed from Christ.
V6-12: In Christ circumcision counts for nothing. It is of no avail. Only faith working through love
counts for anything. Paul notes that the persuasion to switch back from grace to being under the law
did not come from God, but from whoever is troubling them, and that person will bear their own
judgement. He expresses confidence that the Galatians will return to their former position under grace.
He points out that if he were still preaching circumcision there would be no reason for the Jews to
persecute him. The stumbling block of the cross would be removed.
V13- 17: Paul warns them not to abuse their freedom as an opportunity for sinful pursuits (see Romans
6;1-2: “What shall we say then? Are we to continue in sin that grace may abound? By no means! How
can we who died to sin still live in it?”) but instead use freedom to serve one another. In verse 14 he
states that the whole law is fulfilled in one word, “You shall love your neighbor as yourself”. We are
called upon to walk by the Spirit not gratifying the appetites of our human nature. This means seeking
to be led by the Holy Spirit in all of our activities and relationships. The appetites and desires of the
human nature are opposed to the desires of the Spirit.
V18-26: If you are led by the Spirit you are not under the law. Paul gives a lengthy but not exclusive
list of the what appeals to our human nature: fornication, impurity, licentiousness, idolatry, sorcery,
enmity, strife, jealousy, anger, selfishness, dissension, party spirit, envy, drunkenness, carousing, and
the like (he could have included pride.) Those who do such things will not inherit the kingdom of
God. That is the way of unsaved people. We have such things as wife-swapping (a form of
fornication). People invented the nonsense called “Open Marriage.” Open fornication would be a
more accurate label. Drug abuse starts with looking for a cheap thrill (and it is anything but cheap!)
Licentiousness is found in the expression “If it feels good, do it!” Envy is a heavily used marketing
tool. The expression “go for the gusto” illustrates carousing. Anything that takes the position of God
is idolatry. The favorite weapon of many teenagers (and those who never developed further) is anger.
Selfishness is what motivates most of the divisiveness in our society. Sorcery has become a growing
problem. People are literally selling their soul to Satan in exchange for more power.
By contrast, the fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness,
gentleness, self-control. We are to have no self-conceit, no provoking of one another, no envy of one
another.
N6GRF in Pleasanton
Knights of the MHz message for 5/6/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Galatians 4; 1-30. In this chapter Paul continues his
argument about the distinction between faith and the Mosaic law.
V1-7: Paul makes an analogy between people and an underage child who is under guardians and
trustees. Although he is the owner of all of the estate, until he reaches the age set by the father his
circumstances are no better than those of a slave. The human race was under the Mosaic law as a
guardian until Christ came into the world. Before that time we were all slaves to the rudimentary
notions of the world (elementary religious observances.) Christ came to redeem us from all of that so
that we might receive adoption as sons. God sent the Holy Spirit into our hearts. When we receive
Christ we are adopted as sons and are therefore heirs.
V8-20: Paul expresses his frustration with the Galatians. Formerly they were in bondage to to beings
that were not gods. This could be a reference to demonic spirits. Now they had become children of
God, yet they were still observing Jewish customs regarding fasts and other observances. He wonders
if the time he spent with them was wasted. In verse 13 we see that Paul had some kind of physical
ailment when he first preached to them. People have speculated that it may have been a problem with
eyesight (see verse 15 and Galatians 6; 11). Whatever the problem was, the Galatians did not despise
him for it even though it was a burden to them (see verse 14.)
V21-30: Paul again reviews the history of God's covenant with Abraham. Abraham had been promised
that he would have a son in old age by his wife, but his wife Sarah was barren and beyond the normal
age limit for child bearing. She tried to help God by giving her maid Hagar to Abraham to have
children on her behalf. Hagar bore Ishmael and then she came to despise Sarah for her barrenness.
Eventually God fulfilled his promise on his own time table and Isaac was born to Sarah. Ishmael
however began persecuting Isaac. Hagar and Ishmael were driven out. Isaac would inherit but Ishmael
would not, even though he was the first-born according to the flesh. God promised to provide
separately for Ishmael. Note that today when we try to 'help' God in something we sometimes make a
mess. We can't improve on his plan. God still has his own time table. Our part is to seek his guidance
and timing.
Paul makes an allegory between Sarah and Hagar with their sons and people of faith versus those who
who are still in slavery. Hagar represents those who are in slavery. Sarah represents the people who
are born of the Holy Spirit. The son of the slave was born according to the flesh. The son of the free
woman (Sarah) was born according to the Spirit. Paul references Isaiah 54; 1: “Sing, O barren one,
who did not bear; break forth into singing and cry aloud, you who have not been in travail! For the
children of the desolate one will be more than the children of her that is married, says the Lord.” Paul
states that we who are believers are like Isaac: children of promise. He also notes that just as Isaac, the
child of promise was persecuted by Ishmael the son of the flesh, the children of promise are still
persecuted by those who are only of the flesh. This is still true. That is probably why Christians today
often face persecution by unbelievers.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/29/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Galatians 3; 10-29. In this chapter Paul argues the
distinction between faith and the Mosaic law using Jewish history. We will recap a bit from last week.
V1-5: Paul reasons with the Galatians. He appeals to their past experience. How did they receive the
Holy Spirit? Was it by works of the flesh or by hearing with faith? Did they experience so much in
vain? Did God supply the Spirit and work miracles among them by works of the law or by hearing
with faith? Paul calls them foolish.
V6-9: He reminds them of how Abraham believed God and it was sufficient. He was considered
righteous because of it. It is thus those who believe in faith who are the real sons of Abraham. The
scripture foresaw the justification of the Gentiles when God said: “In you shall all the nations be
blessed”.
V10-12: The problem with the law is that It invokes a curse on anyone who does not do all of it and no
one can do that. (Deuteronomy 27; 26: “Cursed be he who does not confirm the words of this law by
doing them. “) The law does not rest on faith. See also Romans 3; 10-12: “None is righteous, no, not
one; no one understands, no one seeks for God. All have turned aside, together they have gone wrong;
no one does good, not even one.” Romans 3; 20: “For no human being will be justified in his sight by
works of the law, since through the law comes knowledge of sin.” Romans 3; 23-24: “ ...since all have
sinned and fall short of the glory of God, they are justified by his grace as a gift, through the
redemption which is in Christ Jesus.”
V13-14: “Christ redeemed us from the curse of the law, having become a curse for us – for it is written,
Cursed be everyone who hangs on a tree – that in Christ Jesus the blessing of Abraham might come
upon the Gentiles, that we might receive the promise of the Spirit through faith”.
V15-18: Paul makes an analogy with a man's will. No one can change it once it is ratified. He makes
the point that the promise was made to Abraham's offspring (singular not plural). The offspring
referred to was Christ. The law which came 430 years later would not annul God's previous covenant
with Abraham. If inheritance were by the law it would nullify God's previous promise to Abraham.
V19-25: What then is the purpose of the law? It served as a custodian until Christ came. Before faith
came, it served as a restraint. When faith came a custodian was no longer necessary.
V26-29: Through faith in Jesus we all become sons of God. There are no boundaries based on
nationality, gender, or social status whether slave or free. If we are Christ's and he is Abraham's
offspring, then so are we as believers. Christianity today crosses all national and cultural differences.
We become family. While cultural differences remain, at the core we all hold the bond of our
relationship as brothers and sisters in Christ.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/22/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Galatians 2; 20 – 3;9.
Galatians 2; 20-21: When we receive Christ's gift on the cross, we are counted as crucified along with
him. The penalty for our sins is thus paid in full. In our physical bodies we are called to live by faith
in Christ. He lives in us. We take on his character. Paul points out that if justification were through
the law, then Christ's death was to no purpose. We are not called to attempt earning our own salvation.
It would be a hopeless task. The purpose of the law was to prove our need: we are transgressors (See
Romans 3;10-18: “..as it is written: none is righteous, no, not one; no one understands, no one seeks
for God. All have turned aside, together they have gone wrong; no one does good, not even one. Their
throat is an open grave, they use their tongues to deceive. The venom of asps is under their lips. Their
mouth is full of curses and bitterness. Their feet are swift to shed blood, in their paths are ruin and
misery, and the way of peace they do not know.” See also Romans 3; 20: “For no human being will be
justified in his sight by works of the law, since through the law comes knowledge of sin.” Romans 3;2324: ..since all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God, they are justified by his grace as a gift,
through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus.” Romans 3:28: “For we hold that a man is justified
by faith apart from works of the law.” ) The entire fourth chapter of Romans deals further with this
issue. It was these passages that cause Martin Luther to reject the selling of indulgences by the church.
We cannot save ourselves. If we could, then there would be no need for Christ to die for us.
Some people say that there must be other ways to God. They argue that it would be cruel for God to
allow only one way and a loving God would not do that. On the contrary, if there were other ways,
then God needlessly sacrificed the life of his only son. Such a God would not be loving at all. He
would be a cruel monster!
Galatians 3; 1- 5: Paul expresses amazement at the foolishness of the Galatians that they would throw
away the free gift of salvation paid for by Christ in favor of a system of works that would instead
enslave them again. He notes that they received the Holy Spirit, but were now turning to self
justification instead. God supplied the Holy Spirit and worked miracles among them. He points out
that it was a result of hearing with faith, not works of the law.
V6: Paul uses the example of Abraham. Abraham believed God and obeyed him. God considered him
to be righteous because of his faith (which was the reason for his obedience.)
V7: Paul states that it is men of faith who are the (spiritual) sons of Abraham, not merely people of
Jewish background.
V8-9: Paul notes that the promise to Abraham that all nations would be blessed foresaw that God would
justify the Gentiles (non-Jews) by faith. It is those of faith who are considered Abraham's descendants.
(See Genesis 22;18: “...and by your descendants shall all the nations of the earth bless themselves,
because you have obeyed my voice.”)
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/15/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Galatians 2; 1-19.
V1-10: Paul continues to relate his contacts with the church in Jerusalem. After 14 years he went up
again to Jerusalem taking both Barnabas and Titus (who were Greeks) with him. This is probably the
visit mentioned in Acts 15; 1-29. While Paul was in Antioch, men from Judea had arrived and were
teaching that unless people were circumcised according to the custom of Moses, they could not be
saved. After much debate, Paul and Barnabas were dispatched to Jerusalem to resolve this issue. Paul
privately laid before those of repute in Jerusalem what he had been teaching, for their support and
confirmation. Acts 15; 6 makes it clear that the persons of repute were the apostles and elders of the
church. Peter reminded them all of his being sent to Cornelius, a Roman Centurion (See Acts 10; 144.) Although Cornelius was neither a Jew nor circumcised, it was clear that he and the fellow
believers with him were accepted by the Holy Spirit. He advised them not to add an unnecessary
burden on the Gentile believers that even the Jews had not been able to successfully carry, and said “We
believe that we shall be saved through the grace of the Lord Jesus, just as they will.” James (the
brother of Jesus) agreed with Peter and said they should not trouble the Gentiles who turn to God but
write a letter to them to abstain from the pollutions of idols, etc. The elders and apostles and the whole
church agreed. They decided to send a letter from them to be carried by Paul, et al to the Gentiles at
Antioch, Syria, and Cilicia. Acts 15; 23-29 gives the text of the letter. It stated that those who were
teaching that believers must first become Jews had no authorization or support from the church in
Jerusalem. Although Titus was a Greek, the apostles refused to enforce demands that he be
circumcised.
V11-19: Peter came to visit Paul in Antioch. He had been eating with the Gentiles, until certain men
from James came. Out of fear of the circumcision party he then drew back from this practice. His
inconsistency became contagious. Paul opposed him to his face. Even Barnabas was carried away
with it. Paul told him with all present “If you, though a Jew, live like a Gentile and not like a Jew, how
can you compel the Gentiles to live like Jews? We ourselves, who are Jews by birth and not Gentile
sinners, yet who know that a man is not justified by works of the law but through faith in Jesus Christ,
even we have believed in Christ Jesus, in order to be justified by faith in Christ, and not by works of the
law, because by works of the law shall no one be justified.”
Paul then notes that while we in our endeavors to be justified in Christ are still sinners, that doesn't
make Christ an agent of sin. As sinners, we died according to the law (vicariously through Christ's
crucifixion) and are now released from the law, that we might live to God. This does not destroy our
own personality but instead transforms it. We are molded by the change. One of the greatest
testimonies of the power of the gospel is how it transforms the very character of those who receive it.
People who were monsters become saints. Appetites are changed. Our world view changes. The
blinders to the meanings of scripture are removed. We are given spiritual eyesight. Paul then notes
however, that if we then build up again those things which we tore down, then we prove ourselves to be
a transgressor. This presumably refers to those who depart from the faith.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/8/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Easter
Sunday morning. Our focus today is on the evidence for the reality of the resurrection. This is the
linch-pin of Christianity. If it didn't happen then the whole faith collapses! (See I Corinthians 15;1719: “If Christ has not been raised, your faith is futile and you are still in your sins. Then those also
who have fallen asleep in Christ have perished. If for this life only we have hoped in Christ we are of
all men most to be pitied.”)
1. Did Christ actually die? (The Roman soldiers were expert executioners. If they failed in their
duty, they could become substitutes! Could there be any stronger motivation to make sure that
they actually accomplished their task? When they reported to the Jewish council how the tomb
had been opened, they told them to lie and claim that they had fallen asleep on the job (also
punishable by death) and if the story got to the governor they would 'take care of it.' (See
Matthew 28; 12-15.) The remark of the Centurion in charge of the execution (Matthew 27; 54)
makes it clear he was satisfied that Jesus was dead (“Truly this was the Son of god!”)
2. The believers were convinced that it was all over. (See Luke 24; 13-32. The disciples walking
on the road to Emmaus used the past tense in their discussion. Note verse 21: “...But we had
hoped that he was the one to redeem Israel”.) Mark 16;12-13 mentions that they went back and
told the rest, but they did not believe them. The disciples were in hiding for fear of the Jews
(See John 20; 19) Thomas is famous for his skepticism (Remember the phrase 'Doubting
Thomas'? See John 20; 25: “Unless I see the print of the nails, and place my finger in the mark
of the nails, and place my hand in his side, I will not believe.”) Eight days later Jesus appeared
to him and told him to go ahead and make his tests and not be faithless, but believing. Verse 28
gives Thomas's reaction: “Thomas answered him, “My Lord and my God!” The rich young
ruler in Luke 18; 18-19 was challenged for merely calling Jesus 'Good Teacher' but Jesus did
not correct Thomas for saying that he was God. He accepted it.
3. The disciples became transformed men. They defied the Jewish council who told them to shut
up (Acts 4; 1-22). They threatened them but let them go, fearing the people. In Acts 5; 17- 29
They were thrown into prison but an angel staged a jail-break! The council wanted to kill them,
but Gamaliel pointed out the foolishness of that proposal (Acts 5; 33-39). Instead, they vented
their rage by beating them and again charging them to stop their preaching. The council was
furious, but helpless. Peter and the apostles answered their charges saying “We must obey God
rather than men.” The reaction was praise that they were found worthy to suffer dishonor for
the name of Jesus.
4. More than 500 people at once saw Jesus after the resurrection! (I Corinthians 15; 6). These
people would have had considerable variation in suggestibility and emotional makeup. How
can one produce a uniform simultaneous hallucination in a random crowd of that size?
5. Lew Wallace, who wrote the book Ben Hur, was commissioned by a friend to take two years off
and write a book debunking Christianity. After examining all of the evidence, Wallace became
a believer instead and returned the friend's money. The book became a famous Christian novel
instead. There have been many skeptics, who after examining the evidence became believers.
Knights of the MHz message for 4/1/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Galatians 1; 1-24.
The book of Galatians is probably more responsible than any other for making Christianity a world
faith rather than a Jewish sect. The central issue it deals with is whether or not a person must first
become a Jew before becoming a Christian. Judaizing teachers had infiltrated the churches of Galatia
which Paul had previously founded. They were insisting that in addition to having faith in Christ,
believers were also obligated to keep the Mosaic law. Paul insisted that on the contrary, a man
becomes right with God by faith in Christ alone, and not by performance of good works, rituals and the
like. Paul considered the situation so serious that he dispensed with the usual expressions of
thanksgiving and commendation, and went straight to the central issue of the validity of his apostolic
authority and the validity of his teaching.
V1-5: Paul began by immediately stating his credentials: he was an apostle from Christ and God the
Father, not men. It was Jesus who called him directly. Acts 9;3-19 tells how he was on a mission to
persecute the Christians in Damascus when Jesus himself appeared to him on the road to Damascus.
Paul became blind for three days in the encounter. His sight was restored when a disciple named
Ananias who was sent by Jesus, laid hands on him and commissioned him. He was immediately filled
with the Holy Spirit and recovered his sight.
V6-9: Paul expressed his astonishment that the Galatians were deserting the free gift of salvation
through faith in Christ and turning to something different. He pronounced a curse on whoever was
preaching a different so-called gospel even if it was an angel from heaven! He emphasized it by
stating it twice.
V10-12: He pointed out his motive was to please God, not men. What he was preaching did not come
from men . He was not taught it by men, but received it from Jesus himself.
V13- : In the remaining portions of the chapter he reviews his own history: he began by persecuting the
church violently and tried to destroy it. He was a 'rising star' in Judaism because of his zeal. When
Jesus called him he was directly commissioned to preach the gospel to the gentiles. He did not confer
with anyone else or go up to Jerusalem to consult with the other apostles, but immediately went away
into Arabia. (This would not be modern Arabia, but rather the Nabataean kingdom which had Petra as
its capital.) From there he returned to Damascus, then after three years he visited Peter in Jerusalem.
He saw no one else except James, the brother of Jesus. From there, he went to Syria and Cilicia. At
that time he still had not seen any of the believers in Judea. They had only heard about his complete
turnaround and rejoiced.
I can identify somewhat with Paul, in that I did not receive Christ in a church or an evangelistic
campaign or any other Christian event or activity. I too was on the road. I didn't go blind nor was I on
a mission of persecution, but I was driving by myself at night when I gave my life to the Lord to do
with as he pleased. I felt convinced that he could make something far better of my life than I could. I
have not had to endure anything like the sufferings of Paul! I offered the Lord my career (or lack of it),
whether I would marry or remain single. I bought a used bible and the Holy Spirit became my teacher.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/25/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Philippians 4; 1-23.
V1-3: It is evident that from the beginning there have been disagreements between members in the
church. Euodia and Syntyche (sometimes jokingly referred to as Odious and Soon-touchy) had a spat.
We have no information as to what the spat was about. They would probably be embarrassed to know
that their quarrel would be immortalized. Paul called on them to “agree in the Lord”. I doubt that this
means that they were to decide to change their positions on whatever the disagreement was about, but
rather that they would reconsider whether or not it was worth being ugly to each other and causing
disruption in the fellowship. There is always a measure of friction between some members of a
congregation. It may have to do with how communion is served or the choice of music, or whether
people should sit in chairs or pews. It may be about what kind of clothes people wear to church
(dressing immodestly is a separate issue.) It isn't reasonable to expect everyone to do things our way.
If the Lord is honored as much by doing things their way as it is our way then it isn't worth wasting
time and energy on trying to change them (and it is likely that they wish they could change us and our
way.) Paul had his priorities right (see Philippians 1; 17–18.) He knew that some people were
preaching Christ in pretense, hoping to afflict him in his imprisonment, but he didn't care, as long as the
gospel was being (correctly) preached (some were preaching false doctrine.)
V4-7: Paul calls on the Philippians to rejoice always in the Lord. In every trial, there is always
something that we can praise the Lord for. Verses 6–7 make a good summary: “Have no anxiety about
anything, but in everything by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made
known to God. And the peace of God, which passes all understanding, will keep your hearts and your
minds in Christ Jesus.” This peace truly puzzles people. They find it attractive and would like it for
themselves. It can be a door opener for sharing your faith.
V8-9: What goes into our minds and what we spend our time thinking about has great influence.
(Proverbs 23;7 (KJV): “As a man thinketh in his heart, so is he.”) Paul advises thinking about things
that are true, honorable, just, pure, lovely, and gracious. If we think about these and what is excellent
and worthy of praise, then the peace of God which passes all understanding, will keep our hearts and
minds in Christ Jesus.
V10-13: Paul rejoices at their concern for him. He doesn't complain about his circumstances (“..I have
learned, in whatever state I am, to be content. I know how to be abased, and I know how to abound; in
any and all circumstances I have learned the secret of facing plenty and hunger, abundance and want.
I can do all things through him who strengthens me.”) Most marketing strategy today is designed to
make people unsatisfied with whatever they have. We should all be on our guard and be content with
what we already have. It is important to keep our priorities straight.
V14-23: Paul notes that in the beginning it was only the Philippians who supported him. They helped
him many times. He was not seeking it, but rejoiced in their generosity and commitment. He was
satisfied and said God would reward them for it (..And my God will supply every need of yours
according to his riches in Christ Jesus.) We are called to be a conduit of God's blessing to others. Paul
closes with the usual salutations.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/18/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Philippians 3; 1-21.
V1-4: Paul admonished the Philippians to rejoice in the Lord and warned them about the Jews who
insisted on circumcision, calling them evil-doers. He noted that it is the followers of Christ who are the
true circumcision.
V5-11: Paul listed the credentials he accumulated as a Jew. He fulfilled all of the requirements. He
was circumcised on the eighth day after his birth. He was born in the tribe of Benjamin and became a
pharisee. He was a persecutor of the church. Nevertheless, he counted it all as trash because of the
surpassing worth of knowing Christ as his Lord. Whatever physical wealth he had acquired was lost
but he didn't care. His righteousness was not based on these things, but on his faith in Christ, so that he
would know him and the power of his resurrection, sharing his sufferings and becoming like him in
death.
V12-16: Paul focused on the future. He made an analogy with runners in a race. He pressed on toward
the goal for the prize of the upward call of God in Christ. He called on the believers who were mature
to do the same, and noted that if any of them were of a different mind God would reveal it to them.
This is how the Holy Spirit works in our lives. When we are straying, he prompts us. It is then our
choice as to how we respond. Paul called on them to remain faithful.
V17-21: Paul called on them to imitate his example and note those who did so, because many had
strayed from the faith, and lived as enemies of the cross of Christ. They had turned back to the things
and appetites of this world. They gloried in their shame. Their reward would be destruction. Our
home is in heaven where we will meet the Lord Jesus. We will have a heavenly body like his. Jesus
will subject all things to himself.
A Christian organization called The Navigators has a saying: “Many men make a good beginning, but
few men end well. Strive to end well.” Sadly, we still have those today who make a good beginning
but then depart from the faith. Jesus predicted this in the parable of the sower. (See Matthew 13; 3-9:
“A sower went out to sow. And as he sowed, some seeds fell along the path, and the birds came and
devoured them. Other seeds fell on rocky ground, where they had not much soil, and immediately they
sprang up, since they had no depth of soil, but when the sun rose they were scorched; and since they
had no root they withered away. Other seeds fell upon thorns, and the thorns grew up and choked
them. Other seeds fell on good soil and brought forth grain, some a hundred-fold, some sixty, some
thirty. He who has ears, let him hear.”)
Jesus explained the parable in verses 18-23. Birds are often symbols of evil in scripture. If someone
does not immediately understand the gospel, Satan will quickly divert them from it. That is why
people often must hear the gospel many times before they understand it. The rocky ground refers to
people who have no endurance when persecution comes. They receive the word with joy but have no
root. When trouble comes they fall away. The thorns are the endless diversions of life. What has your
attention has you. The good soil is those who receive the gospel with joy and persevere through the
hard times, producing much spiritual fruit. Seek daily to be good soil. Our life here is very short
compared to eternity with the Lord. A comedian once said “Life is like a roll of toilet paper; the closer
you get to the end, the faster it goes!”
Knights of the MHz message for 3/11/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Philippians 2; 19-30.
I Acts 16; 1-3 we see that Paul initially found Timothy at Lystra. He had a Jewish mother and a Greek
father. We are told that his mother was a believer. We know nothing else about his father. Paul wanted
him to accompany him. He had him circumcised although he was not a Jew because of the prejudices
of the Jews. In I Corinthians 16; 10-11 it is evident that Timothy was doing the work of the Lord apart
from his assistance to Paul. In II Timothy 1; 5 we find that Timothy's mother and grandmother had a
great influence on his life. The influence of godly mothers in the lives of children is great (Proverbs
22; 6: Train up a child in the way he should go, and when he is old he will not depart from it.)
V19 – 24: Timothy was a faithful servant along with Paul. He acted as a courier for him on occasion.
He was genuinely anxious for the welfare of believers, rather than being interested in his own welfare.
Acts 17; 14 indicates that Timothy and Silas were with Paul in Beroea when a mob from Thessalonica
stirred up crowds against him. Paul was sent on his way but Silas and Timothy remained there. Paul
waited for them to catch up to him in Athens. Most of the Athenians rejected his message however, so
he moved on to Corinth. In Acts 18; 5 Paul was engaged in preaching to the Jews in Corinth about
Jesus when Silas and Timothy caught up with him. The Jews strongly opposed him and at that point he
declared that in the future he would go to the Gentiles exclusively. (See Acts 18; 6: And when they
opposed him, he shook out his garments and said to them, “Your blood be upon your own heads! From
now on I will go to the Gentiles.”)
Ironically, Crispus, the ruler of the synagogue there became a believer. Paul had a vision from the Lord
that there were many believers in Corinth so he didn't have to be afraid of physical attacks. (See Acts
18; 9-10: And the Lord said to Paul one night in a vision, “Do not be afraid, but speak and do not be
silent; for I am with you, and no man shall attack you to harm you; for I have many people in this city”)
In Acts 18; 12-17 the Jews made a united attack on him and tried to get Gallio, the proconsul of Achaia
(the province where Corinth was located) involved but he would have none of it and drove them all
from the tribunal. (“If it were a matter of wrongdoing or vicious crime, I should have reason to bear
with you, O Jews; but since it is a matter of questions about words and names and your own law, see to
it yourselves; I refuse to be a judge of these things. And he drove them from the tribunal”) They then
seized Sosthenes the (apparently new) ruler of the synagogue and beat him in an effort to get Gallio to
intervene but it was to no avail.
Timothy is also mentioned in Acts 19; 22, Acts 20; 4, and Romans 16; 21. In I Corinthians 4; 17 he is
an emissary from Paul and is called a beloved and faithful child in the Lord. He is mentioned in II
Corinthians 1; 19 and in the salutation of I and II Thessalonians, and in the first verses of II
Corinthians, Colossians, and in Philemon and in Hebrews 13; 23 he is called a brother.
V25-30: Epaphroditus was sent as an emissary bearing gifts to Paul from the church at Philippi (see
Philippians 4; 18). Paul calls him a fellow worker and fellow soldier, and mentions his being a
ministering messenger from the church. He apparently became deathly ill on his mission but
recovered. Epaphroditus was distressed that the church had heard about his illness. He was longing to
see them again. Paul decided to send him back to Philippi to encourage them. He encouraged them to
receive him with honor because he risked his life to complete his mission.
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 3/4/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Philippians 2; 1-18.
V1-4: Paul asks the Philippians to complete his joy by having a spirit of unity in Christian love for one
another, being of one mind. He asks them to set aside selfishness and conceit, counting others as better
than themselves. They should not be totally focused on their own concerns but also look out for the
interests of others. Factions in a church kill it's usefulness. Paul had a problem with this in the church
at Corinth (see I Corinthians 1; 10-15 : I appeal to you brethren, by the name of our Lord Jesus Christ,
that all of you agree and that there be no dissensions among you, but that you be united in the same
mind and the same judgement. For it has been reported to me by Chloe's people that there is
quarreling among you, my brethren. What I mean is that each one of you says, “I belong to Paul”, or I
belong to Cephas (Peter), or I belong to Christ.” Is Christ divided? Was paul crucified for you? Or
were you baptized in the name of Paul? I am thankful that I baptized none of you except Crispus and
Ga'ius; lest any one should say that you were baptized in my name.) The Holy Spirit does not use a
church that is torn with divisions. It is common for people to have different worship styles in church
services or elsewhere. Some like to hold up their arms. It's not my style, but I have no problem with it
unless they claim that I should do the same. Another source of friction in the church centers on the
phenomenon of speaking in tongues. Some who are involved in it have the attitude that those who do
not do this somehow have a defective faith. Paul argued in I Corinthians 12 that as the body has
different organs with different functions, so does the church. There is no reason to expect everyone to
be 'stamped from the same mold'. The early Jewish Christians thought that the non-Jewish believers
should be circumcised like themselves. (See Acts 15;1-21. The Apostles and elders in the church in
Jerusalem decided against it.)
V5-11: We should focus on serving others rather than ourselves, following the example of Jesus. This
doesn't come about naturally. Churches are filled with people who are in the process of being changed,
but the process will not be complete in this life. In the meanwhile, it is common for there to be
“pecking orders” in the church (See James 2;1-7 for an example.) There is no 'status' ranking with The
Lord. Note that in Mark 10;15 and Luke 18;17 we are called to be child-like (not childish.) The
disciples had a problem with this. In Luke 9; 46-48 and Luke 22; 24-27 they quarreled over who was
the greatest. In Mark10; 35-40 James and John sought to have special status. Matthew 20; 20 indicates
that it was their mother who put them up to it.
V12-18: We are to work out our own salvation with fear and trembling. Verses 14-16 are a challenge:
“Do all things without grumbling or questioning, that you may be blameless and innocent, children of
God without blemish in the midst of a crooked and perverse generation, among whom you shine as
lights in the world, holding fast the word of life, so that in the day of Christ I may be proud that I did
not run in vain or labor in vain.” This sort of behavior really gets the notice of unsaved people. It
puzzles them. They can't understand it. I have typed out this passage and taped it to our refrigerator as
a reminder to me. People really are watching to see if our lives conform to what we preach. They have
extremely sensitive hypocrisy detectors. A consistent life challenges them!
Knights of the MHz message for 2/26/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Philippians 1; 1-30.
Paul's letter to the church at Philippi is different in that it has no call for corrections in behavior. It is
entirely cordial and affectionate. The founding of this church is described in Acts 16; 6-40. The Holy
Spirit had directed a change of plans from a planned destination of Asia to Macedonia. Paul and Silas
sailed to Philippi and encountered a woman named Lydia, a seller of purple goods who worshipped
God. She received Christ and was baptized and invited them to stay at her house. While there in
Philippi, Paul had another tangle with people whose financial interests were threatened. Paul was
annoyed by a slave girl under the influence of a demon. She followed them around announcing that
they were servants of God and proclaiming the way of salvation. Paul commanded the demon to come
out of her. Her owners had made much money from her power of divination and now it was gone, so
they had Paul and Silas arrested, then beaten and thrown into prison without even a trial, but that night
while Paul and Silas were praying and singing hymns there was a great earthquake that opened all the
doors of the prison and all of the prisoners were released! As a result, the jailer and his family were
converted and baptized. In the morning the authorities tried to cover their tracks. Paul pointed out that
they had broken Roman law and called for an apology. From that time on the church at Philippi had
leverage against the authorities!
The letter is from Paul and Timothy to all of the believers at Philippi. Paul was writing as a prisoner in
Rome.
V1-11: Paul was sure that the Holy Spirit who began a good work in them would bring it to completion
at the day of Jesus Christ. It was his prayer that their love would abound more and more, with
knowledge and all discernment, and that they would approve what is excellent, and be pure and
blameless, filled with the fruits of righteousness. It is encouraging that when we stumble as believers,
the Holy Spirit is not finished with us yet! I John 1; 9 makes the same point: If we confess our sins, he
is faithful and just, and will forgive our sins and cleanse us from all unrighteousness.
V12- 20: Paul noted that his imprisonment had produced much fruit and advanced the gospel. It was
known throughout the whole palace guard and among others that his imprisonment was for Christ. As
a result, most of the believers were made more confident in the Lord and bold in sharing their faith
without fear. Paul noted that there were some who were preaching the gospel out of envy and rivalry,
hoping to add to Paul's afflictions, but others preached it sincerely. Paul just rejoiced that the gospel
was being preached, whatever the motives.
V21-30: Paul proclaimed that his mission was to serve Christ, and to die would be gain. His desire was
to depart and be with Christ, but it was more necessary for him to remain for their benefit. He called
for them to live worthy of the gospel, standing firm in one spirit, striving together for the faith and not
frightened in anything by the opposition. This was a clear omen to the opponents of their destruction
and the salvation of the believers. He promised them that they too would have to suffer for the sake of
Christ. We cannot expect to escape it ourselves.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/19/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Peter 5; 1-14.
V1-4: This passage is a call to elders to have proper motives for their service. They should give willing
service, looking to Jesus for their reward. I once saw a bumper sticker that I liked. It read: “Work for
the Lord. The pay isn't much, but the retirement plan is out of this world!” The style of leadership
should be by example rather than by exercising authority. When the disciples were debating who
among them was the greatest, Jesus corrected them. (See Mark 10; 42-45: “And Jesus called them to
him and said to them, You know that those who are supposed to rule over the gentiles lord it over them,
and their great men exercise authority over them. But it shall not be so among you; but whoever would
be great among you must be your servant, and whoever would be first among you must be slave of all.
For the Son of man also came not to be served but to serve, and to give his life as a ransom for many”.)
Motivation is important. There are some media evangelists who are frankly in it for the money. They
preach a health and welfare gospel ( e.g. “God wants you to have a wonderful and prosperous life. If
you send money to us God will bless you and send more back.”) They never mention passages like
Luke 9; 23 in which Jesus said: “If any man would come after me, let him deny himself and take up his
cross daily and follow me.” They sometimes have an extravagant lifestyle (limo, corporate jet, ...)
When I was a graduate student in Berkeley there was a radio program called Prophet Green and the
Brethren in The Upper Room. They were peddling seven day all-purpose candles, and claiming the
Holy Spirit would work through that candle in your home. The Holy Spirit doesn't need any candle to
work. He works in the lives of believers who cooperate with him.
V5-6: Younger believers are to be subject to the elders in order to learn from them (the elders can also
learn from the young.) They should be humble. This is a very tricky virtue! Those who are truly
humble are usually not aware of it because their focus is elsewhere. Some people think they are being
humble when their focus is still on themselves. Having an inferiority complex is not being humble.
V7-10: We should cast our anxieties on the Lord. Jesus said the same thing (Matthew 6; 25-29:
“Therefore I tell you, do not be anxious about your life, what you shall eat or what you shall drink, nor
about your body, what you shall put on. Is not life more than food, and the body more than clothing?
Look at the birds of the air: they neither sow nor reap nor gather into barns, and yet your heavenly
father feeds them. Are you not of more value than they? And which of you by being anxious can add
one cubit to his span of life? And why are you anxious about clothing? Consider the lilies of the field,
how they grow; they neither toil nor spin; yet I tell you, even Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed
like one of these”. Matthew 6; 34: “Therefore do not be anxious about tomorrow, for tomorrow will be
anxious for itself. Let the day's own trouble be sufficient for the day”).
In verse 8 Satan is compared to a roaring lion, prowling about, looking for potential victims. We are
called to resist him firm in our faith. We have not been singled out for this. It is an experience
common to all true believers in Christ. God allows it as part of our training and strengthening. It
builds “spiritual muscles”. A little girl was once asked it she was ever tempted by Satan. She replied
“Oh yes, but when he comes around I just ask Jesus to go to the door for me.” There is an important
lesson in that. We can follow her example. Never play with temptation.
V11-14: Peter closes his letter with a benediction and greetings. Babylon here is a cryptic name for
Rome (See Revelation 17; 1-18).
Knights of the MHz message for 2/12/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Peter 4; 1-19.
V1-8: Live no longer in human passions, but by the will of God. The world will be surprised at the
change in you. If these things are in your past, put them behind you. Debauchery, lust, drunkenness,
orgies, carousing, etc. are to be put away. Be clear minded and self controlled so that you can pray.
People who indulge in these practices are just searching in a vain way for meaning and satisfaction in
life. They have bought into a lie. Meaning and satisfaction in life are not found in a bottle (or a pill,
for that matter.) Drunks don't like to have sober people at their parties. If you don't join them, you are
viewed as a threat. They are suspicious of sober people's motives and assume they are being judged,
when it is actually their own guilty conscience that is accusing them. They will give an account for
their behavior to the Lord. I was a member of a SCUBA diving club many years ago and we often
went on dive/camping trips on the northern coast. In the evening there was a potluck dinner usually
with abalone both barbecued and cooked into a stew. After the meal, they had truly drunken orgies. I
recognized what was going on and neither joined them nor judged them. On one occasion on a boat
dive, a friend was cheating on his wife. I pointed out that he was poisoning his own marriage, and that
I was telling him because I was a friend. If I didn't care about him, I would have said nothing. His girl
friend was quite angry with me. Some time after that he got a divorce, and the girl friend was dumped.
He suddenly aged visibly. Sin does that to people. Eventually I came to be respected and at least one
member of the group received Christ. He changed so much so suddenly that it scared his buddies and
they didn't want to be friends anymore. They decided that anything that could change a guy like him
that much that fast was dangerous.
Verse 6 is another reference to preaching to the dead. It may be a reference to the people mentioned in
I Peter 3; 19 – 20. In verse 7, we are called to love one another deeply, because love covers a multitude
of sins.
V9-11: Offer genuine hospitality to one another without grumbling. Use whatever gift you have to
serve others. Sometimes it will not be convenient. When you do it anyway it s more significant. Use
the strength that God provides in doing it so that in all things God receives the praise. Keep sane and
sober, holding your love for one another, practicing hospitality ungrudgingly. I have already told the
funny story of a family who invited neighbors for dinner. The mother asked her little girl to say grace.
She asked what she should say and her mother said “Just say what I would say”. She prayed “Dear
Lord, why did I invite these people over anyway!” Hopefully, the neighbors got a good laugh out of it.
V12-14: Don't be surprised at suffering for the faith, but be sure you don't actually deserve it.
V16-19: If you suffer without justifiable cause, but for the sake of Christ do not be ashamed but praise
the Lord that the enemy has found you to be a worthy target for his attacks (see Acts 5; 40 - 41.) He
doesn't waste his ammunition where it doesn't matter. For that reason, we should always support
spiritual leaders in prayer. They are strategically more important targets for attack. I'm told that a
majority of men who go into a pastoral ministry eventually leave it. An old expression says “Many
make a good beginning, but few end well.” Strive to end well. If Christians will face judgement (and
they will), what will be the outcome for those who have rejected salvation? Revelation 20; 11-15 gives
the answer.
Knights of the MHz message for 2/5/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Peter 3; 1-22.
V1-6: Wives are to be submissive to their husbands. This isn't demeaning. Someone has to be in
charge and most women prefer it to be the husband. An unbelieving husband may be won without a
word by the behavior of his wife, which surprises him.
Solomon made some pungent remarks about quarrelsome women. Proverbs 17; 1: “Better is a dry
morsel with quiet than a house full of feasting with strife.” Proverbs 19; 13: “...a wife's quarreling is a
continual dripping of rain.” Proverbs 21; 9: “It is better to live in a corner of the housetop than in a
house shared with a contentious woman.” Proverbs 21; 19: “ it is better to live in a desert land than
with a contentious woman.” Proverbs 27; 15: “A continual dripping on a rainy day and a contentious
woman are alike; to restrain her is to restrain the wind or to grasp oil in his right hand.” Since
Solomon had so many wives I expect some of them inspired these passages.
On the other hand, he also praised a good wife. Proverbs 12; 4: A good wife is the crown of her
husband.” Proverbs 18; 22: He who finds a wife finds a good thing and obtains favor from the Lord.”
Proverbs 19; 14: House and wealth are inherited from fathers, but a prudent wife is from the Lord.”
Proverbs 31; 10-12: “ A good wife who can find? She is far more precious than jewels. The heart of
her husband trusts in her, and he will have no lack of gain. She does him good, and not harm, all the
days of her life.”
Wives are advised to dress simply (Some women carry this to extremes. I am reminded of a cartoon
called “American Graffiti”. It doesn't mean they should wear a sack.) There is nothing wrong with
women wearing clothes they look good in. Makeup done properly also helps, but some women overdo
it. When done properly you are hardly aware of it. Rather than focussing so much on outward
appearance, wives are to focus on having a gentle and quiet spirit which is very precious in God's sight.
V7: Peter then considers the behavior of husbands. They are to be considerate with their wives,
treating them with honor. If they are remiss in this, their prayers may be hindered.
V8-14: Peter then addresses the church. He calls for unity of spirit, sympathy, love of the brethren, a
tender heart and a humble mind. One should forego revenge, or replying in kind when verbally
attacked, but instead bless and seek peace. If you suffer for righteousness sake, you will be blessed.
We should not fear opponents nor be troubled by them, but reverence Christ in our hearts.
V15-18: We are to always be prepared to make a defense of our faith, but with gentleness and
reverence and to keep our conscience clear, so that when we are abused, those who revile our good
behavior may be put to shame. It is better to suffer for doing right than for doing wrong. Peter cites
the example of Jesus. He had no sin but died to cover ours in order to bring us to God.
V19-21: This is a rather murky passage. Jesus is said to have preached to spirits in prison. It seems to
refer to people from the time of Noah. Verse 21 refers to baptism. It is an appeal to God for a clear
conscience based on Christ's resurrection.
V22: Jesus is now in heaven at the right hand of God, with angels, authorities, and powers subject to
Knights of the MHz message for 1/29/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Peter 2; 1-25.
V1-3: We are called on to grow up (spiritually)! Malice, guile, insincerity, envy, and slander are to be
put away. Our tastes should change as the Holy Spirit brings about change in our lives. We must
choose to cooperate however. This is an ongoing process throughout the rest of our lives.
V4-8: We are to be a holy priesthood. The image used is a mixed one (spiritual house and holy
priesthood.) Our bodies are temples of the Lord. Holiness means to be set aside for the service of the
Lord. Jesus is the rock of destiny (Psalm 118;22, Isaiah 28;16, Matthew 21;42). To those who believe,
he is chosen and precious. To those who do not, he is a rock of stumbling that makes them fall.
V9-12: We are a chosen race, a royal priesthood, a holy nation, God's own people. We are God's
family. We are aliens and exiles in the world. We are in it but not part of it. We are not to act like
unsaved people. We are to maintain good conduct. Our example is the best rebuttal against those who
falsely accuse us as wrongdoers.
V13-18: We are not called to reject authority but to be subject to it. Anarchy serves no good purpose.
Any government is better than no government. The 'Occupy Movement' is actually supporting anarchy.
Ironically it seeks to attack the only institutions that can deal with their complaint. Their public
tantrums only waste resources and make the institutions even less able to respond to the things they
complain about.
We are to respect the authority of those over us. During my time with the military, I developed a
strategy for dealing with officers who were overbearing and obnoxious. Out of respect for the
authority it represented, I saluted the uniform, but not necessarily the occupant of it. Some officers,
showing common human failings, were unworthy of their position. They were decidedly short on
people skills. When they gave orders that sounded screwy, I tried to understand what their purpose
was. When possible I would suggest another way. Daniel gave an example of this (Daniel 1;3-16). He
and his friends were ordered to eat stuff that would violate their religious commitment. Daniel
recognized that the intended purpose was to make them healthy. He suggested that they be fed a better
diet that would not violate their commitment for awhile as a test. It was successful and they were
allowed to change. He was determined that if 'push came to shove' however, they would refuse to
violate their commitment since the Lord was a higher authority. We are called to live as free men
without using it as a pretext for evil. Freedom is not to be considered the right to do anything we want.
It is opportunity to do what we should. The line painted down the center of the road restricts where we
may drive, but provides the benefit of allowing us to drive safely at higher speeds. Traffic signals,
while frustrating at times, allow the volume of traffic to increase.
V20: When we suffer for doing what is right and take it patiently we have God's approval, but when we
are justly punished and endure it patiently it is no credit to us.
V21-25: Jesus gave us an example that we should follow. When he was verbally attacked he didn't
reply in kind. He suffered in our place. We are healed by it. We are no longer straying sheep. We
have a shepherd for our souls.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/22/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Peter 1; 1-25.
V1-2: The letter is addressed to exiled believers in several locations in the northern part of Asia Minor.
They were experiencing persecution and were called on to rejoice even in their trials, which they
shared with other believers throughout the world.
V3-5: We are born anew to a living hope through Christ's resurrection and an imperishable inheritance
in heaven.
V6-9: The purpose of their persecutions (and ours) was to test their faith. They had never seen Christ
in the flesh (neither have we), yet they loved him and believed in him, rejoicing with great joy.
Because of their faith they obtained salvation. Note that when Thomas saw Jesus with his own eyes,
he believed, but those who have not seen yet believe anyway are to be blessed. (see John 20; 27-29:
Then he said to Thomas, “Put your finger here, and see my hands, and put out your hand, and place it
in my side; do not be faithless, but believing.” Thomas answered him, “My Lord and my God!”. Jesus
said to him, “Have you believed because you have seen me? Blessed are those who have not seen and
yet believe.”)
V10-12: The prophets in times past predicted this salvation, but didn't fully understand it. They
predicted Christ's sufferings. (See Isaiah 53; 3-6: He was despised and rejected by men, a man of
sorrows, and acquainted with grief; and as one from whom men hide their faces he was despised , and
we esteemed him not. Surely he has borne our griefs and carried our sorrows; yet we esteemed him
stricken, smitten by God, and afflicted. But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for
our iniquities; upon him was the chastisement that made us whole; and with his stripes we are healed.
All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and the Lord has laid on
him the iniquity of us all. ) It was revealed to the prophets that they were serving believers who would
come long after them. Even angels didn't know the details.
V13-16: Peter calls on them to strengthen their resolve, setting their hope entirely on grace. They were
to abandon former passions and be holy in their conduct. To be holy means to be set apart for God. It
means having a life dedicated to the service of Christ. In the Old Testament, the temple was holy
because of its purpose. Our bodies are a temple of the Holy Spirit (see I Corinthians 6; 19: Do you not
know that your body is a temple of the Holy Spirit within you, which you have from God?)
V17-21: The price of God's grace was the blood of Christ who had no sins of his own. This was God's
plan from the beginning. Our faith and hope are in God, through Christ who was raised from the dead
and given glory.
V22-25: We purify our souls through obedience to the truth for a sincere love of the brethren, loving
one another earnestly from the heart. We are born anew through the living and abiding word of God.
People and all living things perish, but the word of the Lord abides forever. It is the good news of the
gospel.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/15/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is II Timothy 4; 1-22.
V1-2: Paul calls on Timothy to preach the word, be urgent both in and out of season (any time is a
good time for sharing the gospel) and to convince, rebuke, and exhort people, always teaching and
being patient.
V3-4: “For the time is coming when people will not endure sound teaching, but having itching ears
they will accumulate for themselves teachers to suit their own likings, and turn away from listening to
the truth and wander into myths” (RSV).
Has there ever been anything more descriptive of our period of history? People have become so
confused in their thinking that they even believe that they can invent their own “truth”! By it's very
nature truth is not subject to their opinion! One of the tasks of the Holy Spirit is to convict people
concerning the truth. Jesus mentioned this in his final discussions with the disciples before his
crucifixion. See John 16; 7-11: “Nevertheless I tell you the truth: it is to your advantage that I go
away, for if I do not go away, the Counselor will not come to you; but if I go, I will send him to you.
And when he comes, he will convince the world concerning sin and righteousness and judgement:
concerning sin, because they do not believe in me; concerning righteousness, because I go to the
Father, and you will see me no more; concerning judgement, because the ruler of this world is judged.”
(RSV)
Some people are so rebellious that they invent or join cults in an effort to drown out what they don't
want to hear from the Holy Spirit. One often hears the statement “what works for you is fine for you,
but not for me” as though truth could be tailored to suit the opinions of people. If the penalty for their
error is not immediate, they think there is no penalty. I once heard a joke about a fellow who didn't
believe in gravity: he stepped off of a skyscraper and was overheard passing the 36th floor saying “so
far so good.”
V5: Paul tells Timothy to always be steady, doing the work of an evangelist and enduring the suffering
that goes with it.
V6-8: Paul recognized that his time was short and looked forward to his reward from the Lord.
V9-22: Paul notes that only Luke is with him, mentions the backsliding of Demas, and also the
whereabouts of other workers. Verse 11 in noteworthy in that it reveals that the spat with Mark (Acts
15; 37-39) was healed. Verse 13 shows that Paul never tired of learning. In verses 14–17 Paul warns
Timothy about Alexander the coppersmith. Paul occasionally had problems with merchants whose
trade was adversely affected by his preaching. Acts 19; 23-41 recounts the riot at Ephesus stirred up by
Demetrius the silversmith enlisting a 'Rent a Crowd' like those seen in Berkeley. Paul asks Timothy to
visit before winter, when travel on the ocean ceased because of rough weather. He closes the letter
with greetings to various people.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/8/12
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is II Timothy 3; 10-17.
V10-11: Paul recounts his experiences as an evangelist. He suffered much persecution. This was not
an occasion for surprise. The Lord told him to expect it (See Acts 9; 16: ...for I will show him how
much he must suffer for the sake of my name.) The Lord rescued him from all of the persecutions.
V12: Those who choose to live a godly life in Christ don't fit into the worldly mold. Their example is a
rebuke and the ungodly react to it (See John 15;18-19: If the world hates you, know that it hated me
before it hated you. If you were of the world, the world would love its own; but because you are not of
the world, but I chose you out of the world, therefore the world hates you.) Unfortunately, some
believers develop a persecution complex and see persecution in everything, when they may be
experiencing rejection for justified cause.
V13: Paul notes that evil men and impostors are not going to improve. We have many examples of it
today.
V14-15: Timothy was instructed from childhood in the scriptures, which are able to instruct one for
salvation through faith in Christ (Many people have become believers just from reading the bible.)
Paul advises him to continue in it, remembering where he learned it.
V16-17: This is an often quoted text stating that all scripture is inspired by God and profitable for
teaching, reproof, correction, and training in righteousness. That is one of the main reasons bible study
is important. When I was a new believer in graduate school in Berkeley, I bought a used bible that
someone had written uncomplimentary remarks in (that made the price attractive for a student with
meager resources) and I read it from cover to cover with the Holy Spirit as my teacher (See John 14;
15-17: If you love me, you will keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he will give
you another counselor, to be with you for ever, even the Spirit of truth, whom the world cannot receive,
because it neither sees him nor knows him; you know him, for he dwells with you and will be in you. )
My eyes were opened and I saw things I had never noticed before. It was as though I had been given
the key to understanding it (See I Corinthians 2;14: The unspiritual man does not receive the the gifts of
the Spirit of God, for they are folly to him, and he is not able to understand them because they are
spiritually discerned.)
I continue to read through the bible from cover to cover over and over again. I have lost track of how
many times I have gone through it. I continue to profit from the effort. Each time I see something I
never noticed before. One benefit of this is that heretical teaching is easier to detect. (When people are
trained to detect counterfeit money, they are not taught to recognize all of the phonies. They are taught
all of the details of the real thing so they can quickly spot a discrepancy.)
Although the bible had many contributing writers over hundreds of years, a common theme runs
through it all. One needs to study the Old Testament as well as the New Testament since the new often
refers to the old. Jesus often referred to it.
Knights of the MHz message for 1/1/12
Good morning to you all. Happy New Year! This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all
on this Sunday morning. Our passage for this morning is Hebrews 1; 1-14.
Jesus reflects the glory of God and bears the very stamp of his nature. He upholds the universe by his
word of of power. The first chapter of the Gospel of John states the same thing. John 1; 1-3: In the
beginning was the Word, and the Word was with God, and the Word was God. He was in the beginning
with God; all things were made through him, and without him was not anything made that was made.
John 1; 10: He was in the world, and the world was made through him, yet the world knew him not.
Astrophysicists have constructed an explanation of how the universe came into being based on the
observed rules of physics, but they have no explanation for why the rules are what they are. Science
does a good job when explaining how things work consistent with the observed fundamental principles,
but by it's very nature it cannot address the ultimate question of why what we observe exists. That is a
theological question. Science has no adequate explanation for why the universe contains order when
thermodynamics says all processes either preserve or diminish order in such a system. Cosmologists
have suggested that the order came out of fluctuations during the moment of the universe's beginning,
but that is speculation, not an explanation. There is no explanation why there would even be a
beginning. In the past, the steady state model of the universe had some popularity until the observed
acceleration in the expansion of the universe was discovered.
No one has an adequate explanation for how life began. Experiments have been performed in an effort
to spontaneously create protein molecules from a mix of the necessary atoms. Success was achieved
and widely heralded until it was pointed out that the conditions of the experiment did not match those
predicted to be available in nature.
Are we really unique in the universe? People have funded the SETI (Search for Extra Terrestrial
Intelligence) research for years without any reported success. When Pulsars were first discovered, it
seemed so unlikely that such a regular pattern of pulses could be natural that the sources were initially
called SGMs for Small Green Men (intended as a joke). Eventually theoreticians came up with a
natural mechanism that could explain it – a rotating directional radio source. Much of the search for
exoplanets today is motivated by the question of uniqueness. People hope to find evidence of life on
planets orbiting other stars. The distances are so great however that it is highly unlikely that any
communication would be possible, so the issue seems moot. Even if such life were found (and it is
unclear how it could be) it would have no impact on Christian beliefs. As for myself, I see so much
cleverness and evidence of design in nature that I cannot dismiss it. In secular science, life has no
ultimate meaning whatever. Christianity gives a rational explanation and life with meaning, supported
by the evidence of Christ's resurrection.
Spiritual questions cannot be addressed with the tools of science. I have seen enough evidence
of spirituality to convince me that it is not just a construct of the human mind. Is the Gospel true? I
have seen the evidence of changed lives. People with monstrous backgrounds have become
transformed when they committed their lives to Christ and chose to walk with him. I am looking
forward to whatever comes in this new year with the knowledge that Jesus will walk through it with
me.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/25/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Merry Christmas to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is Luke 2; 1-14, a portion of the story of Christ's birth.
V1-3: Then as now, the government gave little thought to how awkward their decrees were for people.
Can you imagine what it would be like today if everyone was required to return to the place of their
birth to register for the convenience of the government? I couldn't even do it! The town nearest where
I was born no longer exists! It died many years ago. In the dead of winter the roads there are often
impassable. They are like roads in Africa during the monsoon season.
V4- 6: Mary was obviously well along in her pregnancy. This trip was not only inconvenient but
potentially dangerous. Not only was there risk of delivery on the road in frigid conditions, but the
danger of bandits. There would be no emergency room available, much less a doctor or midwife.
V7: They couldn't even find a decent place to stay. The stable was certainly not a very sanitary place to
give birth. It was winter and the stable was not heated. Manure was abundant. It would be called a
'high-risk' delivery. The Lord probably chose it so that those born in similar circumstances would not
have reason to be ashamed of where they were born.
V8-9: God invited those on the bottom rung of society to come and see the birth of his Son. The
'pecking order' of society isn't the same as that of the Lord. The shepherds were understandably filled
with fear.
V10-14: The angels recognized and calmed their fears. They told the shepherds where to go and what
they would find. They closed this heavenly interview with a choral salute: “Glory to God in the
highest, and on earth peace among men with whom he is pleased.” (Revised Standard Version).
In the King James Version it reads “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will toward
men.” The King James quote appears in Handel's oratorio Messiah. The New International Version
reads: “Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace to men on whom his favor rests.” The
difference is significant. The RSV and NIV quotes indicate that it was not a blessing to all humanity.
It was addressed to those with whom God is pleased and have his favor. God is not pleased with those
who reject his Son. The Gospel is good news to those who have received Christ and hope for those
who are searching, but bad news for those who have rejected it.
It is worth noting that although the Lord was obviously pleased with Joseph and Mary, they were not
spared inconvenience. It is thus illogical for us to expect life to be convenient.
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/18/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is II Timothy Chapter 2, Verse 19 through Chapter 3, Verse 9.
V19-21: Paul makes an analogy between pots in a great house and people. Some of the vessels are
made of precious metals while others are made only of clay. Some are for noble use while others for
ignoble (e.g. chamber pots). People can choose to purify themselves and make themselves worthy for
noble purposes, consecrated and useful to the master for any good work.
V 22: Shun youthful passions. When you are young this can be hard. The young must deal with newly
arising emotions as their bodies mature. They have no previous experience to help them. The most
effective approach is to avoid situations which expose us to temptations. Romans 13; 14 reads “But put
on the Lord Jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh, to gratify it's desires”. Never assume
you are above any temptation. No one is. Guard your thought life. In Psalm 101; 3 David wrote “I
will not set my eyes on anything that is base.” Unfortunately, in the affair with Bathsheba (see II
Samuel 11; 1-5) he allowed his gaze to linger on another man's beautiful wife. Lust gave rise to action.
The best way to avoid things like pornography is to not take the first look. This was once a problem
almost exclusively for men. It is now reported to be a problem with women as well. A friend of mine
once advised a fraternity brother not go to bed with a girl and pray for strength. Don't think the
problem of sexual temptation goes away as you become older. It doesn't. When I find myself with a
woman who is very attractive both physically and as a person, the first thing I do is introduce her to my
wife as soon as possible. That might be called hiding behind my wife. It is a legitimate strategy.
Many wise pastors do not counsel women. They refer them to their wife. Psalm 119; 9 reads “ How
can a young man keep his way pure? By guarding it according to thy word.“ Our daily quiet time with
the Lord, preferably in the morning, serves to prepare us for the challenges of the day. In Genesis 39;
6-12, when Joseph found himself alone in the house with Potiphar's wife and she invited him to have
sexual intercourse with her, he ran. In some situations that is the best choice.
V23-26: Avoid stupid controversial subjects. There is no profit in pursuing them They breed quarrels
and we should not be quarrelsome but polite and kindly to everyone. Most quarrels are rooted in ego.
Provide correction with gentleness and allow the Lord to convince them of their error. Only he can do
that anyway.
Chapter 3; Verses 1-9: Paul's description of people sounds very much like the people we see today.
People have become very self-centered, self-indulgent, lovers of pleasure rather than lovers of God.
Their whole lives are oriented around satisfying their appetites. Their motto is “Go for the Gusto!”
Paul advises Timothy to avoid such people. He also notes that some women will listen to anyone and
believe whatever tickles their ears. They are easily led astray. Paul also notes that men with corrupt
minds and counterfeit faith will soon be exposed.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/11/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is II Timothy 2; 1-19.
V1-7: Paul advises Timothy to multiply his ministry by training additional teachers. He warns Timothy
to not get diverted into activities that are secondary to his mission, and to accept his share of suffering
as a good soldier. He uses three analogies: soldier, athlete, and farmer. The soldier aims to please the
one who enlisted him. Athletes must compete according to the rules if they hope to receive the winners
crown. The hard working farmer should have the first fruits of his crops.
V8-13: Paul calls for Timothy to remember Christ's resurrection as preached in his gospel and notes
that he is suffering and wearing chains like a criminal for it, but that doesn't stop the gospel from going
out. In Philippians 1; 15 -18 He notes that people preached the gospel with different motives but he
rejoiced that it was being preached regardless. “Some indeed preach Christ from envy and rivalry, but
others from good will. The latter do it out of love, knowing that I am put here for the defense of the
gospel; the former proclaim Christ out of partisanship, not sincerely but thinking to afflict me in my
imprisonment. What then? Only that in every way, whether in pretense or in truth, Christ is
proclaimed; and in that I rejoice”. In verses 11 – 13 he makes a brief summary:
If we have died with him, we shall also live with him. (See Romans 6; 5-11, Galatians 6; 14, Colossians
2; 12).
If we endure, we shall also reign with him; if we deny him, he also will deny us. (See Matthew 10; 3233, Mark 8; 38, Luke 12; 9)
If we are faithless, he remains faithful – for he cannot deny himself. (See Romans 3; 3-4)
V14: Paul tells Timothy to charge people to avoid disputes about words, which only ruins the hearers.
V15: He calls on Timothy (and us) to do our homework and make the effort to be an accurate teacher.
Some people like to play spiritual delicatessen, sampling verses here and there without methodically
studying the bible. When verses are quoted incompletely, or in isolation, or out of context, they are
frequently misapplied. Some people indulge in what could be called bible-roulette, randomly sampling
verses in sequence. There is an old joke about a fellow who first read “Judas went out and hanged
himself”. The next verse he read said “Go and do likewise.” Such a lazy approach could be
dangerous!
V16-19: Godless chatter corrupts people into increasing error and false doctrines. Paul names two false
teachers who were upsetting the faith of some people. The Lord knows those who are his (John 10; 14:
I am the good shepherd; I know my own and my own know me). Anyone who claims to be a Christian
should live like one, departing from evil or inappropriate behavior.
Knights of the MHz message for 12/4/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is II Timothy 1; 1-18.
V1-7: Paul refers to Timothy as his beloved child, although it is evident that he was already a Christian
due to the training of his grandmother and mother. Paul remembered him constantly in his prayers and
longed to see him. Paul had evidently commissioned him through the laying on of his hands and called
on Timothy to rekindle the gift of God because God did not give us a sprit of timidity but a spirit of
power and love and self-control. Perhaps Timothy was overawed by his surroundings and did not make
his witness boldly. God's gifts can become ineffective through one's neglect of them. It is also possible
to get distracted onto tangents rather than one's main calling. It has been said that the merely good is
often the enemy of the best. We are tempted to be content with a comfortable rut that is less than what
we were called to.
V8 - 10 : It is evident that Paul was in prison at the time the letter was written. He called on Timothy to
boldly testify and to take his share of suffering for the gospel in the power of God, who gives salvation
and a holy calling, not because of works but because of his own purpose and grace which was
preordained from ages past, but now revealed in the appearing of Christ who abolished death and
brought life and immortality to light through the gospel. Salvation and our calling is not given because
of our accomplishments. It is a free gift from God. We can expect to suffer when we are faithful.
People who do not want to change are often hostile, and it is a favorite game to play “trash the
messenger”.
V11-12: Paul was appointed a preacher, apostle and teacher of the gospel and that was why he had so
much suffering. Nevertheless, he was not ashamed. Acts 9; 1-19 records his calling on the Damascus
road. He was on a mission to persecute the believers when Jesus temporarily blinded him and told him
to go into the city and he would be told what to do. The Lord then called on Ananias, a believer in
Damascus to go and speak to him. Paul would be expecting him. Understandably Ananias was
reluctant and voiced his concerns: “Lord, I have heard from many about this man, how much evil he has
done to thy saints at Jerusalem and here he has authority from the chief priests to bind all who call
upon thy name.” The Lord however told him to go anyway because God had chosen him to be an
instrument to carry his name before the Gentiles and kings and the sons of Israel. God also said he
would show Paul how much he would suffer for Christ's sake. Paul was absolutely sure of who he
believed and was sure that his reward in heaven was certain. The amazing thing in this story is that
Ananias had the faith to obey in spite of his fears. It has been said that courage is fear that has said its
prayers.
V13-14: Paul admonishes Timothy to follow his example in the faith and love found in Christ. He is to
guard the truth entrusted to him by the indwelling Holy Spirit. When we receive Christ, he sends the
Holy Spirit to live in us as our teacher. Jesus promised this in John 14; 15-17.
V15-18: Paul reminds Timothy that in Asia all turned against him and he names two people in
particular. He commends Onesiphorus who was not ashamed of Paul's chains and often refreshed him.
When he came to Rome he searched for Paul and found him. Paul also mentions the service
Onesiphorus performed in Ephesus.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/27/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Timothy 6; 1-21.
V1-2: Some people have accused Paul of supporting slavery in this passage. It would be more accurate
to say that Paul believed more important issues than slavery were involved. Slavery was a thoroughly
entrenched part of the social structure of the day and he considered the gospel more important. When a
believing slave had a master who was also a believer, he was to serve the master even better. He didn't
want people to get side-tracked onto the issue of slavery at the expense of the gospel. Some people
would feel so threatened that they wouldn't even give the gospel a hearing.
V3-9: Some people just love controversy. They will have an argument just for the sake of arguing.
This causes disruption in the unity of believers. Paul says it produces envy, dissension, slander, base
suspicions, and wrangling among men who imagine that godliness is a means of gain. He notes that
we brought nothing into the world and we can't take anything out of it. If he had food and clothing he
would be content. The temptation to be rich is a snare to many. There are some who have ended up in
prison and came to their senses there. Their lives took a new direction after receiving Christ. Some
have become pastors and well known authors.
V10: This verse is widely misquoted. People often say money is the root of all evil, but the verse says
it is the love of money that is the root of all evils. Money itself is merely a resource. I decided years
ago that I didn't really own anything. I was merely called to be a steward of resources the Lord
provided. I have learned to be content. I hope the Lord is pleased with how I have managed his
money. My goal is to hear 'well done good and faithful servant, enter into the joy of your Lord' at the
end. When I became a believer many years ago, an odd thing occurred. I wasn't interested in 'keeping
up with the Joneses'. Social status held no interest for me. The financial standing of people didn't
impress me. I could share in the pleasure of other people in what they had without feeling that I had to
have the same thing. People became more important than things.
V11-16: Paul called on Timothy to fight the good fight of the faith, aiming at a godly life until the
return of Christ.
V17-19: Those who have greater financial resources are not to think of themselves more highly than
they should, thinking themselves to be superior because of their wealth. They are to be generous and
rich in good deeds, setting their hopes on God, not money. Many people think wealth gives them status
and puts them in another class. As a young man I observed how money often attracts parasites looking
for cash or other means of gain and makes people vulnerable to temptations that others never have to
face. Proverbs 22; 1: “A good name is to be chosen rather than great riches, and favor is better than
silver or gold.” Proverbs 28;11: A rich man is wise in his own eyes, but a poor man who has
understanding will find him out.”
V20-21: People then as now, indulge in godless chatter and pride in what is falsely called knowledge.
In Paul's day it was gnosticism, a belief in special knowledge available to only select people. Paul
advised Timothy to avoid this stuff. It is most frequently found among people who consider
themselves to be intellectuals.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/20/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Timothy 5; 1-25.
V1-2: Show respect to older men. Treat younger men like brothers, older women like mothers,
younger women like sisters.
Paul had three classes for widows: real widows - older women who depended on the church for
support, enrolled widows, who were Christian workers whose qualifications are detailed, pledged to
the service of Christ, and younger widows who were encouraged to remarry rather than being enrolled.
V3-7: The primary responsibility for the care of widows is their family and relatives, not the church.
Real widows are those who have no family source of support left. They are to be honored.
V8: If anyone does not provide for his wider family, he is to be treated like an unbeliever. In Matthew
15; 5-9 Jesus rebuked the Jews who abandoned their parents by devoting all of their assets to God
(while they continued to use them of course.) It gave them a fabricated excuse for abandoning their
responsibility to their parents. They were justifying this using traditions of the elders, making their
traditions more important than God's commandments.
V9-12: An enrolled widow was to be at least 60 years old, having been the wife of one husband, with a
history of good deeds, having brought up children, shown hospitality, washing the feet of the saints,
relieving the afflicted, and having been devoted to doing good in every way. (Note that life expectancy
at that time was far less than it is today.) In other words, merely being a woman who lost her husband
was not enough for enrollment. Younger widows were encouraged to remarry, because they often
wished to, and would violate their their pledge to Christ if they then remarried after enrollment. They
also tended to become idlers, gossips and busybodies. Some had already strayed after Satan.
V16: Believing women are to help relatives who are widows.
V17-19: Elders who rule well are to be honored and respected. Any charges against them must be
reported by two or three witnesses. Deuteronomy 19; 15 indicates that a single witness is not enough.
There must be at least two or three witnesses. Matthew 18; 16 repeats the same principle: In a dispute
with a brother, if he will not listen, take one or two others along with you, that every word may be
confirmed by the witness of two or three witnesses.
V20: Believers who persist in sin are to be publicly rebuked. (See I Corinthians 5; 2-5) This is rarely
practiced today. It may be the reason why many churches have lost their way spiritually. Church
discipline is painful but necessary.
V21-22: Show no partiality, and do not be hasty in delegating authority nor participate in sin. Giving
too much authority to those who are young in the faith subjects them to more temptations than they are
prepared to deal with. It can be their undoing.
V23-25: The sins of some are not always immediately obvious. Good deeds cannot be hidden.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/13/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Timothy 4; 1-16.
V1-6: It was predicted by Paul that in later times some people would depart from the faith, giving heed
to doctrines of demons. Liars who have seared consciences give pretentious and authoritative opinions
forbidding things that are beneficial, perfectly permissible and intended to be enjoyed by God. The
purpose is to give people the illusion that they are somehow purifying themselves with self denial.
This is a subtle form of works righteousness. They think that these activities will make them deserve
God's favor. There are some cultures where people cut their bodies in gruesome ways in religious
ceremonies thinking God will be impressed with their zeal. They have missed one of the most basic
Christian doctrines. C. S. Lewis was once asked what distinguished Christianity from all other faiths.
His answer was grace. Only in Christianity do we find a god who offers us his undeserved love. In
Christianity we are adopted as children in God's family. Children in a family have done nothing to earn
their status. They don't have to do anything to justify it. Sometimes they behave like brats who
definitely don't deserve it! Their status isn't conditional based on their behavior.
V7-10: We certainly have an abundance of godless and silly myths today. Paul called on Timothy to
train himself in godliness. Physical training in moderation promotes good health and can help one keep
a mind that functions well. Good nutrition is important. These are helpful in the present life, but the
benefits of training in godliness are eternal.
V11-16: Timothy is called to exercise spiritual authority, setting a good example for believers, not
allowing people to despise him because of his youth. Growing older is automatic. Growing wiser and
in spiritual maturity is optional. Some people remain immature even in old age. They are content to
remain spiritually immature and easily manipulated by false teachers. They don't usually intend this. It
is just that they make poor choices in their priorities. Paul criticized the Corinthians for their lack of
maturity (I Corinthians 3; 1-3: “But I. Brethren, could not address you as spiritual men, but as men of
the flesh, as babes in Christ. I fed you with milk, not solid food; for you were not ready for it; and even
yet you are not ready, for you are still of the flesh. For while there is jealousy and strife among you,
are you not of the flesh and behaving like ordinary men?”)
Timothy was told not to neglect his spiritual gift. He could have easily become diverted. I continually
have to battle to have my quiet time with the Lord every day. In this information age we are inundated
with distractions. We have too much information and too much entertainment. We are called on to be
good stewards of our time (Ephesians 5; 15-16: “Look carefully then how you walk, not as unwise men
but as wise, making the most of the time, because the days are evil.” ) We should therefore use it
wisely.
Some time must be devoted to building relationships, especially in the family. I am now retired. I had
a very successful and satisfying career in a demanding field. Sometimes, I confess, my family suffered
because of the time it required. The most valuable gift you can give to your kids is your time. While
they may enjoy things, what they really want is you. Family recreation time can easily get lost. We
plan some time away from the routine in order to reconnect with each other. We focus on activities that
allow us to talk to each other.
Knights of the MHz message for 11/06/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Timothy 3; 1-16.
V1-5: Church leaders must be of good character, managing their own households well. Their marriages
should be honoring to God, and their children respectful. They should be gentle, not quarrelsome, and
not lovers of money. Money represents resources that can serve the gospel well, but it can be tricky to
handle. It is particularly effective in assisting people who have experienced natural disasters and have
immediate practical needs for survival such as encouragement, counseling, food and shelter.
(Samaritan's Purse, World Vision International, The Salvation Army, and many churches do this well.)
It can support translators providing the scriptures in obscure languages. It can also assist Christians in
cultures that are hostile to Christianity. SAT-7 provides Christian TV programing by satellite to the
middle east where the local programing is unwholesome. Satellite antennas are so common there, that
it raises no suspicions. Lifewind/Medical Ambassadors uses Community Health Evangelism, teaching
people what they can do to help themselves, using the local people. The program is controlled by the
local people so it is accepted. The spiritual needs of the people are served as well.
Unfortunately some Christian organizations have become large financial empires run by people who
view the ministry as a business. They become afraid of offending people because it would be bad for
business. They become more concerned about money than the original purpose of the organization.
They are willing to compromise when people object to the whole truth, thinking it will solve the
problem, but it leads inevitably to further compromises until eventually there is nothing left to
compromise. They are willing to change the name of the organization if it reveals too openly what they
are about. They hope to gain converts by stealth. There are many churches who have yielded to
political correctness in an attempt to be popular, hoping to bring more members into the church. They
avoid sermons on sensitive subjects. Some of them even preach and teach false doctrine that is
contrary to what the bible plainly says.
II Corinthians 4; 1-2 shows that Paul rejected this approach: Therefore, having this ministry by the
mercy of God, we do not lose heart. We have renounced disgraceful, underhanded ways; we refuse to
practice cunning or to tamper with God's word, but by the open statement of the truth we would
commend ourselves to every man's conscience in the sight of God.
V 6: Leaders should not be recent converts. Such people lack spiritual stability and need more spiritual
growth to avoid temptation to pride. Spiritual leaders are special targets. They need our prayers.
V7: When it says a bishop must be well thought of by outsiders, it refers to things like personal
integrity, honesty, faithfulness, trustworthiness, etc. not political correctness.
V8-13: The qualifications for deacons are the same as those for a bishop. Their role is service within a
congregation, caring for those going through times of testing, visiting the sick, praying for them, acting
as teachers, etc.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/30/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Timothy 2; 1-15.
V1-4: We should pray for all people, and especially those in positions of authority. It is tempting to
pray “may their days be few” (Psalm 109; 8) and may another take their place! They face temptations
none of us can even comprehend. In whatever area they are most tempted, they are thoroughly tested.
They deal with crushing schedules which bring fatigue and discouragement, frustration when it seems
they are completely blocked from doing what they had hoped to do, and failure (moral and otherwise).
They often take office hoping to make changes only to find they are always told what to do, not asked
what they think. They often feel that they are sacrificing a part of their life to no lasting purpose. Pray
that they would be given wisdom (the knowledge of what to do), courage to do what they should do
when the consequences seem threatening, and the opportunity to do it. Their schedules interfere
greatly with their family time. Many of them burn out morally. We should pray that they would seek
God's guidance. Chaplains play an important role. We should pray for them as well. They offer
encouragement, spiritual guidance, and a safe person to air issues with in confidence. Peter Marshall
had great influence in advising Senators and representatives.
V5-7: There is only one God and one mediator between him and people: Jesus Christ. There are no
other paths to God. Paul was appointed to take the gospel to the non-Jews. This caused him to
experience great persecution from the Jews who wanted an exclusive relationship with God. II
Corinthians 11; 24-25 says he received 39 lashes five times from the jews and three times he was
beaten with rods.
V8-10: Men should pray without anger or quarreling. Women should dress modestly and sensibly in
seemly clothing without excessive jewelry and seek opportunities for good deeds. God is more
impressed with inner beauty.
V11-15: It would be well to consider the cultural context of this. Women were called to be submissive
at all times in that culture. God has since used many women as teachers and in other positions in the
church. I find it very valuable to ask my wife for her input on issues. She often points out things I
never thought of, such as how others might misinterpret my remarks.
I Corinthians 14; 34-35 says women should keep silent in church and should be subordinate. If they
have questions they should ask their husbands at home. I Corinthians 11; 2-16 discusses whether
women should have their heads uncovered. At the time this was written, the only women who went
about with their heads uncovered were prostitutes. Paul didn't want people in that culture to think that
Christian women were prostitutes. Titus 2; 3-5 describes how older women can be an asset to the
church by teaching younger women to love their husbands and children, to be sensible, chaste,
domestic, kind, and submissive to their husbands. Colossians 3; 18-21 amplifies this.
Ephesians 5; 22-33 discusses the relationship between husbands and wives. Wives are to be subject to
their husbands. Husbands are to love their wives, as Christ loved the church. They are to love their
wives as their own body. Their roles are mutually supportive.
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/23/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Timothy 1; 1-20.
V1-7: This passage shows that from the earliest days of the church people were occupying themselves
with myths and speculations that are unprofitable rather than love from a pure heart, a good
conscience, and sincere faith. Ignorant people were trying to be teachers of the law without real
understanding of it. This sort of activity is still present.
V8-11: The law is for the lawless and disobedient, for the ungodly, not the just. Paul gives a partial list
of examples (murderers, immoral persons, kidnappers, liars, perjurers, etc,) Ezekiel 36; 26-27 says that
in the latter days God's laws would be written on the hearts of people: “A new heart I will give you, and
a new spirit I will put within you; and I will take out of your flesh the heart of stone and give you a
heart of flesh. And I will put my spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes and be careful
to observe my ordinances.” This is the work of the Holy Spirit. When a person gives their life to
Christ the Holy Spirit goes to work on them. This is not a self improvement program. It is a Christreplacement program. John 14; 15-17 says: “If you love me, you will keep my commandments. And I
will pray the father, and he will give you another counselor, to be with you for ever, even the spirit of
truth, whom the world cannot receive, because it neither sees him nor knows him, for he dwells with
you and will be in you.” The Holy Spirit becomes our guide in life.
V12-16: Paul points to himself as one who is thoroughly unworthy given his past and he considered
himself the chief of sinners, but God's grace overflowed for him and he received mercy. Jesus made
Paul an example of his perfect patience.
V17 is a brief doxology of praise. God is called the King of the Ages, immortal, invisible, and without
any competition. He deserves honor and glory forever. Psalm 8 echoes this theme. Psalm 57; 5, 11,
and Psalm 108; 5 say “Be exalted O God, above the heavens! Let thy glory be over all the earth!”.
V18-20: Paul calls on Timothy to be a good soldier, holding faith and a good conscience. He notes two
people who made shipwreck of their faith by abandoning conscience. Hymaneus is also mentioned in
II Timothy 2; 27 as teaching false doctrine. Alexander is mentioned in II Timothy 4; 14-15 as a
coppersmith who strongly opposed Paul's message.
Recently, Harold Camping of Family Radio announced a predicted date for the end of the world. There is no
reliable basis for such a prediction. Camping was just guessing. Jesus himself said no one would know when it
would happen. Mark 13; 31-33: “Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will not pass away. But of that
day or that hour no one knows, not even the angels in heaven, nor the Son, but only the Father.” Matthew 24;
35-42: “Heaven and earth will pass away, but my words will not pass away. But of that day and hour no one
knows, not even the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but the Father only. As were the days of Noah, so will be the
coming of the Son of man. For as in those days before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and
giving in marriage, until the day when Noah entered the ark and they did not know until the flood came and
swept them all away, so will be the coming of the Son of man. Then two men will be in the field; one is taken and
one is left. Two women will be grinding at the mill; one is taken and one is left. Watch therefore, for you do not
know on what day your Lord is coming”.
N6GRF in Pleasanton.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/16/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is James 5; 1-20.
V1-6: The treasures of this world are transitory. Those who have cheated employees will give account
to the Lord for it. James addresses those who have become wealthy through fraud. Those who gain
wealth by fraud and oppression often become arrogant. Psalm 73; 9-10 says: “They set their mouths
against the heavens, and their tongue struts through the earth. Therefore the people turn and praise
them; and find no fault in them.” Further on, the psalmist notes that their prosperity is brief. In
Matthew 6; 19-21 Jesus said to lay up for yourselves treasure in heaven, where neither moth nor rust
consumes and where thieves do not break in and steal. Such treasures are eternal.
V7-8: This is a call for patience. The Lord has his own time table for dealing with injustice but it is
sure. Habakkuk 3; 17-19 is a challenge to us (I have posted it on our refrigerator as a reminder.) It
says: “Though the fig tree do not blossom, nor fruit be on the vines, the produce of the olive fail, and
the fields yield no food, the flock be cut off from the fold and there be no herd in the stalls, yet I will
rejoice in the God of my salvation. God the Lord, is my strength; he makes my feet like hind's feet, he
makes me tread upon my high places.” Habakkuk was saying that even famine would not stop him
from rejoicing in the Lord!
V9-11: Do not grumble. It serves no constructive purpose anyway. It just makes life unpleasant for
others.
V12: Oaths are for those who cannot be trusted. Jesus said we should not swear at all. (Matthew 5;3437: “...Do not swear at all, either by heaven, for it is the throne of God, or by the earth, for it is his
footstool, or by Jerusalem, for it is the city of the Great King. And do not swear by your head, for you
cannot make one hair white or black. Let what you say be simply 'Yes' or 'No'; for anything more than
this comes from evil.”) In Genesis 31; 44-52, Jacob and his uncle Laban made an oath before God
because they were two thieves who didn't trust each other. (“...The Lord watch between you and me,
when we are absent one from another.”) They were calling on God to keep an eye on the other guy.
V13-15: The prayer of faith is powerful. It isn't just sentimental to pray for the sick. It is also
important to pray for spiritual leaders. I thank the Lord for people who are praying for me.
V16-18: Confess your sins to one another, that you may be healed. The prayer of a righteous man is
powerful. The prayers of Elijah are an example. One of the monarchs of England once said: “I fear the
prayers of John Knox more than the king of France.” George Mueller, who ran an orphanage in
England, was once on a ship creeping through fog off the coast of Newfoundland and told the captain
he must be in Quebec for a meeting on Saturday and had never been late. The captain thought it
impossible. They went to the chart room to pray. Mueller prayed a very simple prayer and then
stopped the captain from praying since the captain didn't believe anything would happen. He then told
him that the Lord had already answered and all he had to do was open the door to see it. When the
captain did, he found the fog was indeed gone. George Mueller was on time for his meeting!
V19-20: When a believer wanders from the faith and another brings them back, it covers a multitude of sins.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/9/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is James 4; 11-17.
V11-12: Do not speak evil against one another. God is ultimately the judge. This does not mean
however that we are not to exercise judgement! It means we are not to make judgements of
condemnation against others. We are not to attack the reputation of fellow believers. If we have
something against them Jesus said that we should try to deal with it privately. The goal is to deal with
the problem if possible, without destroying someone else's reputation.
(Matthew 18; 15-17: “If your brother sins against you, go and tell him his fault, between you and him
alone. If he listens to you, you have gained your brother. But if he does not listen, take one or two
others along with you, that every word may be confirmed by the evidence of two or three witnesses. If
he refuses to listen to them, tell it to the church; and if he refuses to listen even to the church, let him be
to you as a Gentile and a tax collector.”)
Jesus also said however, that we are to be 'wise as serpents yet innocent as doves'. (Matthew 10; 16:
“Behold, I send you out as sheep in the midst of wolves; so be wise as serpents and innocent as doves.”)
We are called to be discerning and in that sense we are called to use good judgement. Second hand
information is usually just gossip or inaccurate at best. If you don't know first hand if some report is
true don't use it or pass it on. Many people like to glibly quote passages about not judging your
neighbor, without understanding the context of the passage. They are quite selective about their choice
of passages. James 4;12 is usually a favorite.
After committing an offense, people often say “Why can't we just put this behind us and move on as
though nothing happened? As a Christian it is your duty to forgive.” Probably the best answer is to
point out that it did happen. We are entitled to ask for measures to ensure that it doesn't happen again.
Restitution may be called for. In any case, going back to 'business as usual' is not called for. This is
similar to the concept of 'cheap grace' in which people think it's OK to sin, so long as we ask God to
forgive it so that grace may abound. It ignores what our forgiveness cost Jesus. It wasn't cheap!
V13-16: Many people conduct their lives without any spiritual consideration at all. Whether we like it
or not, all of our plans are subject to the Lord's approval. James points out that we don't even know if
we will still be alive tomorrow. We are only a few heart beats from death. We are here for a very short
time and it is inevitably shorter than we think. People killed in natural disasters often never suspected
that they would die. Passengers on airliners that crash would not have boarded the plane if they knew
that the plane would not arrive safely. Arrogant boasting is evil.
V17: Many sins are sins of omission. If we know what we should do but don't do it, we can't plead
ignorance. We are accountable for the knowledge we have or have access to. There are vast numbers
of bibles gathering dust on shelves in America. Their owners cannot plead ignorance of the contents.
If they don't take the time to read the contents they are not excused.
Knights of the MHz message for 10/2/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is James 4; 1-10.
V1-2: Wars are rooted most frequently in passions such as envy and covetousness and desires for the
things of this world. This is called 'Worldliness'. It is quite possible to rejoice in what others have,
without feeling that we must have it too. The advertising industry has made an art of convincing
people that they 'need' something that they really only want, and often for the wrong reason. Paul
learned to be content in all circumstances. (Philippians 4; 11-12: Not that I complain of want; for I
have learned to be content. I know how to be abased, and I know how to abound; in any and all
circumstances I have learned the secret of facing plenty and hunger, abundance and want.)
V3: When we ask God for something that he knows we do not need, his answer is often no. He saves
us a lot of grief this way. There may not be anything intrinsically wrong about what we asked for. He
just knows that we don't need it and he has something better. As an example, I have enjoyed amateur
astronomy as a way to appreciate the vastness of the universe. It has been fun to share it with others.
Saturn is one of the most beautiful things out there. Globular clusters are amazing. The distances in
astronomy are utterly mind-boggling! We can't even explain why spiral galaxies have arms. At star
parties I share that there is order on the largest scale of the universe, but science has no satisfactory
explanation for where it came from. The explanations by astrophysicists like Stephen Hawking are
contrived at best. Ironically, the 'Big Bang' theory points to a time when the universe had a beginning.
A beginning points to a cause. The simplest cause is creation by a creator. Things don't spontaneously
create themselves. If someone says this a result of the rules of physics I would ask where the rules
came from.
I wanted to get into astrophotography. The pictures produced by amateurs are stunningly beautiful.
The equipment available to amateurs today has become so sophisticated that professional astronomers
have been putting the amateurs to work. I bought a suitable astro-camera but could not get it to work.
Neither could the manufacturer after many attempts. My computer refused to recognize the camera. I
finally decided that maybe the Lord felt that I was getting too far off on a tangent and decided to give it
up. Since then, the neighbor's trees have become so large that back yard astronomy is largely over
anyway. I have to go somewhere else to do it. When I have some time I go to places with darker skies.
V3-5: Friendship with the world here means allowing the world to shape our lives so that we will fit in.
This is not a call to be obnoxious. It means that we 'march to a different drummer'. There is nothing
wrong with having non-Christian friends. It is an opportunity for them to see what a real Christian
looks like and does. We can help them and share with them what is most central in our lives.
V6: God opposes the proud, but gives grace to the humble. It is appropriate to recognize talents God
has given us and enjoy being good stewards of them but give God the credit and use them to serve him.
V7-9: This is important. When we resist the devil and his influence he will (eventually) flee. It doesn't
mean he will not be back. Note the example of Jesus's temptation in the wilderness. Luke 4;13 says
that the devil left him until a more opportune time. Draw near to God and he will draw near to you.
V10: Humble yourselves before the Lord and he will exalt you.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/25/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is James Chapter 3. (Read the passage.)
V1-2: Teachers will be judged by a stricter standard. None of us is perfect. We all make mistakes. We
are accountable to God for what we teach. We should be diligent and careful about our teaching
because we are influencing other people whether for good or for evil. We should also examine our own
motives. Why are we teaching? Are we looking for the praise of people, or the Lord's reward in
heaven? Do we ask for the Holy Spirit's guidance? Is the purpose to build others up in love? Jesus
had harsh words for the Pharisees as blind guides and hypocrites. They influenced people for reasons
of personal gain or status without applying their standards to themselves. One sees a modern version of
this in the 'health and wealth' preachers on TV. Their ministry usually results in a personal extravagant
lifestyle, large facilities, maybe even a corporate jet. Their focus is heavily on money. They preach
that if you give to their ministry, God will so bless you that you will be paid back more than you gave.
They often quote Malachi 3; 10-12 to support this. (Bring the full tithes into the storehouse, that there
may be food in my house; and thereby put me to the test, says the Lord of hosts, if I will not open the
windows of heaven for you and pour down for you an overflowing blessing.) If you are reluctant about
giving they will say 'Where is your faith?' My reply would be where is your common sense? (One
shrewd person told them if they would first send him the money then God would multiply their money
and send it back several-fold. When they balked, he probably asked them 'Where is your faith?') When
the message of the gospel offends people they worry about the effect on the finances of their 'ministry'.
They resort to compromise when political correctness threatens their empire. Jesus never claimed that
Christians could expect to be financially blessed for their faithfulness although sometimes they are.
Our rewards are not in this world. Instead he said in John 15; 18-20 that a disciple is not greater than
his master. If the world persecuted him (and they did) they would persecute his followers too.
Hebrews 11; 35-39 lists what many who have been faithful to the Lord suffered.
V3-6: The tongue is small but highly effective whether used as a weapon or for blessing. An old
children's jingle needs revision: “Sticks and stones may break my bones but words will never hurt me.”
That isn't true. It should read “Sticks and stones may break my bones but words – inflict wounds that
never heal without forgiveness.”
V7-12: No one can tame the tongue. It reveals what we are. Jesus said in Matthew 15; 10-19 that it is
not what goes into a man (food) that defiles us, but what comes out of him. It reveals what is in him.
Another wise saying: “Disappointment is like a shaft that is sent to the bottom of our souls, and
whatever is there, it brings it to the surface, whether it be gold or only copper.”
V13-16: Do you wish to be wise and understanding? One reason Christians suffer is that it is in
disappointment that people can see what is different about us. There is no room for jealousy and
selfishness in love. When we are disappointed but remain sweet, people are puzzled by it. Worldly
wisdom expects temper tantrums, disorder and vile practices. The world's way on such occasions is to
get mad (e.g., rioting in the streets).
V17-18: Godly wisdom is pure, peaceable, gentle, open to reason, full of mercy. The harvest of
righteousness is sown in peace by those who make peace.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/18/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is James 2; 14 - 26. This passage addresses the great debate
about whether people are saved by faith or by works.
(Read the passage.)
Martin Luther called the letter of James a 'Gospel of Straw' because it sounded to him like it said a
person could earn salvation rather than receiving it by grace alone. He would agree that real faith
would produce practical changes in a life. He would also agree that someone who professed faith but
showed no changes in their life had a phony faith. It isn't hard to understand his position. He was
dealing with a corrupt church hierarchy that was selling indulgences as a racket. They were soliciting
bribes in exchange for God's forgiveness, which is not for sale!
V 14: James is addressing a person who says that they have faith but show no evidence of it. It is
unlikely that such a person actually understands what real faith is.
V 18: There is no real dichotomy between faith and works. The works are a demonstration that the
faith is real. Meeting people's needs or better, showing them how they can meet their own needs and
improve their lives is a great door-opener for the gospel. The concern for them must be genuine
however. The help must have no conditions attached (e.g. they receive help without making any
spiritual commitment.) When physical needs are met people discover that they also have spiritual
needs. As an example, Community Health Evangelism selects local leaders and shows them what they
can do for themselves rather than looking for handouts from an outside agency. Since they started it,
they retain ownership of the program and therefore their dignity. Eventually they wonder what
motivated the help. The door is then open for sharing the gospel.
V 19: Mere sound theology doesn't save anyone. Even the demons have sound theology.
V 20-24: Abraham's works (obedience) showed the reality of his faith. He went out not knowing where
he was going. When told to offer his son, he assumed that God would solve the problem about his
having a promised heir. In Genesis 22; 8 he trusted God to provide what was necessary. He acted in
faith. Faith surrenders to God without conditions, trusting in the character of God. Too many of us
want to make a contract with God in which everything is spelled out in advance.
V 25: Rahab the Harlot was a citizen of Jericho. She recognized that her people were evil and that God
was going to clean them out. She hid the Israelite spies and helped them escape in exchange for her
life and the lives of her family when the judgement came. One can read the story in Joshua 2; 1-21.
Interestingly, Joshua 2; 15 states that her house was built into the wall. That allowed her to help the
spies escape. This is the same wall that collapsed in Joshua 6; 20–23. Apparently the portion of the
wall with her house in it did not collapse since she and her family were kept safe inside. Afterward
they were brought out and then the entire city was set afire. In Hebrews 11; 31 Rahab is listed with the
heroes of the faith. She is also mentioned in Psalm 87; 4.
V 26: A body and spirit go together. So does faith and works.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/11/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is James 1; 22 – 2; 11.
(Read the passage.)
James 1; 22-25 Be doers, of the word, not just hearers. Obedience involves more than just agreement
with doctrine. (Some members of the Mafia professed to be Catholics. They had a habit of going to
'confession' on Sunday while behaving like hell for the rest of the week. They held a mistaken filling
station analogy. They thought it was OK to sin thoroughly during the week so long as you cleared the
record on Sunday!) Salvation is a 'Christ replacement' program not a self improvement program. If we
are truly transformed we should act like it all week. Some argued that by sinning they made more
opportunity for grace.
Romans 6; 1 – What shall we say then? Are we to continue in sin that grace may abound? By no
means! How can we who died to sin still live in it?
James 1; 26-27 – Watch your mouth! Keep your life clean.
James 2; 1-9 – Do not show favoritism to those with greater financial resources. Sometimes churches
acquire a pecking order based on how many assets people have. The Lord doesn't approve of this.
James notes that it is the rich who drag people into court (only they can afford to pay the expenses for
that.)
James 2; 10-13 – Under the law we are not “sort-of” guilty. We are just guilty! Romans 1;18-32 has a
long list of sins, but does not distinguish some as worse than others. Unsaved people make the mistake
of comparing their lives with those of others. Other people are not the standard! Christ's life is the
standard. Everyone flunks under the law. It's purpose was to prove our need for a savior.
I Timothy 1; 9a: ...understanding this, that the law is not laid down for the just but for the lawless and
disobedient.
Romans 3; 20: For no human being will be justified in his sight by works of the law, since through the
law comes knowledge of sin.
Roman 3; 23-24: ...all have sinned and fall short of the glory of God, they are justified by his grace as a
gift, through the redemption which is in Christ Jesus.
Salvation is by grace – the undeserved favor of God. It is a gift, not wages. When C. S. Lewis was
asked what made Christianity unique, he replied: grace. No other faith offers free forgiveness.
Romans 6; 23: For the wages of sin is death, but the free gift of God is eternal life in Christ Jesus our
Lord.
Ephesians 2; 8-9: For by grace you have been saved through faith; and this is not your own doing, it is
the gift of God – not because of works, lest any man should boast.
Knights of the MHz message for 9/4/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is James 1;1-21. (Read the passage.)
V 2-4: Our trials test our faith, and that produces steadfastness.
V 5-8: God gives wisdom generously to those who lack it, provided they ask in faith, without doubting.
Proverbs 1; 7: The fear of the Lord is the beginning of knowledge; fools despise wisdom and
instruction.
Proverbs 2; 1-6, My son, if you receive my words and treasure up my commandments with you, making
your ear attentive to wisdom and inclining your heart to understanding; yes, if you cry out for insight
and raise your voice for understanding, if you seek it like silver and search for it as for hidden
treasures; then you will understand the fear of the Lord and find the knowledge of God. For the Lord
gives wisdom; from his mouth come knowledge and understanding.
Proverbs 3; 5-7: Trust in the Lord with all your heart, and do not rely on your own insight. In all your
ways acknowledge him, and he will make straight your paths. Be not wise in your own eyes.
Proverbs 4: 5b-6: Get wisdom; get insight. Do not forsake her, and she will keep you.
Proverbs 9: 10: The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.
V 9-11: If we are to boast, it should be in what God has done.
I Corinthians 4; 7b: ….What have you that you did not receive? If then you received it, why do you
boast as if it were not a gift?
V 12-15: When we endure trials God has promised a reward. God isn't tempted with evil, and He
tempts no one. The source of our temptations is our own desires. We are prone to fooling ourselves.
I Corinthians 10; 13: No temptation has overtaken you that is not common to man. God is faithful, and
he will not let you be tempted beyond your strength, but with the temptation will also provide the way of
escape, that you may be able to endure it.
Proverbs 14; 12: There is a way which seems right to a man, but its end is the way to death.
V 16-17: Every good endowment and gift is from God.
V 19-21: Good advice. Are you angry? What are you angry about? Would God be angry about it?
Note that anger is not forbidden. Jesus was angry about racketeers in the temple, and lawyers who
loaded heavy burdens on people without offering any help in carrying them. We are to put away the
old nature and receive the new.
. Knights of the MHz message for 8/28/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Peter 5.
(Read the passage.)
Application: This passage is again a call to a life that pleases God.
V 1-3: Elders are to lead willingly by example and not for financial gain, and not with a power
complex.
V 5: Those of us who are not elders are to be subject to them. (That does not mean we are to blindly
follow them! I measure their leadership against biblical standards.) We are to clothe ourselves with
humility toward one another. It does not however mean having an inferiority complex. The person
with an inferiority complex is often his own favorite subject. His attention is primarily on himself.
The humble person's interests are in others. The humble person is also teachable.
V6: We are to humble ourselves before God that in due time he will exalt us.
V7: We are not to be anxious about anything. We are to hand our worries over to Christ. Some of us
by temperament find this very hard to do. We think we can help God by stewing over our problems.
Sometimes we are anxious because we are not contented.
Matthew 11; 28-30: Come unto me all you who labor and are heavy laden and I will give you rest.
Take my yoke upon you, and learn from me; for I am gentle and lowly in heart, and you will find rest
for your souls, for my yoke is easy and my burden is light.
Matthew 6;25: Therefore I tell you, do not be anxious about your life, what you shall eat or what you
shall drink, nor about your body, what you shall put on. Is not life more than food, and the body more
than clothing?
Philippians 4; 6-7: Have no anxiety about anything but in everything by prayer and supplication with
thanksgiving let your requests be made known to God, and the peace of God, which passes
understanding, will keep your hearts and your minds in Christ Jesus.
Are you contented? The apostle Paul wrote:
Philippians 4;11-13: Not that I complain of want; for I have learned in whatever state I am, to be
content. I know how to be abased and I know how to abound; in any and all circumstances I have
learned the secret of facing plenty and hunger, abundance and want. I can do all things through him
who strengthens me.
V 8-10: We are to be sober and watchful. Our adversary is prowling about looking for potential
victims. We are to resist him firm in our faith. After awhile God will restore, establish, and strengthen
us.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/21/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Peter 4.
(Read the passage.)
Application: This passage is again a call for faithful living.
V 1-6: We are to live no longer in the flesh, no longer by human passions but by the will of God. Put
the world's concepts of entertainment behind you. Unsaved people will be surprised that you reject
their ideas of entertainment and they may reject you for it, but in the end they will be judged by God.
When people receive Christ into their lives the Holy Spirit comes to live in them and gives them new
appetites for entertainment that are pleasing to God. In particular, people find that they don't need so
much entertainment. Our society is saturated with it.
V 7-11: Be sane and sober. Keep your love for one another unfailing. Practice hospitality
ungrudgingly. Use your spiritual gifts to benefit one another. I Corinthians 12; 4-11 lists many of the
gifts: wisdom, healing, knowledge, prophecy, etc. Romans 12; 6-13 lists service, teaching, exhortation,
prophecy, charitable giving, hospitality. Hospitality gives us an opportunity to share our love to both
believers and unbelievers.
(A funny story: A christian family invited neighbors over for dinner and the mother asked her youngest
daughter to give the thanks for the food. The little girl was puzzled and asked what she should say.
The mother told her to just say what she would say. The little girl prayed “Dear God, why did I invite
these people over for dinner anyway?”)
If your hospitality isn't genuine it would be better to work on your attitude first. The Lord is willing to
help you change it. Hospitality offered from a sense of duty doesn't really fool people anyway.
V 12-16: Don't be surprised at suffering for your faith, but don't develop a martyr complex either.
Some Christians see persecution in everything. These people can be very tiring. Be sure that you don't
deserve the suffering. Rejoice in sharing Christ's sufferings. We are promised a reward for enduring
them patiently. Some people don't experience any significant persecution. It is well to consider the
reason. If all men speak well of you it may be because you never say anything that matters. Satan
doesn't waste his time attacking people who are not a problem to him.
V 17-18: All people will stand in judgement before God for what they have done in this life. Only one
thing will count in that judgement – did they accept Christ's sacrifice for their sins?
V 19: Be faithful and trust God for the outcome.
Knights of the MHz message for 8/14/11
Good morning to you all. This is N6GRF in Pleasanton. Grace and peace to you all on this Sunday
morning. Our passage for this morning is I Timothy 4.
(Read the passage.)
Application: This passage is a call for faithful living.
V 1-6: Note first of all that Paul predicted that some believers would depart from the faith, following
false teachers. At the time of this letter Gnostic teachers were forbidding marriage and certain foods.
The Gnostics claimed to have special knowledge, but they had nothing to support their claim. The best
defense against false teachers is to know your bible well and not just pieces of it. It is common for
people to quote isolated verses to support an opinion. They call them proof texts. One must also
consider the context of the verses (What is the main subject of the passage?) Another test is
consistency. The Lord does not say one thing in one place and something contradictory in another. Is
an interpretation consistent with all of the bible? Verses 4 and 5 illustrate why we give thanks for the
food before eating a meal.
V 7-10: The godless and silly myths referred to are theological speculations Some things in this life
are unknowable so there is little profit to be gained in pursuing them. An example from an earlier age
was the question “How many angels can dance on the head of a pin?” (Why would anyone care??)
Today we have people searching for hidden codes in the bible. They resort to numerical methods. One
fellow rebutted this neatly by applying the methods to the telephone directory and found a message.
There are also claims of newly found “lost” scriptures such as the “Gospel of Thomas”. The purpose is
to pervert the gospel. Spiritual Counterfeits Project periodically points out the false claims behind
these. There are people who claim to have found the body of Jesus and his ”family”. The purpose is to
discredit the resurrection. There is absolutely no way to prove it (no DNA, no dental records, etc.)
People speculate on whether or not the apostle Paul was married. Why does it matter? It seems highly
unlikely given his career and remarks about marriage (II Corinthians 11;23-28, I Corinthians 7;8).
II Cor 11; 23-28: Are they servants of Christ? I am a better one – I am talking like a madman – with
far greater labors, far more imprisonments, with countless beatings, and often near death. Five times I
have received at the hands of the Jews the forty lashes less one. Three times I have been beaten with
rods; once I was stoned. Three times I have been ship-wrecked; a night and a day I have been adrift at
sea; on frequent journeys, in danger from rivers, danger from robbers, danger from my own people,
danger from Gentiles, danger in the city, danger in the wilderness, danger at sea, danger from false
brethren; in toil and hardship, through many a sleepless night, in hunger and thirst, often without food,
in cold and exposure. And, apart from other things, there is the daily pressure upon me of my anxiety
for all the churches.
I Cor 7;8: To the unmarried and the widows I say that it is well for them to remain single as I do.
V 11-15: Do not neglect your gift or gifts. Every Christian has at least one. If anyone tries to dismiss
your views because of your age remember that growing older is automatic, but growing wiser is
optional. Set a good example.